Produced by Joshua Hutchinson, Josephine Paolucci and the
Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net.
(This file was produced from images generously made
available by Cornell University Digital Collections.)







THE INTERNATIONAL MAGAZINE

Of Literature, Art, and Science.

Vol. III. NEW-YORK, MAY 1, 1851. No. II.




GEORGE WILKINS KENDALL.

[Illustration]


We have here a capital portrait of the editor in chief of the New
Orleans _Picayune_, GEORGE W. KENDALL, who, as an editor, author,
traveller, or _bon garçon_, is world-famous, and every where entitled to
be chairman in assemblies of these several necessary classes of people.
Take him for all in all, he may be described as a new Chevalier Bayard,
baptized in the spirit of fun, and with a steel pen in lieu of a blade
of Damascus. He is a Vermonter--of the state which has sent out Orestes
Brownson, Herman Hooker, the Coltons, Hiram Powers, Hannah Gould, and a
crowd of other men and women with the sharpest intellects, and for the
most part the genialist tempers too, that can be found in all the
country. His boyhood was passed in the delightful village of Burlington,
from which, when he was of age, he came to New-York, and here he lived
until about the year 1835, when he went to New Orleans, where his
subsequent career may be found traced in the most witty and brilliant
and altogether successful journal ever published in the southern or
western states.

Partly for the love of adventure and partly for advantage to his health,
in the spring of 1841 Mr. Kendall determined to make an excursion into
the great south-western prairies, and the contemplated trading
expedition to Santa-Fe offering escort and agreeable companions, he
procured passports from the Mexican vice-consul at New-Orleans, and
joined it, at Austin. The history of this expedition has become an
important portion of the history of the nation, and its details,
embracing an account of his own captivity and sufferings in Mexico, were
written by Mr. Kendall in one of the most spirited and graphic books of
military and wilderness adventure, vicissitude, and endurance, that has
been furnished in our times. The work was published in two volumes, by
the Harpers, in 1844. It has since passed through many editions, and for
the fidelity and felicity, the bravery and _bon hommie_, that mark all
its pages, it is likely to be one of the choicest chronicles that will
be quoted from our own in the new centuries.

After the publication of his narrative of the Santa Fe Expedition, Mr.
Kendall resumed his more immediate services in the _Picayane_--always,
it may be said without injustice to his associates, most attractive
under his personal supervision; and in the angry and war-tending
controversies with Mexico which filled the public mind in the succeeding
years, he was one of the calmest as well as wisest of our journalists.
When at length the conflict came on, he attended the victorious Taylor
as a member of his staff along the mountains and valleys which that
great commander marked with the names of immortal victories, and had
more than satisfaction for all griefs of his own in seeing the flag of
his country planted in every scene in which his country had been
insulted in his own person.

Upon the conclusion of the war, Mr. Kendall commenced the preparation of
the magnificent work which has lately been published in this city by the
Appletons, under the title of _The War between the United States and
Mexico, by George W. Kendall, illustrated by pictorial drawings by Carl
Nebel_. Mr. Nebel may be regarded as one of the best battle-painters
living. He accompanied Mr. Kendall during the war, and made his sketches
while on the several fields where he had witnessed the movements of the
contending armies; and in all the accessories of scenery, costume, and
general effect, he has unquestionably been as successful as the actors
in the drama admit him to have been in giving a vivid and just
impression of the distinguishing characteristics of each conflict. The
subjects of the plates are the Bombardment of Vera Cruz, the Battle of
Cerro Gordo, the Storming of Chepultepec, the Assault on Contreras, the
Battle of Cherubusco, the Attack on Molino del Rey, General Scott's
Entrance into Mexico, the Battle of Buena Vista, the Battle of Palo
Alto, and the Capture of Monterey. In some cases, there are two
representations of the same scene, taken from different points of view.
These have all been reproduced in colored lithography by the best
artists of Paris. The literary part of the work, comprising very careful
and particular accounts of these events, is excellently written--so
compactly and perspicuously, with so thorough a knowledge and so pure a
taste, as to be deserving of applause among models in military history.
Mr. Kendall passed about two years in Europe for the purpose of
superintending its publication, and its success must have amply
satisfied the most sanguine anticipations with which he entered upon its
composition.

New England is largely represented among the leading editors of the
South and West, and it is a little remarkable that the two papers most
conspicuous as representatives of the idiosyncrasies which most obtain
in their respective states--the _Picayune_ and George D. Prentice's
_Louisville Journal_--are conducted by men from sections most
antagonistical in interest and feeling, men who have carried with them
to their new homes and who still cherish there all the reciprocated
affections by which they were connected with the North. When George W.
Kendall leaves New Orleans for his summer wandering in our more
comfortable and safe latitudes, an ovation of editors awaits him at
every town along the Mississippi, and, crossing the mountains, he is the
most popular member of the craft in Washington, Baltimore, Philadelphia,
New-York, or Boston--an evidence that the strifes of party may exist
without any personal ill-feeling, if the editor never forgets in his own
person to sustain the character of a gentleman.





WASHINGTON.


It is a truth, illustrated in daily experience, and yet rarely noted or
acted upon, that, in all that concerns the appreciation of personal
character or ability, the instinctive impressions of a community are
quicker in their action, more profoundly appreciant, and more reliable,
than the intellectual perceptions of the ablest men in the community.
Upon all those subjects that are of moral apprehension, society seems to
possess an intelligence of its own, infinitely sensitive in its
delicacy, and almost conclusive in the certainty of its determinations;
indirect, and unconscious in its operation, yet unshunnable in sagacity,
and as strong and confident as nature itself. The highest and finest
qualities of human judgment seem to be in commission among the nation,
or the race. It is by such a process, that whenever a true hero appears
among mankind, the recognition of his character, by the general sense of
humanity, is instant and certain: the belief of the chief priests and
rulers of mind follows later, or comes not at all. The perceptions of a
public are as subtly-sighted as its passions are blind. It sees, and
feels, and knows the excellence, which it can neither understand, nor
explain, nor vindicate. These involuntary opinions of people at large
explain themselves, and are vindicated by events, and form at last the
constants of human understanding. A character of the first order of
greatness, such as seems to pass out of the limits and courses of
ordinary life, often lies above the ken of intellectual judgment; but
its merits and its infirmities never escape the sleepless perspicacity
of the common sentiment, which no novelty of form can surprise, and no
mixture of qualities can perplex. The mind--the logical
faculty--comprehends a subject, when it can trace in it the same
elements, or relations, which it is familiar with elsewhere; if it finds
but a faint analogy of form or substance, its decision is embarrassed.
But this other instinct seems to become subtler, and more rapid, and
more absolute in conviction, at the line where reason begins to falter.

Take the case of Shakspeare. His surpassing greatness was never
acknowledged by the learned, until the nation had ascertained and
settled it as a foregone and questionless conclusion. Even now, to the
most sagacious mind of this time, the real ground and evidence of its
own assurance of Shakspeare's supremacy, is the universal, deep,
immovable conviction of it in the public feeling. There have been many
acute essays upon his minor characteristics; but intellectual criticism
has never grappled with Shaksperian ART in its entireness and grandeur,
and probably it never will. We know not now wherein his greatness
consists. We cannot demonstrate it. There is less indistinctness in the
merit of less eminent authors. Those things which are not doubts to our
consciousness, are yet mysteries to our mind. And if this is true of
literary art, which is so much within the sphere of reflection, it may
be expected to find more striking illustration in great practical and
public moral characters.

[Illustration: THE NATIONAL MONUMENT AT WASHINGTON.]

These considerations occur naturally to the mind in contemplating the
fame of Washington. An attentive examination of the whole subject, and
of all that can contribute to the formation of a sound opinion, results
in the belief that General Washington's _mental_ abilities illustrate
the very highest type of greatness. His _mind_, probably, was one of the
very greatest that was ever given to mortality. Yet it is impossible to
establish that position by a direct analysis of his character, or
conduct, or productions. When we look at the incidents or the results of
that great career--when we contemplate the qualities by which it is
marked, from its beginning to its end--the foresight which never was
surprised, the judgment which nothing could deceive, the wisdom whose
resources were incapable of exhaustion--combined with a spirit as
resolute in its official duties as it was moderate in its private
pretensions, as indomitable in its public temper as it was gentle in its
personal tone--we are left in wonder and reverence. But when we would
enter into the recesses of that mind--when we would discriminate upon
its construction, and reason upon its operations--when we would tell how
it was composed, and why it excelled--we are entirely at fault. The
processes of Washington's understanding are entirely hidden from us.
What came from it, in counsel or in action, was the life and glory of
his country; what went on within it, is shrouded in impenetrable
concealment. Such elevation in degree of wisdom, amounts almost to a
change of kind, in nature, and detaches his intelligence from the
sympathy of ours. We cannot see him as he was, because we are not like
him. The tones of the mighty bell were heard with the certainty of Time
itself, and with a force that vibrates still upon the air of life, and
will vibrate for ever. But the clock-work, by which they were regulated
and given forth, we can neither see nor understand. In fact, his
intellectual abilities did not exist in an analytical and separated
form; but in a combined and concrete state. They "moved altogether when
they moved at all." They were in no degree speculative, but only
practical. They could not act at all in the region of imagination, but
only upon the field of reality. The sympathies of his intelligence dwelt
exclusively in the national being and action. Its interests and energies
were absorbed in them. He was nothing out of that sphere, because he was
every thing there. The extent to which he was identified with the
country is unexampled in the relations of individual men to the
community. During the whole period of his life he was the thinking part
of the nation. He was its mind; it was his image and illustration. If we
would classify and measure him, it must be with nations and not with
individuals.

This extraordinary nature of Washington's capacities--this impossibility
of analyzing and understanding the elements and methods of his
wisdom--have led some persons to doubt whether, intellectually, he was
of great superiority; but the public--the community--never doubted of
the transcendent eminence of Washington's abilities. From the first
moment of his appearance as the chief, the recognition of him, from one
end of the country to the other, as THE MAN--the leader, the counsellor,
the infallible in suggestion and in conduct--was immediate and
universal. From that moment to the close of the scene, the national
confidence in his capacity was as spontaneous, as enthusiastic, as
immovable, as it was in his integrity. Particular persons, affected by
the untoward course of events, sometimes questioned his sufficiency; but
the nation never questioned it, nor would allow it to be questioned.
Neither misfortune, nor disappointment, nor accidents, nor delay, nor
the protracted gloom of years, could avail to disturb the public trust
in him. It was apart from circumstances; it was beside the action of
caprice; it was beyond all visionary, and above all changeable feelings.
It was founded on nothing extraneous; not upon what he had said or done,
but upon what he was. They saw something in the man, which gave them
assurance of a nature and destiny of the highest elevation--something
inexplicable, but which inspired a complete satisfaction. We feel that
this reliance was wise and right; but why it was felt, or why it was
right, we are as much to seek as those who came under the direct
impression of his personal presence. It is not surprising, that the
world, recognizing in this man a nature and a greatness which philosophy
cannot explain, should revere him almost to religion.

The distance and magnitude of those objects which are too far above us
to be estimated directly--such as stars--are determined by their
parallax. By some process of that kind we may form an approximate notion
of Washington's greatness. We may measure him against the great events
in which he moved; and against the great men, among whom, and above
whom, his figure stood like a tower. It is agreed that the war of
American Independence is one of the most exalted, and honorable, and
difficult achievements related in history. Its force was contributed by
many; but its grandeur was derived from Washington. His character and
wisdom gave unity, and dignity, and effect to the irregular, and often
divergent enthusiasm of others. His energy combined the parts; his
intelligence guided the whole: his perseverance, and fortitude, and
resolution, were the inspiration and support of all. In looking back
over that period, his presence seems to fill the whole scene; his
influence predominates throughout; his character is reflected from every
thing. Perhaps nothing less than his immense weight of mind could have
kept the national system, at home, in that position which it held,
immovably, for seven years; perhaps nothing but the august
respectability which his demeanor threw around the American cause
abroad, would have induced a foreign nation to enter into an equal
alliance with us, upon terms that contributed in a most important degree
to our final success, or would have caused Great Britain to feel that no
great indignity was suffered in admitting the claim to national
existence of a people who had such a representative as Washington. What
but the most eminent qualities of mind and feeling--discretion
superhuman--readiness of invention, and dexterity of means, equal to the
most desperate affairs--endurance, self-control, regulated ardor,
restrained passion, caution mingled with boldness, and all the
contrarieties of moral excellence--could have expanded the life of an
individual into a career such as this?

If we compare him with the great men who were his contemporaries
throughout the nation; in an age of extraordinary personages, Washington
was unquestionably the first man of the time in ability. Review the
correspondence of General Washington--that sublime monument of
intelligence and integrity--scrutinize the public history and the public
men of that era, and you will find that in all the wisdom that was
accomplished was attempted, Washington was before every man in his
suggestions of the plan, and beyond every one in the extent to which he
contributed to its adoption. In the field, all the able generals
acknowledged his superiority, and looked up to him with loyalty,
reliance, and reverence; the others, who doubted his ability, or
conspired against his sovereignty, illustrated, in their own conduct,
their incapacity to be either his judges or his rivals. In the state,
Adams, Jay, Rutledge, Pinckney, Morris--these are great names; but there
is not one whose wisdom does not vail to his. His superiority was felt
by all these persons, and was felt by Washington himself, as a simple
matter of fact, as little a subject of question, or a cause of vanity,
as the eminence of his personal stature. His appointment as
commander-in-chief, was the result of no design on his part, and of no
efforts on the part of his friends; it seemed to take place
spontaneously. He moved into the position, because there was a vacuum
which no other could supply: in it, he was not sustained by government,
by a party, nor by connections; he sustained himself, and then he
sustained every thing else. He sustained Congress against the army, and
the army against the injustice of Congress. The brightest mind among his
contemporaries was Hamilton's; a character which cannot be contemplated
without frequent admiration, and constant affection. His talents took
the form of genius, which Washington's did not. But active, various, and
brilliant, as the faculties of Hamilton were, whether viewed in the
precocity of youth, or in the all-accomplished elegance of maturer
life--lightning quick as his intelligence was to see through every
subject that came before it, and vigorous as it was in constructing the
argumentation by which other minds were to be led, as upon a shapely
bridge, over the obscure depths across which his had flashed in a
moment--fertile and sound in schemes, ready in action, splendid in
display, as he was--nothing is more obvious and certain than that when
Mr. Hamilton approached Washington, he came into the presence of one who
surpassed him in the extent, in the comprehension, the elevation, the
sagacity, the force, and the ponderousness of his mind, as much as he
did in the majesty of his aspect, and the grandeur of his step. The
genius of Hamilton was a flower, which gratifies, surprises, and
enchants; the intelligence of Washington was a stately tree, which in
the rarity and true dignity of its beauty is as superior, as it is in
its dimensions.

[Illustration: THE GRAVE OF WASHINGTON.]




WILLIAM HOGARTH.


The great comedian in pictorial art forms one of the subjects of Mrs.
Hall's sketches, in the _Pilgrimages to English Shrines_, and we think
her article upon visiting his tomb as interesting as any in this popular
series:

Hogarth, the great painter-teacher of his age and country, was born in
the parish of St. Bartholomew the Great, in London, on the 10th of
November, 1697, and his trusty and sympathizing biographer, Allan
Cunningham, says, "we have the authority of his own manuscripts for
believing he was baptized on the 28th of the same month;" but the parish
registers have been examined for confirmation with "fruitless
solicitude." Cunningham gives December as the month of his birth; this
is a mistake; so also is his notice of the painter's introduction of the
Virago into his picture of the "Modern Midnight Conversation." No female
figure appears in this subject. It is in the third plate of the "Rake's
Progress" the woman alluded to is introduced. A small critic might here
find a fit subject for vituperation, and loudly condemn Cunningham as a
writer who was too idle to examine the works he was describing; pouncing
on his minute errors, and forgetting the totality of his generous
labors. Much of this spirit infests literature; and merges the kindly
exposition of error into the bitterness of personal attack. The
fallibility of human nature should teach us charity, and our own faults
lead us to "more gently scan our brother man,"--a thing too often
unthought of by those who are nothing if not critical, and as frequently
nothing when they are. The painter was descended from a Westmoreland
family. Sprung from an industrious race of self-helping yeomen, whose
hardy toil brought them health and contentment, Hogarth had an early
advantage, derived from his father's love of letters, which eventually
drew him away from field and wood to the great London mart. Like
thousands of others, he was unsuccessful. Fortunately, in this instance,
his want of success in literature stimulated the strong mind of his son
to seek occupation of more certain profit; and those who feel interest
in the whereabouts of celebrated men, may think upon the days when
William Hogarth wrought in silver, as the apprentice of Ellis Gamble, in
Cranbourne Street, and speculate upon the change of circumstances,
wrought by his own exertions, when, as a great painter, in after time,
he occupied the house, now known as the Sabloniere Hotel, in Leicester
Square.

Hogarth's character of mind, evidenced in his works and proved by his
biography, is so perfectly honest, open, home-bred English, that we
claim him with pride--as belonging exclusively to England. His
originality is of English growth; his satire broad, bold, fair-play
English. He was no screened assassin of character, either with pen or
pencil; no journalist's hack to stab in secret--concealing his name, or
assuming a forged one; no masked caricaturist, responsible to none. His
philosophy was of the straightforward, clear-sighted English school; his
theories--stern, simple, and unadorned--thoroughly English; his
determination--proved in his love as well as in his hate--quite English;
there is a firmness of purpose, a rough dignity, a John-Bull look in his
broad intelligent face; the very fur round his cap must have been plain
English rabbit-skin! No matter what "schools" were in fashion, Hogarth
created and followed his own; no matter what was done, or said, or
written, Hogarth maintained his opinion unflinchingly; he was not to be
moved or removed from his resolve. His mind was vigorous and inflexible,
and withal, keen and acute; and though the delicacy of his taste in this
more refined age may be matter of question, there can be no doubt as to
his integrity and uprightness of purpose--in his determination to
denounce vice, and by that means cherish virtue.

Professor Leslie, in his eloquent and valuable Lectures on Painting,
delivered in the spring of the present year to the students of the Royal
Academy, has nobly vindicated Hogarth as an artist and a man, in words
that all who heard will long remember. "Hogarth," he said, "it is true,
is often gross; but it must be remembered that he painted in a less
fastidious age than ours, and that his great object was to expose vice.
_Debauchery is always made by him detestable, never attractive._"
Charles Lamb, one of the best of his commentators, who has viewed his
labors in a kindred spirit, speaking of one of his most elaborate and
varied works, the "Election Entertainment," asks, "What is the result
left on the mind? Is it an impression of the vileness and worthlessness
of our species? Or is not the general feeling which remains after the
individual faces have ceased to act sensibly on the mind, _a kindly one
in favor of the species_?" Leslie speaks of his "high species of humor,
pregnant with moral meanings," and no happier choice of phrase could
characterize his many works. Lamb, with true discrimination, says: "All
laughter is not of a dangerous or soul-hardening tendency. There is the
petrifying sneer of a demon, which excludes and kills love, and there is
the cordial laughter of a man, which implies and cherishes it."

Hogarth's works are before us all; and are lessons as much for to-day as
they were for yesterday. We have no intention of scrutinizing their
merits or defects; we write only of the influence of a class of art such
as he brought courageously before the English public. Every one is
acquainted with the "Rake's Progress," and can recall subject after
subject, story after story, which he illustrated. Comparatively few can
judge of him as a painter, but all can comprehend his moral
essays--brave as true!

His fearlessness and earnestness are above all price; independent, in
their high estate, of all praise. We would send "Marriage à la Mode"
into general circulation during the London season, where the market for
wives and husbands is presided over by interest rather than affection.
The matrimonial mart was as bravely exposed by the great satirist, as
the brutal and unmanly cock-fight, which at that period was permitted to
take place at the Cock-pit _Royal_, on the south side of St. James's
Park.

Society always needs such men as William Hogarth--true, stern men--to
grapple with and overthrow the vices which spring up--the very weeds
both of poverty and luxury,--the latter filled with the more bitter and
subtle poison. Calling to mind the period, we the more honor the great
artist's resolution; if the delicacy of our improved times is offended
by what may seem deformity upon his canvas, we must remember that we do
not shrink from _Hogarth's_ coarseness, but from the coarseness he
labored, by exposing, to expel. He painted what Smollett, and Fielding,
and Richardson wrote far more offensively; but he surpassed the
novelists both in truth and in intention. He painted without
sympathizing with his subjects, whom he lashed with unsparing bitterness
or humor. He never idealized a vice into a virtue--he never compromised
a fact, much less a principle.

He has, indeed, written fearful sermons on his canvas; sermons which,
however exaggerated they may seem to us in some of their painful details
of human sin and human misery, are yet so real, that we never doubt that
such things _were_, and _are_. No one can suspect Hogarth to have been
tainted by the vices he exposed. In this he has the advantage of the
novelists of his period: he gives vice no loophole of escape: it is
there in its hideous aspect, each step distinctly marked, each character
telling its own tale of warning, so that "he who runs may read."

Whoever desires to trace the life of this English artist--to note him in
his apprenticeship--when he tamed as well as his rough nature would
permit, his hand to the delicate graving so cherished by his master,
Ellis Gamble; and when freed from his apprenticeship, he sought art
through the stirring scenes of life, saying quaintly enough, that
"copying other men's works resembled pouring wine out of one vessel into
another; there was no increase of quantity, and the flavor of the
vintage was liable to evaporate;"--whoever would study the great, as
well as the small, peculiarities of the painter who converted his
thumb-nail into a palette, and while transcribing characters and events
both rapidly and faithfully, complained of his "constitutional
idleness:"--whenever, we say, our readers feel desirous of revelling in
the biography of so diligent, so observing, so faithful, so brave a
spirit, we should send them to our old friend Allan Cunningham's most
interesting history of the man. Honest Allan had much in common with our
great national artist: though of different countries, they sprung from
the same race--sturdy yeomen; they were alike lovers of independence,
fighting for the best part of life manfully and faithfully enjoying the
noble scorn of wrong, and battling for the right from the cradle to the
grave. Self-educated--that is to say, educated by Nature, which gave and
nourished his high intellect and independent soul--Allan could
comprehend and appreciate the manly bearing and stern self-reliance of
the painter, whose best resources were in himself; thus the biography of
Hogarth is among the finest examples of its class which our language
supplies. Allan's sympathies were with his subject; and his knowledge
also came to his aid: for the poet was thoroughly imbued with a love of
art.

Allan Cunningham was a better disciplinarian, and less prone to look for
or care for enjoyment, than Hogarth; though we have many pleasant
memories how he truly relished both music and conversation. But there
was more sentiment in the Scottish poet than in the English painter; and
the deep dark eyes of the Scot had more of fervor and less of sarcasm in
their brightness. We repeat, Allan, of all writers, could thoroughly
appreciate Hogarth; and his biography is written _con amore_. He says
that "all who love the dramatic representations of actual life,--all who
have hearts to be gladdened by humor,--all who are pleased with
judicious and well-directed satire,--all who are charmed with the
ludicrous looks of popular folly, and all who can be moved with the
pathos of human suffering, are admirers of Hogarth." But to our
thinking; Hogarth had a calling even more elevated than the Scottish
poet has given him in this eloquent summing-up of his attributes; "he is
one of our greatest teachers--a TEACHER to whom is due the _highest_
possible honor; and the more we feel the importance of the teacher, the
more we value those who teach well. In grappling with folly and in
combating with crimes, he was compelled to reveal the nature of that he
proposed to satirize; he was obliged to set up sin in its high place
before he could crown it with infamy." The times were full of internal
as well as foreign disturbance, and Hogarth's studio was no hermitage to
exclude passing events or their promoters. He lived with the living,
moving _present_,--his engravings being his pleasures; portraits, as
they are now to many a high-hearted man of talent, his means of
subsistence; heavy weights of mortality that fetter and clog the
ascending spirit.

His controversies and encounters with the worthless Wilkes,--his defence
of his own theories,--his determined dislike to the establishment of a
Royal Academy--his various other controversies--rendered his exciting
course very different from that of the lonely artists of the present
day, who are but too fond of living in closed studios, "pouring," as
Hogarth would have said,--"pouring wine from one vessel into
another,"--pondering over tales and poems for inspiration, and
transcribing the worn-out models of many seasons into attitudes of
bounding and varied life! Is it not wonderful, as sad, that the artist
will not feel his power, will not take his own place, assume his high
standing as of old, and demand the duty of respect from the world by the
just exercise of his glorious privilege! "Entertainment and information
are not all the mind requires at the hand of an artist; we wish to be
elevated by contemplating what is noble,--to be warmed, by the presence
of the heroic,--and charmed and made happy by the light of purity and
loveliness. We desire to share in the lofty movements of fine minds--to
have communion with their image of what is godlike, and to take a part
in the rapture of their love, and in the ecstasies of all their musings.
This is the chief end of high poetry, of high painting, and high
sculpture; and the man misunderstands the true spirit of those arts who
seeks to deprive them of a portion of their divinity, and argues that
entertainment and information constitute their highest aim." We have
quoted this passage because it expresses our notions of the power of art
more happily than we are able to express it; but we must add that the
_teaching_ as well as the _poetic_ painter has much to complain of from
society; it is impossible to mingle among the "higher classes" without
being struck by their indifference to every phase of British
art,--except portraiture. "Have you been to the Exhibition? Are there
many nice miniatures? are the portraits good? Lady D.'s lace is perfect;
Mrs. A.'s velvet is inimitable." Such observations strike the ear with
painful discord, when the mind is filled with memories of those who are
brave or independent enough to "look forward" with creative genius.
There are many noble exceptions among our aristocracy; but with far too
great a number art is a mere fashion.

[Illustration: HOGARTH'S HOUSE.]

As a people, neither our eyes nor our ears are yet opened to its
instructive and elevating faculty. We mistake the outlay of money for an
expenditure of sympathy.

Hogarth's portraits were almost too faithful to please his sitters: he
was too truthful to flatter, even on canvas; and the wonder is that he
achieved any popularity in this fantastic branch of his art. Allan
Cunningham has said of him, that he regarded neither the historian's
page, nor the poet's song. He was contented with the occurrences of the
passing day, with the folly or the sin of the hour; yet to the garb and
fashion of the moment, he adds story and sentiment for all time. It is
quite delicious to read the excuses Allan makes for the foibles of the
man whose virtues had touched his own generous heart; he confesses with
great _naiveté_ that he looked coldly--"too coldly, perhaps"--on foreign
art, and perhaps too fondly on his own productions; and then adds that,
"where vanity soonest misleads the judgment he thought wisely; he
contemplated his own works, not as things excellent in themselves, but
as the rudiments of future excellence, and looked forward with the hope
that some happier Hogarth would raise, on the foundation he had laid, a
perfect and lasting superstructure."

We must humbly differ from the poet in this matter; we believe, if the
characteristic cap were removed from that sturdy brow, we should find an
admirable development of the organ of self-esteem. He thought as little
of a future and "happier Hogarth," as he did of the old masters. He was
Monarch of the Present--and he knew it!

The age we live in talks much about renovation, but it is not a
conservative age; on the contrary, it would pull down Temple Bar, if it
dared, to widen the passage from the Strand into Fleet Street; and it
demolishes houses, shrines of _noble memories_, with a total absence of
respect for what it ought to honor. We never hear of an old house
without a feeling that it is either going to be destroyed or modernized;
and this inevitably leads to a desire to visit it immediately. Having
determined on a drive to Chiswick to make acquaintance with the dwelling
of Hogarth, and look upon his tomb--we became restless until it was
accomplished.

We had seen, by the courtesy of Mr. Allison, the piano-forte
manufacturer in Dean Street, the residence of Sir James Thornhill, whose
daughter Hogarth married: the proprietor bestows most praiseworthy care
on the house, which was formerly one of considerable extent and
importance. Mr. Allison says there can be little doubt that the grounds
extended into Wardour Street. Once, while removing a chimney-piece in
the drawing-room, a number of cards tumbled out--slips of
playing-cards, with the names of some of the most distinguished persons
of Hogarth's time written on the backs; the residences were also given,
proving that the "gentry" then dwelt where now the poorer classes
congregate. But the most interesting part of the house is the staircase,
with its painted ceiling; the wall of the former is divided into three
compartments, each representing a sort of ball-room back-ground, with
groups of figures life-size, looking down from a balcony; they are well
preserved, and one of the ladies is thought to be a very faithful
portrait of Mrs. Hogarth. Hogarth must have spent some time in that
house:--but we were resolved, despite the repute of its being old and
ugly, to visit his dwelling-place at Chiswick; and though we made the
pilgrimage by a longer _route_ than was necessary, we did not regret
skirting the beautiful plantations of the Duke of Devonshire, nor
enjoying the fragrance of the green meadows, which never seem so green
to us, as in the vale of the Thames. The house is a tall, narrow,
abrupt-looking place, close to the roadside wall of its inclosed garden;
numbers of cottage dwellings for the poor have sprung up around it, but
in Hogarth's day it must have been very isolated: not leading to the
water, as we had imagined, but having a dull and prison-like aspect; if,
indeed, any place can have that aspect where trees grow, and grass is
checkered by their ever-varying shadows. The house was occupied from
1814 to 1832 by Cary, the translator of Dante; and it would be worth a
pilgrimage if considered only as the residence of this truly-excellent
and highly-gifted clergyman.

[Illustration: ROOM IN HOGARTH'S HOUSE.]

We have received from his son an interesting note relative to its
features at the period when it came into his father's possession. "The
house," he says, "stands in one corner of a high-walled garden of about
three quarters of an acre, that part of the garden which faced the house
was divided into long, narrow, formal flower-beds. Five large trees,
whose ages bespoke their acquaintance with Hogarth, showed his love of
the beautiful as well as the useful, a mulberry, walnut, apricot,
double-blossomed cherry, and a hawthorn: the last of these was a great
favorite with my father, from its beauty, and the attraction it was to
the nightingale, which never failed to visit it in the spring: the
gardeners were their mortal enemies, and alas, have at length prevailed.
A few years ago, when I went to visit the old place, only one of the
trees remained, (the mulberry seen in our sketch); in a nook at one side
of the garden was a nut-walk, with a high wall and a row of
filbert-trees that arched triumphantly over it; at one end of this walk
was a stone slab, on which Hogarth used to play at nine-pins; at the
other end were the two little tombstones to the memory of a bird and a
dog." The house is as you see it here, the rooms with low ceilings and
all sorts of odd shapes,--up and down, in and out,--yet withal pleasant
and comfortable, and rendered more so by the gentle courtesy of their
mistress and her kindly servant; the very dogs seemed to partake of the
human nature of their protector, and attended us wherever we went, with
more than ordinary civility. Hogarth might have been tempted to
immortalize one of them for its extreme ugliness, and the waggish spirit
with which it pulled at its companion's ears, who in vain attempted to
tug at the bits of stumps that stuck out at either side of its
tormentor's head. Mr. Fairholt was permitted to sketch the drawing room;
the open door leads to the chamber from whence, it is said, Miss
Thornhill eloped with Hogarth.

Mr. Cary, in the note to which we have already alluded, says, "there can
hardly be a doubt that the house belonged to Sir James Thornhill, and
that Hogarth inherited it from him. Mrs. Hogarth lived there after her
husband's death, and left it by will to a lady from whose executor my
father bought it in the year 1814. The room from which Miss Thornhill is
said to have eloped is the inner room, on the first floor; this room was
used by my father as his study. Over the dining-room fireplace was a
spirited pencil sketch of five heads, and under them written 'five jolly
fellows,' by Hogarth--during an absence the servants of a tenant
carefully washed all out."

We can easily imagine how the union between Hogarth and his daughter,
commenced after such a fashion, outraged not only the courtliness, but
the higher and better feelings of Sir James Thornhill. Hogarth's innate
consciousness of power may at that time have appeared to him vulgar
effrontery; and it is not to be wondered at, that, until convinced of
his talent, he refused him all assistance. There is something so false
and wrong in the concealment that precedes an elopement, and the
elopement of an only child from an aged father, that we marvel how any
one can treat lightly the outraged feelings of a confiding parent.
Earnest tender love so deeply rooted in a father's heart may pardon, but
cannot reach forgetfulness as quickly as it is the custom of
play-writers and novelists to tell us it may do.

Sir James Thornhill was greatly the fashion; he was the successor of
Verrio, and the rival of La Guerre, in the decorations of our palaces
and public buildings. His demands for the painting of Greenwich Hall
were contested; and though La Fosse received two thousand pounds for his
works at Montague House, besides other allowances, Sir James, despite
his dignity as Member of Parliament for his native town of Weymouth,
could obtain but forty shillings a square yard for painting the cupola
of St. Paul's! Thus the patronage afforded "native talent" kept him
poor; and though it must have been necessary (one of the cruel
necessities induced by love of display in England), to have an
establishment suited to his public position in London, nothing could be
more unpretending than his _ménage_ at Chiswick. Mrs. Hogarth, advised
by her mother, skilfully managed to let her father see one of her
husband's best productions under advantageous circumstances. Sir James
acknowledged its merit at once, exclaiming, "Very well! very well! The
man who can make works like this can maintain a wife without a portion;"
and soon after became not only reconciled, but generous to the young
people. Hogarth had tasted the bitterness of labor; he had even worked
for booksellers, and painted portraits!--so that this summer brightness
must have been full of enjoyment. He appreciated it thoroughly, and was
ever the earnest admirer and the ready defender of Sir James Thornhill;
thus the old knight secured a friend in his son; and it was pleasanter
to think of the hours of reconciliation and happiness they might have
passed within the walls of that inclosed garden, beneath the crumbling
trellice, or the shadow of the old mulberry tree, than of the
fortuneless artist wooing the confiding daughter from her home and her
filial duties.

[Illustration: HOGARTH'S PAINTING-ROOM.]

We were invited to inspect Hogarth's painting-room--a mere loft, of most
limited dimensions, over the stable, which the imagination could easily
furnish with the necessary easel, or still less cumbrous graver's
implements. It is situated at the furthest part of the garden from the
house; a small door in the garden-wall leads into a little inclosure,
one side of which is occupied by the stable. The painting-room is over
the stable, and is reached by a stair; it has but one window which looks
towards the road. It must have been sufficiently commodious for
Hogarth's purposes; but possesses not the conveniences of modern
painting-rooms. The house at Chiswick could only have been a place for
recreation and repose, where relaxation was cared for, and where
sketches were prepared to ripen into publication.

There are traditions about Chiswick of Hogarth having, while studying
and taking notes, frequented a little inn by the roadside, and almost
within sight of his dwelling. It has been modernized throughout--and
supplies no subject for the pencil--yet it retains some indications, not
without interest, of a remote date. The Painter must have been familiar
with every class of character; and Chiswick was then enough of a country
village to supply him amply with material. But, although a keen
satirist, it is certain that he had as much tenderness for the lower
orders of creation, as a young loving girl. In a corner of this quaint
old garden, two tiny monuments are affixed to the wall, one chiselled
perhaps by Hogarth's own hand, to the memory of his canary bird! The
_thinking_ character of the painter's mind is evidenced in this as in
every thing he did--the engraving on the tomb suggesting reflection.
Charles Lamb said of him truly, that the quantity of _thought_ which he
crowded into every picture, would alone "_unvulgarize_" every subject he
might choose; and the refined Coleridge exclaims, "Hogarth! in whom the
satirist never extinguished that love of beauty which belonged to him as
a poet." There is something inexpressibly tender and touching in this
memento of his affection for a little singing bird: the feeling must
have been entirely his own, for he had no child to suggest the tribute
to a feathered favorite. The tomb was afterwards accompanied with one to
Mrs. Hogarth's dog. They are narrow, upright pieces of white stone laid
against the brick-wall, but they are records of gentle and generous
sympathies not to be overlooked. That Hogarth was more than on friendly
terms with the canine race, the introduction of his own dog into his
portrait clearly tells, and doubtless his bird often brought with its
music visions of the country into the heat and dust of Leicester
Square--soothing away much of his impatience. Men who have to fight the
up-hill battle of life, must have energy and determination; and Hogarth
was too out-spoken and self-confident not to have made many enemies. In
after years his success (limited though it was, in a pecuniary point of
view, for he died without leaving enough to support his widow
respectably), produced its ordinary results--envy and enmity: and
insults were heaped upon him. He was not tardy of reply, but Wilkes and
Churchill were in strong health when nature was giving way with the
great painter; an advantage they did not fail to use with their
accustomed malignity. The profligate Churchill, turning the poet's
nature into gall, infested the death-bed of Hogarth with unfeeling
sarcasm, anticipating the grave, and exulting over a dying man.

[Illustration: TOMBS OF DOG AND BIRD.]

Hogarth, warned by the autumn winds, and suffering from the restlessness
of approaching dissolution, left Chiswick on the 25th of October, 1764,
and returned to his residence in Leicester Square. He was cheerful--in
full possession of his mental faculties, but lacked the vigor to exert
them. The very next day, having received an agreeable letter from Doctor
Franklin, he wrote a rough copy of his answer, but exhausted with the
effort, retired to bed. Seized by a sudden sickness, he arose--rung the
bell with alarming violence--and within two hours expired!

Of all the villages in the neighborhood of London, rising from the banks
of the Thames, (and how numerous and beautiful they are!) few are so
well known as that of Chiswick. The horticultural fêtes are anticipated
with anxiety similar to that our grandmothers felt for the fêtes of
Ranelagh; the _toilettes_ of the ladies rival the flowers, and the only
foe to the fascinating fair ones is the weather; but all which the crowd
care about in Chiswick is confined to the "Duke's grounds" and the
Society's Gardens. The Duke's beautiful little villa, erected by the
last Earl of Burlington, is indeed a shrine worthy of deep homage;
within its walls both Charles James Fox and George Canning breathed
their last; and if, for a moment, we recall the times of Civil War, when
each honest English heart fought bravely and openly for what was
believed "the right," we may picture the struggle between Prince Rupert
and the Earl of Essex, terminating with doubtful success, for eight
hundred high born cavaliers were left dead on the plain that lies within
sight of the gardens so richly perfumed by flowers, and echoing not to
the searching trumpet or rolling drum, but to the gossamer music of
Strauss and Jullien.

The Duke of Devonshire's grounds, containing about ninety acres, are
filled with mementos, pleasant to the eye and suggestive to the
imagination; but we must seek and find a more solemn scene, where the
churchyard of Chiswick incloses the ashes of some whose names are
written upon the pages of History. Though the church is, in a degree,
surrounded by houses, there is much of the repose of "a country
churchyard" about it; the Thames belts it with its silver girdle, and
when we visited its sanctuary, the setting sun cast a mellow light upon
the windows of the church, touching a headstone or an urn, while the
shadows trembled on the undulating graves. Like all church-yards it is
crowded, and however reverently we bent our footsteps, it was impossible
to avoid treading on the soft grass of the humble grave, or the gray
stone that marks the resting-place of one of "the better order."

[Illustration: HOGARTH'S TOMB.]

How like the world was that silent churchyard! High and low, rich and
poor, mingled together, and yet avoiding to mingle. The dust of the
imperious Duchess of Cleveland found here a grave; while here too, as if
to contrast the pure with the impure, repose the ashes of Mary, daughter
of Oliver Cromwell; Holland the actor, the friend of David Garrick, here
cast aside his "motley." Can we wonder at the actor's love of
applause?--posterity knows him not; present fame alone is his--the
lark's song leaves no record in the air!--Lord Macartney, the famous
ambassador to China, a country of which our knowledge was then almost as
dim as that we have of the moon--the ambassador rests here, while a
Chinese junk is absolutely moored in the very river that murmurs beside
his grave! Surely the old place is worthy of a pilgrimage. Loutherbourg,
the painter, found a resting-place in its churchyard. Ralph, the
historian and political writer, whose histories and politics are now as
little read as the Dunciad which held them up to ridicule, is buried
here; and confined as is the space, it is rich in epitaphs,--three are
from the pen of David Garrick, two from that of Arthur Murphy.

Hogarth's monument has been very faithfully copied by Mr. Fairholt.

It is remarkable among the many plainer "stones" with which the
churchyard is crowded, but is by no means distinguished for that
artistic character--which it might have received as covering the remains
of so great an artist. A small slab, in relief, takes from it, however,
the charge of insipidity; it contains a comic mask, an oak branch,
pencils and mahl-stick, a book and a scroll, and the palette, marked
with the "line of beauty."

It has been remarked, that "while he faithfully followed nature through
all her varieties, and exposed, with inimitable skill, the infinite
follies and vices of the world, he was in himself an example of many
virtues." And the following poetical tribute by David Garrick is
inscribed on the tomb:

    "Farewell! great painter of mankind,
      Who reached the noblest point of Art;
    Whose pictured morals charm the mind,
      And through the eye correct the heart
    If Genius fire thee, reader, stay;
      If Nature touch thee, drop a tear;
    If neither move thee, turn away,
      For Hogarth's honored dust lies here!"

Dr. Johnson also composed an epitaph, which Cunningham considers "more
to the purpose, but still unworthy:"

    "The hand of him here torpid lies,
      That drew the essential forms of grace;
    Here closed in death the attentive eyes
      That saw the manners in the face."

The tributes--in poetry and prose--are just, examine the works of this
great painter-teacher as closely and suspiciously as we may, we can
discover nothing that will induce a momentary doubt of his integrity of
purpose in all he did; his shafts were aimed at Vice,--in no solitary
instance was he ever guilty of arraigning or assailing Virtue. Compare
him with the most famous of the Dutch masters, and he rises into glory;
coarseness and vulgarity in them had no point out of which could come
instruction. If they picture the issues of their own minds, they must
have been gross and sensual; they ransacked the muck of life, and the
grovelling in character, for themes that one should see only by
compulsion. But Hogarth's subjects were never without a lesson, and,
inasmuch as he resorted for them to the open volume of humanity, like
those of the most immortal of our writers, his works are "not for an age
but for all time."

[Illustration]




NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE.

[Illustration]


The author of _The House of Seven Gables_ is now about forty-five years
of age. He was born in Salem, Massachusetts, and is of a family which
for several generations has "followed the sea." Among his ancestors, I
believe, was the "bold Hawthorne," who is celebrated in a revolutionary
ballad as commander of the "Fair American." He was educated at Bowdoin
College in Maine, where he graduated in 1825.

Probably he appeared in print before that time, but his earliest volume
was an anonymous and never avowed romance which was published in Boston
in 1832. It attracted little attention, but among those who read it with
a just appreciation of the author's genius was Mr. S. G. Goodrich, who
immediately secured the shrouded star for _The Token_, of which he was
editor, and through which many of Hawthorne's finest tales and essays
were originally given to the public. He published in 1837 the first and
in 1842 the second volume of his _Twice-Told Tales_, embracing whatever
he wished to preserve from his contributions to the magazines; in 1845
he edited _The Journal of an African Cruiser_; in 1846 published _Mosses
from an Old Manse_, a second collection of his magazine papers; in 1850
_The Scarlet Letter_, and in the last month the longest and in some
respects the most remarkable of his works, _The House of Seven Gables_.

In the introductions to the _Mosses from an Old Manse_ and _The Scarlet
Letter_ we have some glimpses of his personal history. He had been
several years in the Custom-House at Boston, while Mr. Bancroft was
collector, and afterwards had joined that remarkable association, the
"Brook Farm Community," at West Roxbury, where, with others, he appears
to have been reconciled to the old ways, as quite equal to the
inventions of Fourier, St. Simon, Owen, and the rest of that ingenious
company of schemers who have been so intent upon a reconstruction of the
foundations of society. In 1843, he went to reside in the pleasant
village of Concord, in the "Old Manse," which had never been profaned by
a lay occupant until he entered it as his home. In the introduction to
_The Mosses_ he says:

     "A priest had built it; a priest had succeeded to it; other
     priestly men, from time to time, had dwelt in it; and children,
     born in its chambers, had grown up to assume the priestly
     character. It was awful to reflect how many sermons must have
     been written there. The latest inhabitant alone--he, by whose
     translation to Paradise the dwelling was left vacant--had
     penned nearly three thousand discourses, besides the better, if
     not the greater number, that gushed living from his lips. How
     often, no doubt, had he paced to and fro along the avenue,
     attuning his meditations, to the sighs and gentle murmurs, and
     deep and solemn peals of the wind, among the lofty tops of the
     trees! In that variety of natural utterances, he could find
     something accordant with every passage of his sermon, were it
     of tenderness or reverential fear. The boughs over my head
     seemed shadowy with solemn thoughts, as well as with rustling
     leaves. I took shame to myself for having been so long a
     writer of idle stories, and ventured to hope that wisdom would
     descend upon me with the falling leaves of the avenue; and that
     I should light upon an intellectual treasure, in the Old Manse,
     well worth those hoards of long-hidden gold, which people seek
     for in moss-grown houses. Profound treatises of morality--a
     layman's unprofessional, and therefore unprejudiced views of
     religion;--histories (such as Bancroft might have written, had
     he taken up his abode here, as he once purposed), bright with
     picture, gleaming over a depth of philosophic thought;--these
     were the works that might fitly have flowed from such a
     retirement. In the humblest event, I resolved at least to
     achieve a novel, that should evolve some deep lesson, and
     should possess physical substance enough to stand alone. In
     furtherance of my design, and as if to leave me no pretext for
     not fulfilling it, there was, in the rear of the house, the
     most delightful little nook of a study that ever offered its
     snug seclusion to a scholar. It was here that Emerson wrote
     'Nature;' for he was then an inhabitant of the Manse, and used
     to watch the Assyrian dawn and the Paphian sunset and moonrise,
     from the summit of our eastern hill. When I first saw the room,
     its walls were blackened with the smoke of unnumbered years,
     and made still blacker by the grim prints of puritan ministers
     that hung around. These worthies looked strangely like bad
     angels, or, at least, like men who had wrestled so continually
     and so sternly with the devil, that somewhat of his sooty
     fierceness had been imparted to their own visages. They had all
     vanished now; a cheerful coat of paint, and gold tinted paper
     hangings, lighted up the small apartment; while the shadow of a
     willow-tree, that swept against the overhanging eaves,
     attempered the cheery western sunshine. In place of the grim
     prints there was the sweet and lovely head of one of Raphael's
     Madonnas, and two pleasant little pictures of the Lake of Como.
     The only other decorations were a purple vase of flowers,
     always fresh, and a bronze one containing graceful ferns. My
     books (few, and by no means choice; for they were chiefly such
     waifs as chance had thrown in my way) stood in order about the
     room, seldom to be disturbed."

In his home at Concord, thus happily described, in the midst of a few
congenial friends, Hawthorne passed three years; and, "in a spot so
sheltered from the turmoil of life's ocean," he says, "three years
hasten away with a noiseless flight, as the breezy sunshine chases the
cloud-shadows across the depths of a still valley." But at length his
repose was invaded by that "spirit of improvement," which is so
constantly marring the happiness of quiet-loving people, and he was
compelled to look out for another residence.

     "Now came hints, growing more and more distinct, that the owner
     of the old house was pining for his native air. Carpenters next
     appeared, making a tremendous racket among the outbuildings,
     strewing green grass with pine shavings and chips of chesnut
     joists, and vexing the whole antiquity of the place with their
     discordant renovations. Soon, moreover, they divested our abode
     of the veil of woodbine which had crept over a large portion of
     its southern face. All the aged mosses were cleared unsparingly
     away; and there were horrible whispers about brushing up the
     external walls with a coat of paint--a purpose as little to my
     taste as might be that of rouging the venerable cheeks of one's
     grandmother. But the hand that renovates is always more
     sacrilegious than that which destroys. In fine, we gathered up
     our household goods, drank a farewell cup of tea in our
     pleasant little breakfast-room--delicately-fragrant tea, an
     unpurchasable luxury, one of the many angel-gifts that had
     fallen like dew upon us--and passed forth between the tall
     stone gate-posts, as uncertain as the wandering Arabs where our
     tent might next be pitched. Providence took me by the hand,
     and--an oddity of dispensation which, I trust, there is no
     irreverence in smiling at--has led me, as the newspapers
     announce while I am writing, from the old Manse into a Custom
     House! As a story-teller, I have often contrived strange
     vicissitudes for my imaginary personages, but none like this.
     The treasure of intellectual gold which I had hoped to find in
     our secluded dwelling, had never come to light. No profound
     treatise of ethics--no philosophic history--no novel, even,
     that could stand unsupported on its edges--all that I had to
     show, as a man of letters, were these few tales and essays,
     which had blossomed out like flowers in the calm summer of my
     heart and mind."

The _Mosses from an Old Manse_ he declared the last offering of their
kind he should ever put forth; "unless I can do better," he wrote in
this Introduction, "I have done enough in this kind." He went to his
place in the Custom House, in his native city, and if President Taylor's
advisers had not been apprehensive that in his devotion to ledgers he
would neglect the more important duties of literature, perhaps we should
have heard no more of him; but those patriotic men, remembering how much
they had enjoyed the reading of the _Twice-Told Tales_ and the _Mosses_,
induced the appointment in his place of a whig, who had no capacity for
making books, and in the spring of last year we had _The Scarlet
Letter_.

Like most of his shorter stories, The Scarlet Letter finds its scene and
time with the earlier Puritans. Its argument involves the analysis and
action of remorse in the heart of a person who, himself unsuspected, is
compelled to assist in the punishment of the partner of his guilt. This
peculiar and powerful fiction at once arrested attention, and claimed
for its author the eminence as a novelist which his previous
performances had secured for him as a writer of tales. Its whole
atmosphere and the qualities of its characters demanded for a creditable
success very unusual capacities. The frivolous costume and brisk action
of the story of fashionable life are easily depicted by the practised
sketcher, but a work like The Scarlet Letter comes slowly upon the
canvas, where passions are commingled and overlaid with the deliberate
and masterly elaboration with which the grandest effects are produced in
pictorial composition and coloring. It is a distinction of such works
that while they are acceptable to the many, they also surprise and
delight the few who appreciate the nicest arrangement and the most high
and careful finish. The Scarlet Letter will challenge consideration in
the name of Art, in the best audience which in any age receives
Cervantes, Le Sage, or Scott.

Following this romance came new editions of _True Stories from History
and Biography_, a volume for youthful readers, and of the _Twice-Told
Tales_. In the preface to the latter, underrating much the reputation he
has acquired by them, he says:

     "The author of _Twice-Told Tales_ has a claim to one
     distinction, which, as none of his literary brethren will care
     about disputing it with him, he need not be afraid to mention.
     He was for a good many years the obscurest man of letters in
     America. These stories were published in magazines and annuals,
     extending over a period of ten or twelve years, and comprising
     the whole of the writer's young manhood, without making (so far
     as he has ever been aware) the slightest impression on the
     public. One or two among them, the _Rill from the Town Pump_,
     in perhaps a greater degree than any other, had a pretty wide
     newspaper circulation; as for the rest, he has no grounds for
     supposing that on their first appearance they met with the good
     or evil fortune to be read by any body. Throughout the time
     above specified he had no incitement to literary effort in a
     reasonable prospect of reputation or profit; nothing but the
     pleasure itself of composition--an enjoyment not at all amiss
     in its way, and perhaps essential to the merit of the work in
     hand, but which, in the long run, will hardly keep the chill
     out of a writer's heart, or the numbness out of his fingers. To
     this total lack of sympathy, at the age when his mind would
     naturally have been most effervescent, the public owe it (and
     it is certainly an effect not to be regretted, on either part),
     that the author can show nothing for the thought and industry
     of that portion of his life, save the forty sketches, or
     thereabouts, included in these volumes. Much more, indeed, he
     wrote; and some very small part of it might yet be rummaged out
     (but it would not be worth the trouble) among the dingy pages
     of fifteen or twenty year old periodicals, or within the shabby
     morocco covers of faded Souvenirs. The remainder of the works
     alluded to had a very brief existence, but, on the score of
     brilliancy, enjoyed a fate vastly superior to that of their
     brotherhood, which succeeded in getting through the press. In a
     word, the author burned them without mercy or remorse, and,
     moreover, without any subsequent regret, and had more than one
     occasion to marvel that such very dull stuff as he knew his
     condemned manuscripts to be, should yet have possessed
     inflammability enough to set the chimney on fire!...

     "As he glances over these long-forgotten pages, and considers
     his way of life while composing them, the author can very
     clearly discern why all this was so. After so many sober years,
     he would have reason to be ashamed if he could not criticise
     his own work as fairly as another man's; and, though it is
     little his business and perhaps still less his interest, he can
     hardly resist a temptation to achieve something of the sort. If
     writers were allowed to do so, and would perform the task with
     perfect sincerity and unreserve, their opinions of their own
     productions would often be more valuable and instructive than
     the works themselves. At all events, there can be no harm in
     the author's remarking that he rather wonders how the
     _Twice-Told Tales_ should have gained what vogue they did, than
     that it was so little and so gradual. They have the pale tint
     of flowers that blossomed in too retired a shade--the coolness
     of a meditative habit, which diffuses itself through the
     feeling and observation of every sketch. Instead of passion,
     there is sentiment; and, even in what purport to be pictures of
     actual life, we have allegory, not always so warmly dressed in
     its habiliments of flesh and blood as to be taken into the
     reader's mind without a shiver. Whether from lack of power or
     an unconquerable reserve, the author's touches have often an
     effect of tameness; the merriest man can hardly contrive to
     laugh at his broadest humor, the tenderest woman, one would
     suppose, will hardly shed warm tears at his deepest pathos. The
     book, if you would see any thing in it, requires to be read in
     the clear, brown, twilight atmosphere in which it was written;
     if opened in the sunshine, it is apt to look exceedingly like a
     volume of blank pages....

     "The author would regret to be understood as speaking sourly or
     querulously of the slight mark made by his earlier literary
     efforts on the public at large. It is so far the contrary, that
     he has been moved to write this preface, chiefly as affording
     him an opportunity to express how much enjoyment he has owed to
     these volumes, both before and since their publication. They
     are the memorials of very tranquil, and not unhappy years. They
     failed, it is true--nor could it have been otherwise--in
     winning an extensive popularity. Occasionally, however, when he
     deemed them entirely forgotten, a paragraph or an article, from
     a native or foreign critic, would gratify his instincts of
     authorship with unexpected praise,--too generous praise,
     indeed, and too little alloyed with censure, which, therefore,
     he learned the better to inflict upon himself. And, by-the-by,
     it is a very suspicious symptom of a deficiency of the popular
     element in a book, when it calls forth no harsh criticism. This
     has been particularly the fortune of the _Twice-Told Tales_.
     They made no enemies, and were so little known and talked
     about, that those who read, and chanced to like them, were apt
     to conceive the sort of kindness for the book, which a person
     naturally feels for a discovery of his own. This kindly feeling
     (in some cases, at least) extended to the author, who, on the
     internal evidence of his sketches, came to be regarded as a
     mild, shy, gentle, melancholic, exceedingly sensitive, and not
     very forcible man, hiding his blushes under an assumed name,
     the quaintness of which was supposed, somehow or other, to
     symbolize his personal and literary traits. He is by no means
     certain that some of his subsequent productions have not been
     influenced and modified by a natural desire to fill up so
     amiable an outline, and to act in consonance with the character
     assigned to him; nor, even now, could he forfeit it without a
     few tears of tender sensibility. To conclude, however,--these
     volumes have opened the way to most agreeable associations, and
     to the formation of imperishable friendships; and there are
     many golden threads, interwoven with his present happiness,
     which he can follow up more or less directly, until he finds
     their commencement here; so that his pleasant pathway among
     realities seems to proceed out of the Dream-Land of his youth,
     and to be bordered with just enough of its shadowy foliage to
     shelter him from the heat of the day. He is therefore
     satisfied with what the _Twice-Told Tales_ have done for him,
     and feels it to be far better than fame."

That there should be any truth in this statement that the public was so
slow to recognize so fine a genius, is a mortifying evidence of the
worthlessness of a literary popularity. But it may be said of
Hawthorne's fame that it has grown steadily, and that while many who
have received the turbulent applause of the multitude since he began his
career are forgotten, it has widened and brightened, until his name is
among the very highest in his domain of art, to shine there with a
lustre equally serene and enduring.

Mr. Hawthorne's last work is _The House of Seven Gables_, a romance of
the present day. It is not less original, not less striking, not less
powerful, than The Scarlet Letter. We doubt indeed whether he has
elsewhere surpassed either of the three strongly contrasted characters
of the book. An innocent and joyous child-woman, Phoebe Pyncheon,
comes from a farm-house into the grand and gloomy old mansion where her
distant relation, Hepzibah Pyncheon, an aristocratical and fearfully
ugly but kind-hearted unmarried woman of sixty, is just coming down from
her faded state to keep in one of her drawing-rooms a small shop, that
she may be able to maintain an elder brother who is every moment
expected home from a prison to which in his youth he had been condemned
unjustly, and in the silent solitude of which he has kept some
lineaments of gentleness while his hair has grown white, and a sense of
beauty while his brain has become disordered and his heart has been
crushed and all present influences of beauty have been quite shut out.
The House of Seven Gables is the purest piece of imagination in our
prose literature.

The characteristics of Hawthorne which first arrest the attention are
imagination and reflection, and these are exhibited in remarkable power
and activity in tales and essays, of which the style is distinguished
for great simplicity, purity and tranquillity. His beautiful story of
Rappacini's Daughter was originally published in the Democratic Review,
as a translation from the French of one M. de l'Aubépine, a writer whose
very name, he remarks in a brief introduction, (in which he gives in
French the titles of some of his tales, as _Contes deux foix racontées_,
_Le Culte du Feu,_ etc.) "is unknown to many of his countrymen, as well
as to the student of foreign literature." He describes himself, under
this _nomme de plume_, as one who--

     "Seems to occupy an unfortunate position between the
     transcendentalists (who under one name or another have their
     share in all the current literature of the world), and the
     great body of pen-and-ink men who address the intellect and
     sympathies of the multitude. If not too refined, at all events
     too remote, too shadowy and unsubstantial, in his mode of
     development, to suit the taste of the latter class, and yet too
     popular to a satisfy the spiritual or metaphysical requisitions
     of the former, he must necessarily find himself without an
     audience, except here and there an individual, or possibly an
     isolated clique."

His writings, to do them justice, he says--

     "Are not altogether destitute of fancy and originality; they
     might have won him greater reputation but for an inveterate
     love of allegory, which is apt to invest his plots and
     characters with the aspect of scenery and people in the clouds,
     and to steal away the human warmth out of his conceptions. His
     fictions are sometimes historical, sometimes of the present
     day, and sometimes, so far as can be discovered, have little or
     no reference either to time or space. In any case, he generally
     contents himself with a very slight embroidery of outward
     manners,--the faintest possible counterfeit of real life,--and
     endeavors to create an interest by some less obvious
     peculiarity of the subject. Occasionally a breath of nature, a
     rain-drop of pathos and tenderness, or a gleam of humor, will
     find its way into the midst of his fantastic imagery, and make
     us feel as if, after all, we were yet within the limits of our
     native earth. We will only add to this cursory notice, that M.
     de l'Aubépine's productions, if the reader chance to take them
     in precisely the proper point of view, may amuse a leisure hour
     as well as those of a brighter man; if otherwise, they can
     hardly fail to look excessively like nonsense."

Hawthorne is as accurately as he is happily described in this curious
piece of criticism, though no one who takes his works in the "proper
point of view," will by any means agree to the modest estimate which, in
the perfect sincerity of his nature, he has placed upon them. He is
original, in invention, construction, and expression, always
picturesque, and sometimes in a high degree dramatic. His favorite
scenes and traditions are those of his own country, many of which he has
made classical by the beautiful associations that he has thrown around
them. Every thing to him is suggestive, as his own pregnant pages are to
the congenial reader. All his productions are life-mysteries,
significant of profound truths. His speculations, often bold and
striking, are presented with singular force, but with such a quiet grace
and simplicity as not to startle until they enter in and occupy the
mind. The gayety with which his pensiveness is occasionally broken,
seems more than any thing else in his works to have cost some effort.
The gentle sadness, the "half-acknowledged melancholy," of his manner
and reflections, are more natural and characteristic.

His style is studded with the most poetical imagery, and marked in every
part with the happiest graces of expression, while it is calm, chaste,
and flowing, and transparent as water. There is a habit among nearly all
the writers of imaginative literature, of adulterating the conversations
of the poor with barbarisms and grammatical blunders which have no more
fidelity than elegance. Hawthorne's integrity as well as his
exquisite--taste prevented him from falling into this error. There is
not in the world a large rural population that speaks its native
language with a purity approaching that with which the English is spoken
by the common people of New England. The vulgar words and phrases which
in other states are supposed to be peculiar to this part of the country
are unknown east of the Hudson, except to the readers of foreign
newspapers, or the listeners to low comedians who find it profitable to
convey such novelties into Connecticut, Massachusetts, and Vermont. We
are glad to see a book that is going down to the next ages as a
representative of national manners and character in all respects
correct.

Nathaniel Hawthorne is among the first of the first order of our
writers, and in their peculiar province his works are not excelled in
the literature of the present day or of the English language.




YEAST: A PROBLEM.


The Rev. Mr. KINGSLEY, author of _Alton Locke_, has collected into a
book the series of vehement and yeasty papers which have appeared from
his pen in _Fraser's Magazine_ under the above title, and a new impulse
is thus given in England to the discussion of the Problem of Society.
The declared object of the work--which is of the class of philosophical
novels--is to exhibit the miseries of the poor; the conventionalisms,
hypocrisies, and feebleness of the rich; the religious doubts of the
strong, and the miserable delusions and superstitions of the weak; the
mammon-worship of the middling and upper classes, and the angry humility
of the masses. The story is very slight, but sufficient for the
effective presentation of the author's opinions. The best characters are
an Irish parson, a fox-hunting squire and his commonplace worldly wife,
and a thoughtless and reckless but not unkind man of the world. Here is
a sketch of a commonplace old English vicar, such as has been familiar
in the pages of novels and essays time out of mind:

     "He told me, hearing me quote Schiller, to beware of the
     Germans, for they were all Pantheists at heart. I asked him
     whether he included Lange and Bunsen, and it appeared that he
     had never read a German book in his life. He then flew
     furiously at Mr. Carlyle, and I found that all he knew of him
     was from a certain review in the _Quarterly_. He called Boëhmen
     a theosophic Atheist. I should have burst out at that, had I
     not read the very words in a High Church review, the day
     before, and hoped that he was not aware of the impudent
     falsehood which he was retailing. Whenever I feebly interposed
     an objection to any thing he said (for, after all he talked
     on), he told me to hear the Catholic Church. I asked him which
     Catholic Church? He said the English. I asked him whether it
     was to be the Church of the sixth century, or the thirteenth,
     or the seventeenth, or the eighteenth? He told me the one and
     eternal Church, which belonged as much to the nineteenth
     century as to the first. I begged to know whether, then, I was
     to hear the Church according to Simeon, or according to Newman,
     or according to St. Paul; for they seemed to me a little at
     variance? He told me, austerely enough, that the mind of the
     Church was embodied in her Liturgy and Articles. To which I
     answered, that the mind of the episcopal clergy might, perhaps,
     be; but, then, how happened it that they were always quarreling
     and calling hard names about the sense of those very documents?
     And so I left him, assuring him that living in the nineteenth
     century, I wanted to hear the Church of the nineteenth century,
     and no other; and should be most happy to listen to her, as
     soon as she had made up her mind what to say."

English travellers in America give very minute accounts of the bad
grammar and questionable pronunciation they sometimes hear among our
common people: with what advantage they might go into the rural
neighborhoods of their own country for exhibitions in this line is shown
by the following description of a scene in a booth, which one of the
characters of Mr. Kingsley enters at night:

     "Sadder and sadder, Lancelot tried to listen to the
     conversation of the men around him. To his astonishment he
     hardly understood a word of it. It was half articulate, nasal,
     guttural, made up almost entirely of vowels, like the speech of
     savages. He had never before been struck with the significant
     contrast between the sharp, clearly-defined articulation, the
     vivid and varied tones of the gentleman, or even of the London
     street-boy, when compared with the coarse, half-formed growls,
     as of a company of seals, which he heard round him. That single
     fact struck him perhaps more deeply than any; it connected
     itself with many of physiological fancies; it was the parent of
     many thoughts and plans of his after-life. Here and there he
     could distinguish a half sentence. An old shrunken man opposite
     him was drawing figures in the spilt beer with his pipestem,
     and discoursing of the glorious times before the great war,
     'when there was more food than there were mouths, and more work
     than there hands.' 'Poor human nature,' thought Lancelot, as he
     tried to follow one of those unintelligible discussions about
     the relative prices of the loaf and the bushel of flour, which
     ended, as usual, in more swearing and more quarreling, and more
     beer to make it up: 'poor human nature! always looking back, as
     the German sage says, to some fancied golden age, never looking
     forward to the real one which is coming."

The descriptive powers of the author are illustrated in many fine
passages, of which this delineation of an English day in March will
serve as a specimen:

     "A silent, dim, distanceless, steaming, rotting day in March.
     The last brown oak-leaf, which had stood out the winter's
     frost, spun and quivered plump down, and then lay, as if
     ashamed to have broken for a moment the ghastly stillness, like
     an awkward guest at a great dumb dinner-party. A cold suck of
     wind just proved its existence, by toothaches on the north side
     of all faces. The spiders, having been weather-be-witched the
     night before, had unanimously agreed to cover every brake and
     brier with gossamer-cradles, and never a fly to be caught in
     them; like Manchester cotton-spinners madly glutting the
     markets in the teeth of 'no demand.' The steam crawled out of
     the dank turf, and reeked off the flanks and nostrils of the
     shivering horses, and clung with clammy paws to frosted hats
     and dripping boughs. A soulless, skyless, catarrhal day, as if
     that bustling dowager, old mother Earth--what with
     match-making in spring, and _fêtes champetres_ in summer, and
     dinner-giving in autumn--was fairly worn out, and put to bed
     with the influenza, under wet blankets and the cold-water
     cure."

"Yeast," says the _Spectator_, "may be looked at as a series of
sketches, loosely strung together, descriptive of palpable social evils
in the mass, and of metaphysical broodings among the more thoughtful
youth; a struggle which perhaps is always taking place, and which is no
further distinctive of the present age than the form that is given by
our intellectual and religious activity. The origin of evil, its
presence in the world, what man was made for, what he struggles for,
what becomes of him, have been questions that excited the speculative of
all ages, taking various channels according to the circumstances of the
time. Considered from this point of view, as a life-like picture of the
heavings of the mass, and the mental fermentation going on among
individuals--of the _yeast_ of society--the book displays great ability,
and challenges careful attention. It is powerful, earnest, feeling, and
eloquent; the production of a man acquainted with society, who has
looked closely upon its various classes, and has the power of reading
the signs of the times. He has a truthful vigor of description, a
rhetorical rather than a dramatic power; or he sacrifices the latter to
his habit of expressing his opinions in dialogue, where the author talks
rather than the dramatis personæ. There is a genial warmth of feeling in
the book, and wide human sympathies, but with a tendency to extremes in
statement and opinion--a disposition to deepen the shadows of English
life; for go where the author would, pictures quite as bad or worse may
be drawn of the condition of mankind, from the 'noble savage,' the beau
ideal of Rousseau, to the educated 'Prussian,' who was within a little
while the model man of a certain school of philosophers."




THE LITTLENESS OF A GREAT PEOPLE.


The future historians of this age will have to record no more mortifying
illustration of the difficulties which in a republic prevent the success
of great ideas than that which is presented in the case of Mr. Whitney,
who early in the last month sailed for England. We transcribe with
especial approval the following paragraphs respecting him and his
labors, from the _Tribune_:

     "If we are not mistaken, it is now nearly ten years since Mr.
     Whitney first devoted himself to his great project, and he has
     pursued it with a force of purpose, an intelligent apprehension
     of all its bearings and consequences upon the world, a nobility
     of ambition, and a sustained, intellectual enthusiasm which
     belongs to the rarest and most admirable characters. We do not
     know in any country a man in whom great intellectual and
     practical elements are more happily combined. It is not with
     the warm partiality of private friendship that we thus speak of
     Mr. Whitney, for, like all men of ideas, and all of nature
     positive and deep enough to have a special mission in the
     world, he puts others into relation with the thoughts which
     engage him rather than with his own personality, and you become
     intimate with them, not with him. A native, as we believe, of
     Connecticut, brought up to business in this city, where he
     acquired a competence, having conceived the idea of a vaster
     and more inspiring enterprise than the political and industrial
     world had ever attempted, he quitted the pursuits of trade, and
     the certain wealth they promised him, to perfect and realize
     his conception. He studied the great routes of the world, and
     the causes of their adoption. In a residence in Europe and by
     voyages in the East he made himself acquainted with the facts
     relating to the trade and productive capacities of Asia. He
     thoroughly surveyed and mastered the whole subject before
     beginning its discussion. Then he proposed the scheme to his
     countrymen, and for many years has sought exclusively to
     commend it to their favor. He has travelled in every direction,
     addressing public bodies and meetings of citizens, writing
     newspaper articles and pamphlets, and sparing no occasion to
     bring the idea and the facts connected with it to the knowledge
     of all. Wherever he has gone he has left some sparks of his own
     genial enthusiasm. The plan has found advocates in every
     section; many state legislatures have formally endorsed it, and
     a large party in Congress have been in its favor. Dependent
     altogether on his own pecuniary resources, Mr. Whitney, without
     compensation or assistance, has labored with a constancy and
     fidelity which could only proceed from a great purpose. But
     after this period of arduous exertion he has failed to carry
     his plan through Congress, while a great part of the lands on
     which he must depend for its execution, have already passed
     from the control of the federal Legislature. Accordingly,
     though he would greatly prefer that his own country should reap
     the splendid harvest of honor and substantial power which the
     building of this world's highway would assure, he has no choice
     but to consider the means which may be offered him for making
     it through British America. To the world at large the
     consequences would be the same, though to the United States
     very different.

     "The route through British America is, in some respects, even
     preferable to that through our own territory. By the former,
     the distance from Europe to Asia is some thousand miles shorter
     than by the latter. Passing close to the northern shore of Lake
     Superior, traversing the watershed which divides the streams
     flowing toward the Arctic Sea from those which have their exit
     southward, and crossing the Rocky Mountains at an elevation
     some three thousand, feet less than at the South Pass, the road
     could here be constructed with comparative cheapness, and would
     open up a region abounding in valuable timber and other natural
     products, and admirably suited to the growth of grain and to
     grazing. Having its Atlantic seaport at Halifax, and its
     Pacific Depot near Vancouver's Island, it would inevitably draw
     to it the commerce of Europe, Asia, and the United States. Thus
     British America, from a mere colonial dependency, would assume
     a controlling rank in the world. To her other nations would be
     tributary, and in vain would the United States attempt to be
     her rival; for we could never dispute with her the possession
     of the Asiatic commerce, or the power which that confers."

     But the matter reaches beyond the suggestions of national
     interest, and has a wider scope than the mere sentiment of
     patriotism. We have hoped that this republic might make the
     easy effort necessary to grasp a prize so magnificent, but we
     shall hail with satisfaction the actual commencement of such a
     work, wherever and by whomsoever it is undertaken.




A JEW AND A CHRISTIAN.


A few days ago, a man of various genius and acquirement, with whose
writings people of many countries have been delighted, entered an
office, holding in his hand two black-bordered notes, inviting him to
funerals.

So--other friends have gone! who now?

Two persons very unlike each other. Truly I have never known more
striking contrasts. I was meditating of popular prejudices by which
their lives were more or less affected, by which their reputations were
certainly much affected: one was a Jew, and the other a Christian.

Proceed with your morality.

I was very poor when I came to this country. I sought occupation in the
pursuits for which I was best fitted by my education: for a time with
little success; and at length I was offered for the translation of two
wretched French novels, the meager sum of fifty dollars. I sold some of
my wife's trinkets to purchase paper and ink, and worked diligently, you
can guess how many weeks, until they were in English as readable as the
French of their author. The task accomplished, I went to my patron,
expecting of course to have the pittance counted down in current notes
or gold; but----the market for such literature was by this time over
stocked; he had supplied it too liberally; and with some insulting
excuse he refused the manuscripts.

You have an invitation to his funeral?

Yes--he was rich--always speculating in the sweat of brains--and we had
business relations afterward.

The other history?

I chanced one day to meet a gentleman, with whom I had no personal
acquaintance, though our names were known to each other, and conversing
of a subject with which I was familiar he inquired if I would write
something upon it for his journal. I replied that I would be very happy
to do so, and as we shook hands, at parting, he left in my palm two
twenty-dollar notes. He would gladly have avoided a word of explanation,
but seeing my surprise he said, "It is merely a retainer, as the lawyers
have it; consider it upon account of the articles you will write me." I
wrote the articles; it was but an evening's work; and wrote frequently
afterward for the same person, always receiving a liberal reward--always
more than I asked--though my employer was himself by no means rich. You
will think that in the first place he expected a profit for the money he
gave me, but I knew better: he cared not a fig for the papers I was to
prepare; he simply suspected that I was in need of money, and took that
delicate way to relieve me, as, in his time, he relieved hundreds of
men.

A noble characteristic of a man perhaps in all respects deserving of
admiration: But what of the prejudice you were meditating?

It is this--that even in this land, where many an old world superstition
has found life impossible--the community regard a _Jew_ as an
incarnation of all selfishness, meanness and dishonor. A hundred to one,
being told that the hero of one of these two histories was an Israelite,
would swear instantly that the name of him who swindled me was Moses.
But it was not: that person will to-morrow have Christian burial, and
the other--one of the most sincere and generous men of the age, was an
officer of the synagogue. You know--we both know--that the Hebrew race
are not only before the other races in all fine intelligence, but that
in defiance of prejudices and disabilities which might turn any other
people into hordes of robbers, they are of the most honorable portion of
mankind.




POLICARPA LA SALVARIETTA,

THE HEROINE OF COLOMBIA.


There are not many subjects for poetry or romance in American history
more suggestive than that furnished in the following incidents,
translated from Restrepo's _Historia de la Revolucion de la Colombia_:

     "After the standard of liberty had been raised in all the
     provinces, and the people had struck a successful blow for
     freedom, Morillo, with an overwhelming force, re-conquered the
     country for Spain. During six months this fiendish savage held
     undisputed sway over Colombia. The best men of the provinces
     were by him seized and shot, and each of his officers had the
     power of death over the inhabitants of the districts in which
     they were stationed. It was during this period that the
     barbarous execution of Policarpa La Salvarietta--a heroic girl
     of New Granada--roused the Patriots once more to arms, and
     produced in them a determination to expel their oppressors or
     die. This young lady was enthusiastically attached to the cause
     of liberty, and had, by her influence, rendered essential aid
     to the Patriots. The wealth of her father, and her own superior
     talents and education, early excited the hostility of the
     Spanish commander against her and her family. She had promised
     her hand in marriage to a young officer in the Patriot service,
     who had been compelled by Morillo to join the Spanish army as a
     private soldier. La Salvarietta, by means that were never
     disclosed, obtained, through him an exact account of the
     Spanish forces, and a plan of their fortifications. The
     Patriots were preparing to strike a decisive blow, and this
     intelligence was important to their success. She had induced
     Sabarain, her lover, and eight others, to desert. They were
     discovered, and apprehended. The letters of La Salvarietta,
     found on the person of her lover, betrayed her to the vengeance
     of the tyrant of her country. She was seized, brought to the
     Spanish camp, and tried by court martial. The highest rewards
     were promised her if she would disclose the names and plans of
     her associates. The inducements proving of no avail, torture
     was employed to wring from her the secret, in which so many of
     the best families of Colombia were interested, but even on the
     rack she persisted in making no disclosure. The accomplished
     young lady, hardly eighteen years of age, was condemned to be
     shot. She calmly and serenely heard her sentence, and prepared
     to meet her fate. She confessed to a Catholic priest, partook
     of the sacrament, and with a firm step walked to the open
     square, where a file of soldiers, in presence of Morillo and
     his officers, were drawn up, with loaded muskets. Turning to
     Morillo, she said, "I shall not die in vain, for my blood will
     raise up heroes from every hill and valley of my country." She
     had scarcely uttered the above, when Morillo himself gave the
     signal to the soldiers to fire, and in the next moment La
     Salvarietta was a mangled and bleeding corpse. The Spanish
     officers and soldiers were overwhelmed with astonishment at the
     firmness and patriotism of this lovely girl, but the effect
     upon her own countrymen was electrical. The Patriots lost no
     time in flying to arms, and their war cry, "_La Salvarietta_!"
     made every heart burn to inflict vengeance upon her murderers.
     In a very short time the army of Morillo was nearly cut to
     pieces, and the commander himself escaped death only by flight,
     and in disguise."

In Mexico a dramatic piece, which we have seen described as possessing
considerable merit, has been founded upon this tragical history. In the
Spanish American wars there have been numerous instances of remarkable
heroism by women, which is the more noticeable for the little the sex
has had to gain by the political independence of the Spanish race on
this continent.




A REAL AMERICAN SAINT.


Mrs. Jameson, in her beautiful book lately published in London, _Legends
of the Monastic Orders_, has the following account of the only American
woman ever canonized:

     "Santa Rosa di Lima was born at Lima, in Peru, in 1586. This
     flower of sanctity, whose fragrance has filled the whole
     Christian world, is the patroness of America, the St. Theresa
     of Transatlantic Spain. She was distinguished, in the first
     place, by her austerities. 'Her usual food was an herb bitter
     as wormwood. When compelled by her mother to wear a wreath of
     roses, she so adjusted it on her brow that it became a crown of
     thorns. Rejecting a host of suitors, she destroyed the lovely
     complexion to which she owed her name, by an application of
     pepper and quicklime. But she was also a noble example of
     filial devotion, and maintained her once wealthy parents,
     fallen on evil days, by the labor of her hands.' All day she
     toiled in a garden, and at night she worked with her needle.
     She took the habit of the third order of St. Dominic, and died
     in 1617. She was canonized by Clement X. According to the
     Peruvian legend, the Pope, when entreated to canonize her,
     absolutely refused, exclaiming, 'India y santa! asi como
     llueven rosas!' (India and saint! as much so as that it rains
     roses!') Whereupon, a miraculous shower of roses began to fall
     in the Vatican, and ceased not till the incredulous pontiff
     acknowledged himself convinced."

Among men saints have been more plentiful.




Authors and Books.


We have already briefly spoken of Dr. ANDREE'S work on America which is
now publishing at Brunswick, Germany, by the house of Westermann, a
branch of which is established in this city at the corner of Broadway
and Duane-streets. The book in question is to consist of three volumes
of some six hundred and fifty octavo pages each, devoted respectively to
North, Central, and South America. It is published in numbers of some
eighty pages each; of these numbers four are already issued, and we have
read them with great satisfaction. The broad and philosophical spirit,
the exhaustive learning, and the spirited and picturesque style of Dr.
Andree are beyond praise; among all the books on America which we have
met with this impresses us as unique, and if the remainder shall prove
equal to what is already published, we hope that some American publisher
may undertake a translation of the whole into English.

The work opens with an introduction of some forty odd pages, in which,
first, the physical characteristics of the new world are set forth with
great clearness and beauty: its mountains, rivers, lakes, climate,
vegetable and animal kingdoms; the origin of the aboriginal inhabitants,
their languages, races, manners, customs, and civilization; the
settlements of Europeans, the Spaniards, the Spanish and Portuguese
states, the Creoles, Mexico, Brazil, &c. Amalgamation of races, the
negroes, Slavery, influence of the Latin races, the Teutonic race, the
United States, their growth and destiny, are made the subjects of a
continuous discussion, remarkable alike for an air at least of breadth
and profundity, careful and comprehensive knowledge, and for concise and
often eloquent expression. The introduction is followed by chapters on
Iceland, Greenland, and the various expeditions to the polar regions of
the north, treating those topics both historically and ethnographically,
and with a clear presentation of every interesting and important fact.
Next follows a general survey of the continent north of the fiftieth,
degree of latitude, its rivers, lakes, forests, animals, men, and
commerce, including an account of the various Indian tribes, and the
trading companies dealing with them. The trading posts of the Hudson's
Bay Company, Lord Selkirk's colony on Red River, Labrador, Newfoundland,
the British Possessions on the West coast, Russian America, are
successively treated. Next the Indians in Canada and the United States
are considered at length, in respect of their history, traditions,
languages, monuments, customs, the influence of the whites upon them,
and their probable destiny. In this connection we notice that Dr. Andree
frequently cites Gallatin, Schoolcraft, Squier, and other American
writers. The remainder of the first volume will treat of the United
States, their political history and organization, their soil, climate,
people, &c., not failing to give whatever information may be useful to
the European settler looking for a new home, as well as to the _savan_
looking for light upon ethnographic and social problems.

From this general outline the scope of the book may be inferred, but our
readers will permit us to refer to one or two points which are dwelt
upon in the introduction. Dr. Andree contends with the earnestness of a
determined partisan for the originality of the vegetable and animal
creations, as well as of the human race upon this continent, rejecting
entirely the theory that either was transplanted from the eastern
hemisphere. The unity of the human family, he maintains with a class of
writers distinguishable chiefly for a sleepless activity in assailing
the authority of the Christian religion, does not require the assumption
of numerical identity of origin, but rather the contrary. "It is not
necessary," he says, "to assume the arithmetical _oneness_ of mankind,
and the derivation of all from a single pair, thus arbitrarily confining
and limiting the creative power of the Highest Being;" and this position
he proceeds to advocate by a variety of arguments, at the same time
controverting the opposite opinion, and especially the notion of the
late Major Noah that the Indians of this continent were descendants of
the lost ten tribes of Israel. In this impertinence is the only
noteworthy fault we discover in the book. Discussions of such
controverted points as this belong exclusively to the audience of
scholars. A far more interesting and satisfactory part of the
introduction is that devoted to the Spanish and Portuguese in America,
and their influence on the native tribes, and _vice versa_. The contrast
which these races and the states they have founded exhibit to the
Germanic race in North America is brought out by Dr. Andree in a
striking manner. All the South American republics except Chili are in a
condition of comparative or actual disorder: no signs of expanding life
and progress are visible among them; every where the conflict of races
and castes is active or only partially suppressed; Brazil alone, by the
monarchical form of its executive, (though its institutions are
fundamentally democratic,) is spared from the anarchy which prevails
among its neighbors, and there too, alone, the black, yellow, and red
races are politically equal and in the way of complete amalgamation; but
in all these states the European element, instead of growing more
powerful and influential, tends constantly to greater weakness, and is
likely to be completely absorbed and swallowed up; since the wars of
independence the white race has diminished, not increased in number; and
instead of conferring on the native races the civilization and
refinement which was its native property, it is so far dominated by them
as to relapse toward their ignorance and rudeness; and after three
centuries all Spanish America, the West Indies included, contains not
more than fifteen millions of inhabitants, about a fifth of whom are
whites, that is to say as many as are found in the State of New-York
alone. Or, reckoning for all America south of the United States, five
millions of whites, this population still falls far short of that which
within thirty years has taken possession of the country between the
Alleghanies and the Mississippi. Such is the difference between the
Latin and the Saxon races. The latter has spread itself with astonishing
rapidity, never mixing, to any extent, with negroes or Indians, nor
allowing mixed races to get the upper hand, or even exercise any
influence. The Anglo-Saxon civilizes the other races or devotes them to
extinction. And yet South America is naturally better than North. It is
richer and more productive, and endowed with a system of rivers compared
with which that of the Mississippi seems trifling. Had it been settled
by Anglo-Saxons and Germans instead of Creoles and mixed breeds, it
would long since have worn another aspect; steamboats would have covered
the rivers up to the very foot of the Cordilleras, and the vast plains
would have been occupied by flourishing towns and cultivated fields.

The parallel which Dr. Andree draws between the history of the United
States and Europe for the last fifty years is so strikingly put, that we
make room for a single passage by way of specimen:

     "A comparison of the history of Europe and of North America
     during the time since the first French revolution is in every
     respect to the advantage of the United States. The old world
     has been convulsed by wars, a military emperor has had the sway
     of Europe, and broken kingdoms into fragments; blood has flowed
     in torrents, and thousands of millions have been wasted for
     unproductive purposes and on royal vanity. Since the fall of
     the Great Soldier the nations have incessantly risen against
     their rulers, and more than a million of men now stand in arms
     to restrain the people and serve the passions of monarchs and
     their cabinets. Only sixty years ago the entire valley of the
     Mississippi was still a desert, a wide wilderness, with hardly
     here and there a settlement. Now we see this empire in
     subjection--conquered, not by soldiers, with waving banners and
     sounding trumpets, but by the toil of the farmer, the skill of
     the artisan, the enterprising spirit of the merchant. They have
     drained morasses, cleared up forests, opened roads, dug canals,
     built ships, and founded flourishing states. Within the period
     of two generations they have peopled that wilderness with ten
     millions of industrious inhabitants, and opened a new home to
     the arts of peace, to civil and religious liberty, to culture
     and progress. In these sixty years, not so much blood has been
     shed in wars against Indians in the Mississippi valley as in
     one of the hundreds of battles fought by the soldiers of
     European states, most of them for useless or even pernicious
     ends. No blessing has followed the wars and conquests in
     Europe, but in the Great West, conquered by labor and
     enterprise, all is progress and unexampled prosperity."

There are numerous other passages tempting us to translate them, but
our space is already exhausted, and we forbear.

       *       *       *       *       *

We have already taken occasion to commend the _Tausend und ein Tag im
Orient_ (Thousand and One Days in the East) by BODENSTEDT, the
well-known author of the Wars of the Circassians. No writer gives so
just an insight into the character of that portion of the great Oriental
family which he visited--the Circassians and Georgians. The second part
of his present book (lately published at Berlin) contains some
interesting criticisms of a Tartar poet, whom Bodenstedt knew at Tiflis,
upon European poetry. Our traveller, partly by way of practice in the
Tartar language, and partly to inspire his eastern friend with greater
respect for the bards of the Occident, used to translate English and
German songs into Tartar. Mirza Shaffy, the name of the Tartar sage and
poet, proved himself no contemptible critic of these foreign
productions. Not once could he be induced to tolerate a poem whose only
merit was the beauty and melody of its language in the original, nor to
swallow the mere sentimentalism which plays so great a part in German
poetry especially. This sentimentalism, says Bodenstedt, is as unknown
as it is unintelligible to the Oriental poet. He aims always at a real
and tangible object, and in gaining it puts heaven and earth in motion.
No image is too remote, no thought too lofty for his purpose. The new
moon is a golden shoe for the hoof of his heroes' steed. The stars are
golden nails, with which the Lord has fastened the sky, lest it should
fall with admiration and desire for his fair one. The cypresses and
cedars grow only to recall the lithe and graceful form of Selma. The
weeping willow droops her green hair to the water, grieving because she
is not slender like Selma. The eyes of his beloved are suns which make
all the faithful fire-worshippers. The sun itself is but a gleaming
lyre, whose beams are golden strings, whence the dawn draws the
loveliest accords to the praise of the earth's beauty and the power of
love.

Mirza Shaffy was a great lover of Moore and Byron, and some of their
songs which were translated needed no explanation to render them
intelligible to him. Wolfe's marvellous poem on the death of Sir John
Moore made a deep impression on him, and was a special favorite. Goëthe
and Heine he liked greatly, especially Goethe's song of Mignon, "Knowst
thou the Land," and Heine's Fisher's Song (which Schubert has set to
such delicious and befitting music) which ends--

    "My heart is like the ocean,
      Has storm, and ebb, and flow,
    And many a lovely pearlet
      Rests in its depths below."

Schiller he could not so well understand, and often the attempt
adequately to translate this poet had to be given up in despair.
However, Mirza Shaffy admitted that some of his poems had substance in
them. Uhland and Geibel were not much to his mind. One day, Bodenstedt
translated into Tartar a song by the latter, which we in our turn thus
render into English:

    The silent water lily
      Springs from the earth below,
    The leaves all greenly glitter,
      The cup is white as snow.

    The moon her golden radiance
      Pours from the heavens down,
    Pours all her beams of glory
      This virgin flower to crown.

    And, in the azure water,
      A swan of dazzling white
    Floats longing round the lily,
      That trances all his sight.

    Ah low he sings, ah sadly,
      Fainting with sweetest pain;
    O lily, snow white lily,
      Hear'st thou the dying strain?

Mirza Shaffy cast the song aside, with the words, "A foolish swan!"

"Don't the song please you?" asked the translator.

"The conclusion is foolish," replied the Tartar; "what does the swan
gain by fainting?--he only suffers himself, and does no good to the
rose. I would have ended--

    "Then in his beak he takes it,
      And bears it with him home."

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. Ross, the editor of _Allgemeine Auswanderungszeitung_ (Universal
Journal of Emigration), an excellent and useful German periodical, has
just published in Germany the _Auswanderer's Handbuch_ (Emigrant's
Manual), devoted especially to the service of those who design
emigrating to the United States. His manual is a valuable collection of
whatever a new comer into this country should know. The constitution and
political arrangements of the Union, its legislation, its means of
intercourse, the peculiarities of soil and climate proper to different
sections, the state of agriculture, and the chances of employment for
persons of different classes, professions, and degrees of education, are
all given. Mr. Ross was himself born in the United States, and
understands what he writes about. At the same time his book gives a fair
and thorough view of the difficulties with which the emigrant to this
country must contend.

       *       *       *       *       *

At Pesth, Hungary, is about to appear a biographical work on Hungarian
statesmen and orators who were prominent before the revolutionary
period. Paul Nagy, Eugen Beöthy, Franz Déak, Stephan Bezerédy,
Bartholomaus Szemere, the two Wesselenyis, the two Dionys Pazmandys,
Stephan Szechényi, and Joseph Eötvos (the last known in the United
States by translations of his novels), are among the characters
described.

       *       *       *       *       *

A new book on the new world is the _Europa ed America_, by Dr. ANT.
CACCIA, an Italian litterateur, who has apparently been in this country
and describes it, as he professes to do, from nature. He says that he
found the people of New-York occupied mainly in making money.

The German authoress FANNY LEWALD, has in press a book entitled _England
und Schottland_ (England and Scotland), made up from the notes of a
journey through those countries. Its publication just at this moment is
for the benefit of the crowds of Germans who are going to the World's
Fair, and who may find in it all sorts of preparatory information. A
specimen chapter published in one of our German papers reads pleasantly.
Fanny Lewald is a phenomenon, of a class of women who know something
about every thing. Nothing is too high or too low to become an object of
consideration to these female Teufelsdröcks, petticoated professors of
"the science of things in general." The intellectual cultivation among
the middle and higher class of society in Prussia, the patronage
bestowed by the court upon learning, the arts, and sciences; the
encouragement to discuss freely every imaginable theme in politics or
religion, with the single exception of the measures of the
administration, all tended to create a taste for mental display in which
it was necessary that women should participate, if they wished to retain
their old position in the social world. In the salons of Berlin,
therefore, women have been heard taking a prominent part in
conversations in which the most abstruse questions in religion,
politics, and general science were discussed. The philosophers, male and
female, debarred by the spy system from any open investigation of
passing political events, revenged themselves by treating these events
as mere temporary phases of the great system of evolutions which forms
the _material_ of history, scarcely worthy of notice, and directed their
attention to the great principles which underlie all great social and
religious developments. A strange tone was thus given to conversation.
Listening to the talkers at a Berlin conversazione, one might have
fancied, judging from the nature of the subjects of conversation, that a
number of gods and goddesses were debating on the construction of a
world. Vulgar bricks and mortar they ignored, and were anxious only
about primary and secondary geological formations. The actual state of
any society was scarcely cared for, except in illustration of a
principle, and the great forces which must unite to form the best
possible society, were the only subjects of investigation. It may be
taken as a great proof of the wonderful facility of adaptation of the
female mind, that women joined in these conversations as readily as men,
and frequently with far more brilliancy, in spite of the range of
reading which it must require to obtain even a superficial knowledge of
the subjects of discourse. Fanny Lewald is one of these prodigies. She
has studied every thing from the Hegelian philosophy downwards. She is
as great in revolutions as in ribbons, and is as amusing when talking
sentiment over oysters and Rheinwein, in the Rathskiller at Bremen, as
when meditating upon ancient art and philosophy in Wilhelm von
Humboldt's castle of Tegel near Berlin.

       *       *       *       *       *

We have read with great interest a series of articles which have
appeared in the recent numbers of the _Grenzboten_ upon GEORGE SAND.
Though we have often failed to agree with the view of the writer, Mr.
Julian Schmidt, one of the editors of that paper, we have rarely met
with literary criticism of more ability, and a more just and catholic
spirit. We translate the conclusion of the last article, in which Mr.
Schmidt gives the result of his careful analysis of all the works of the
author: "The novel, on account of its lax and variable form, and the
caprice which it tolerates, is in my opinion not to be reckoned among
those kinds of art, which, as classic, will endure to posterity. The
authors who have been most read in modern times have already been
checked in their popularity by the greater attraction of novelty offered
by their successors. This is the case even with Walter Scott. Besides,
in most of her writings, George Sand has dealt with problems whose
justification later times will not understand; and thus it may happen
that hereafter she will be regarded as of consequence in the history of
literature alone. But in that sphere she will have a permanent
importance. Future centuries will regard her as the most significant
image of the morbid but intense striving which marks this generation.
When it has long been agreed that the lauded works of Victor Hugo,
Eugene Sue, Lamartine, Alfred de Musset, and others, are but the barren
outgrowths of an untamed and unrestrained fancy, and a perverted
reflection; when the same verdict has been pronounced on the poems of M.
de Chateaubriand, whose value is now taken as a matter of belief and
confidence, because there are few who have read them; then the true
poetic element in the works of George Sand will, in spite of all its
vagaries, still be recognized. And more than this, since the period of
sentimentalism will be seen as more extensive, and as the works of
Richardson, Rousseau (of course only those which belong in this
category), and of Madame de Staël and others, will be included in it,
then we say that the better productions of our authoress will carry off
the prize from all the rest."

       *       *       *       *       *

Two collections of songs, national and lyric, have made their appearance
in Germany. The one is by GEORGE SCHERER, and is called _Deutsche
Volkshelier_, the other, by WOLFGAND MENZEL, is entitled _Die Gesange
der Volker_ (The Songs of the Nations). The former is exclusively
German; the latter contains songs from every civilized tongue under
heaven, as well as from many of the uncivilized, in German versions, of
course. Both are elegantly printed, and highly commended by the knowing
in that line of literature.

       *       *       *       *       *

HENRI MURGER has published a companion volume to his _Scènes de la
Bohéme_ in the shape of some stories called _Scènes de la Vie de
Jeunesse_.

       *       *       *       *       *

A curious specimen of what may be done by a ready writer who is
scrupulous only about getting his pay, is afforded by a book just
published at Leipzic, called _Zahme Geschichten aus wilder Zeit_ (Tame
Stories of a Wild Time), by Frederick Ebeling. In these "tame stories"
the heroes of the late revolutionary movements are held up now in one
light, and now in another, with the most striking disregard of
consistency. Jellachich, for instance, is lauded in one place as the
most genial and charming of men, a scholar and gentleman, without equal,
and almost in the next page he is called a ferocious butcher, who never
wearies of slaughtering human beings. These discrepancies are accounted
for by the fact that Mr. Ebeling wrote for both conservative and radical
journals, and adapted his opinions to the wants of the market he was
serving. He would have done well to reconcile his articles with each
other before putting them into a book.

       *       *       *       *       *

A valuable work on national law is entitled _Du Droits et des Devoirs
des Nations Neutres en Temps de Guerre Maritime_, by M. L. B.
Hautefeuille, a distinguished French jurist, lately published at Paris
in four octavos. It is praised by no less an authority than the eminent
advocate M. Chaix d'Est Ange, as the fruit of mature and conscientious
study: he calls it the most complete and one of the best works on modern
national law ever produced. The author in the historical part of his
treatise, criticises the monopolizing spirit and policy of the English
without mercy, and insists that the balance of power on the sea is of no
less importance than that on land. He would have established a permanent
alliance of armed neutrality, with France and the United States at its
head, to maintain the maritime rights of weaker states in time of war,
against the encroachments of British commerce and ambition.

       *       *       *       *       *

A Vienna publishing establishment has offered GRILLPARZER, the German
dramatist, $4,000 for his writings, but he refuses, not because he
thinks the price too low, but because he will not take the trouble of
preparing and publishing a collected edition of his dramas, the last of
which was entitled _Maximilian Robespierre_, a five act tragedy. He has
also a variety of unpublished manuscripts, which it is feared will never
see the light.

       *       *       *       *       *

Students and amateurs of music will find their account in taking the
_Rheinische Musikzeitung_ (Rhine Musical Gazette), published at Cologne,
under the editorial care of Prof. Bisehof. Its criticism is impartial,
intelligent, and free from the prejudices of the schools. German musical
criticism has no better organ.

       *       *       *       *       *

The German poet SIMROCK has just published a new version of the two
Eddas, with the mythical narratives of the Skalda, which is spoken of as
a valuable contribution to literature.

       *       *       *       *       *

The _Royal Society of Northern Antiquaries_ held its annual session on
the 15th February at the palace of Christianbourg, the King of Denmark
presiding. Mr. RAFN read the report of the transactions of the Society
during the year, and laid before the meeting a new number of the Annals
of the archaeology and history of the North, and the completed volume of
the Archaeological Journal, published by the Society. He also announced
that the second volume of his own work on Russian Antiquities was in
preparation, and that about half of it was already printed. To give an
idea of this work, he read from it a biographical notice on Biorucon, of
Arngeirr, an Icelander by birth, distinguished alike as a warrior and a
poet, and by his exploits in Russia where he served Vladimir the Great.
After this, other members of the Society gave interesting accounts of
the results of their various labors during the year. The King presented
a paper on excavations made under his personal direction in the ruins of
the castles of Saborg and Adserbo, in the North of Seland. These castles
date from the middle ages; the memoir was accompanied by drawings.

       *       *       *       *       *

The _Historisches Tashcenbuch_ (Historical Pocket-Book), edited by the
learned Prussian Raumer is a publication eminently worthy of notice. The
number for the year 1851 opens with biographical sketches of three
women, Ines de Castro and Maria and Lenora Telley, who played important
parts in Spanish and Portuguese history in the XIVth Century. They are
followed by a concise history of the German marine by Bartholdy, twelve
letters by John Voigt on the manners and social life of the princes at
the German Diets, a picture from the XVIth Century, the sequel of a
memoir by Guhrauer on Elizabeth, Abbess of Herford, a friend of William
Penn, and a correspondent of Malebranche, Leibnitz and Descartes, &c.,
&c. &c.

       *       *       *       *       *

An interesting account of a most eventful period and country is the
_Bilder aus Oestreich_, just published at Leipzic, by a German
traveller. The traveller is understood to be one of the editors of the
_Grenzboten_, and the period he describes comprises the revolutionary
years 1848-9. His account of Vienna in the memorable October days of
1848, is graphic, and even thrilling.

       *       *       *       *       *

COTTA, of Stuttgart, has just published a new collection of poems by
FRANZ DINGELSTEDT, under the title of "Night and Morning." The themes
are drawn from the revolution, its hopes and its disappointments.

       *       *       *       *       *

FREDERIC LOUIS JAHN, the celebrated German professor, who invented the
modern system of gymnastics, is writing his personal memoirs. He is
about seventy years of age, and his long life has been full of
significant incidents.

To those who seek a good acquaintance with the current belles-lettres
literature of Germany, we can cordially recommend the _Deutsches
Museum_, published semi-monthly at Leipsic, under the editorial care of
Professor Robert Prutz and Wilhelm Wolffson, and sold in this city by
Westermann, 290 Broadway. Each number contains eighty-five close pages,
filled by some of the leading writers of German science, art and
politics. In the number now before us, are articles by Gutzkow, Böch,
the philologist, Berthold Auerbach, Emanuel Geibel and Julius Mosen. The
entire range of politics, philosophy, antiquities, art, poetry, romances
and literary criticism is included in the scope of the _Museum_, except
that it is designed not for the learned world, but for the mass of the
people, and accordingly aims at general not technical instruction. Among
the art notices, we observe a brief criticism on the Gallery of
Illustrious Americans, in which the lithography of the pictures is
praised as well as the faces themselves. The critic is delighted with
the energy, originality and freshness of character expressed in their
features.

       *       *       *       *       *

A valuable contribution to current political history is the
_Verfassungskampf in Kurhessen_ (Constitutional Struggle in Electoral
Hesse), by Dr. H. Gräfe, which has just made its appearance in Germany.
The conflict of the people and parliament and public officers, against
the selfish, arbitrary and foolish Elector, is the turning point of
recent German politics, and the defeat of the former after their
patience and firmness, acting always within the limits of the
constitution, had gained a decided victory, and compelled the faithless
prince to fly the country,--a defeat accomplished only by the
intervention of Austrian and Prussian troops, was the final downfall of
every form of political liberty in Germany. Dr. Gräfe has wisely
abstained from treating the events of this crisis as a philosophical
historian; they are too fresh, and his own share in them was too decided
to allow him to undertake that successfully. He accordingly does little
more than simply report the transactions in a compendious way, with all
the documents necessary to a full understanding of the subject. Whoever
wishes for a thorough apprehension of the German tragi-comedy, may
derive aid from his work.

       *       *       *       *       *

The resources of philology have just been enriched by the publication at
Tubingen of a dictionary of six of the dialects of Eastern Africa,
namely, the Kisuaheli, Kinika, Kikamba, Kipokomo, Kihian, and Kigalla.
This is accompanied by a translation of Mark's Gospel into the Kikamba
dialect, and a short grammar of the Kisuaheli. The author of these works
is the Protestant minister Krap, who has been for fifteen years in
Ethiopia, and has collected and presented to the University at Tubingen
a considerable number of most valuable Ethiopian manuscripts.

       *       *       *       *       *

A notable and interesting book is BEHSE'S _Geschichte des preussischen
Hofes und Adels_ (History of the Prussian Court and Nobility) of which
the two first volumes have just been published at Hamburg by Hoffman &
Campe. The whole work will contain from thirty to forty small volumes,
and will treat all the states of Germany, only some half dozen volumes
being devoted to Prussia. The two now published bring the history down
to the reign of Frederic William II. They abound in most curious
historic details. For instance, the acquisition of the title of King of
Prussia by the Elector of Brandenburgh, Frederic III., is narrated at
length. It seems that this prince, who was deformed in body, but as
politic as he was ambitious in spirit, after many fruitless efforts
obtained from the Emperor at Vienna the grant of the royal dignity, by a
bribe of two hundred thousand thalers, paid to the Jesuit Father Wolff,
as a compensation for the influence of the Society, whose members were
flattered that the most powerful of the Protestant princes of Germany
should solicit their assistance. The whole cost of the grant was six
millions of thalers, an enormous sum for these times. The Papal Court
refused to recognize the new king, and did not until Frederic the Great.

       *       *       *       *       *

We believe a general _Biographical Dictionary of Illustrious Women_, now
in course of publication in Berlin, is to be reproduced here, with
suitable additions. We need, while discussions of the sphere and
capacities of women are so common among us, a work of real learning and
authority, in which the part which the sex has borne and is capable of
bearing in the business of civilizing, shall be carefully and honestly
exhibited. There are fifteen or twenty volumes of short biographies of
women now in print in this country, with prospects of others--all
worthless except this extensive German work, which is considerably
advanced, and for its literary merit as well as for the interest of its
materials, will command an unusual degree of attention.

       *       *       *       *       *

Countess Ida Hahn Hahn is writing a work to be called _My Way from
Darkness to Light, from Error to Truth_. She has became a Catholic, and
this book is intended to tell why. A cheap edition of her works is
publishing at Berlin. We presume they are no longer in her control, but
belong to her publishers, as she could scarcely consent to reprint some
of them.

       *       *       *       *       *

A new work bearing as its title the single word _Italia_, is about to be
published at Frankfort on the Main. It is a complete artistic, historic
and poetic manual for travellers in that lovely peninsula.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Cologne Musical Society lately offered a prize for the best
symphony. Eighty-three have been offered, of which one only seems to be
a pure plagiarism.

       *       *       *       *       *

A book just published in Germany under the title of _Berlin und die
Berliner_ contains some exceedingly interesting details concerning the
great naturalist ALEXANDER VON HUMBOLDT, from which the _International_
translates the following: "When, in the years 1834-5, we young students
thronged into lecture room No. VIII., at eight o'clock on winter
mornings, to hear Böckh on Greek literature and antiquities, we used to
see in the crowd of students in the dark corridor a small, white-haired,
old, and happy-looking man, dressed in a long brown coat. This man was
the _studiosus philologiæ_, Alexander von Humboldt, who came, as he
said, to go through again what he had neglected in his youth. When we
met him in the lecture-room we respectfully made way for him; for though
we had no respect for any body, especially professors, Humboldt was an
exception, for he knew 'a hellish deal.' To his own honor, the German
student still respects this quality. During the lecture Humboldt sat on
the fourth or fifth bench near the window, where he drew a piece of
paper from a portfolio in his pocket, and took notes. In going home he
liked to accompany Böckh, so as in conversation to build some logical
bridge or other from the old world to the new, after his ingenious
fashion. There was then in the class a man who has since distinguished
himself in political literature, but whom we had nicknamed 'Mosherosh,'
that is Calves'-head, on account of his stupid appearance. As Mosherosh
generally came in late, it was the fashion to receive him with a
magnificent round of stamping. One day, Humboldt came too late, and just
at the usual time of Mosherosh, and without looking up we gave the
regular round, while Humboldt, blushing and embarrassed, made his way to
his place. In a moment the mistake was seen, and a good-natured laugh
succeeded. Humboldt also attended the evening lectures of Ritter on
universal geography, and let the weather be as bad as it might, the
gray-haired man never failed. If for a rarity he chanced not to come, we
said among ourselves in students' jargon, 'Alexander cuts the college
to-day, because he's gone to King's to tea.' Once, on occasion of
discussing an important problem of physical geography, Ritter quoted
him, and every body looked up at him. Humboldt bowed to us, with his
usual good nature, which put the youngsters into the happiest humor. We
felt ourselves elevated by the presence of this great thinker and most
laborious student. We seemed to be joined with him in the pursuit of
great scientific ends."

       *       *       *       *       *

The rewards of Authors, we suspect, are greatest in France. In Germany,
England and the United States they are about the same. Cooper, Irving
and Prescott, in this country, have each received for copyrights more
than one hundred thousand dollars. In England, Dickens has probably
received more than any other living author--and in France Lamartine,
Victor Hugo, Dumas, Scribe, Thiers, and many others, have obtained large
fortunes by writing. In Germany Dieffenbach received for his book on
Operative Surgery some $3,500; and Perthes of Hamburg, paid to Neander
on a single work, more than $20,000, exclusive of the interest his heirs
still have in it. Poets like Uhland, Freiligrath, Geibel, have also
received as much as $6,000 or $12,000 on the sales of a single volume.
Long ago in Boston, Robert Treat Paine received $1,500 for a song. Of
our living poets, Longfellow has been most liberally paid.

       *       *       *       *       *

George Stephens, the learned translator of the _Frithiof's Saga_ of
BISHOP TEGNER, in a letter to _The International_ states that he is now
printing at Copenhagen three Anglo-Saxon poems of the eleventh century,
namely: _The Old Testament Story, On the Sixth Day's Work_, and _The New
Testament Story_, by Aelfric, Archbishop of York, now just translated
into the metre and alliteration of the original. The three poems will
make a quarto volume of about thirty sheets, and copies may be ordered
(price three dollars), through the Hon. H. W. Ellsworth, late United
States _Charge d'Affaires_ in Sweden, at New-York, or Dr. S. H. Smith,
of Cincinnati. Of the ability and fidelity with which the work will be
executed, the readers of the Frithiof's Saga need no other assurance.

       *       *       *       *       *

"Etherization," after all, is not a modern discovery, and Wells,
Jackson, and Morton, are alike undeserving of the praise they have
received on account of it. The Paris _Siècle_ states that a manuscript,
written by Papin, known, for his experiments connected with the motive
power of steam, has been discovered near Marburg in Electoral Hesse;
that the work bears the name of _Traité des Opérations sans Douleur_,
and that in it are examined the different means that might be employed
to deaden, or altogether nullify, sensibility when surgical operations
are being performed on the human body, Papin composed this work in 1681,
but his contemporaries treated it with ridicule, and he abandoned the
medical profession.

       *       *       *       *       *

A new five-act play, tragic of course, has just appeared at Berlin,
founded on the history of Philip Augustus of France. It is by a lady of
the aristocratic circles of the Prussian capital, who now makes her
debut in literature. It is praised as excellent by those who are not in
the habit of being satisfied with the writings of ladies. A collection
of poems from the same pen is shortly to appear.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. Bianchi's _Turkish and French Dictionary_, in two large octavos, has
reached a second edition at Paris. It is all that could be desired for
the use of diplomatic and consular agents, traders, navigators, and
other travellers in the Levant, but not designed for critics in the
language or its literature.

       *       *       *       *       *

The students of geography and foreign modes of life, owe a debt to the
French General DAUMAS, for his three works on north-western Africa. The
first entitled, _Le Sahara Algerien_, is an exact and thorough and
scientific account of the desert in Algiers, given, however, with a flow
of manly, soldatesque imagination, which imparts life and charm to the
narrative, and even adorned with frequent quotations from the Arab
poets, who have sung the various localities he describes. The second of
these works is called _Le Grand Desert_: in form it is a series of
romances, the author having chosen that as the best manner of conveying
to the reader a distinct impression. The hero is a dweller in the
interior, a member of the tribe of Chambas, who came to Algiers, as he
says, because he had predestined him to make that journey. The general
interrogates him, and the Arab recounts his adventures. As he had thrice
traversed the desert to the negro country beyond, and had seen beside
all the usual events in the life of that savage region, the author
violates no probability in putting into his mouth the most strange and
characteristic stories. The whole are told with a fictitious
reproduction of the teser and somewhat monotonous, yet figurative style,
proper to all savages. _La Grande Kabylie_ recounts the personal
experiences of the author in that yet unconquered country of the Arabs,
whither he went with Marshal Bugeaud in his last expedition. Kabylia he
describes as a picturesque and productive region. There are deep,
sheltered valleys, where along the shores of winding streams, nature has
planted hedges of perpetual flowers, while the mountains on each side
stand yellow with the ripe and ripening grain. The people are braver and
more energetic, their habitations more substantial, and their fields
more valuable than those in other parts of Algeria. Gen. Daumas would
have France subjugate this country and add it to her African dominions.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. de Conches, who is well known for his illustrations of early French
literature, is an enthusiastic admirer of La Fontaine: and he has spent
a vast sum in having printed _one copy_ only, and for himself alone, of
an edition of his works, illustrated by the first artists of the day,
accompanied by notes and prefaces of the most eminent writers, and
forming a very miracle of expensive and _recherché_ typography and
binding. Dibdin had never so good a subject for his _Bibliomania_.

       *       *       *       *       *

Jules Sandeau, one of the most _spirituel_ and elegant of French romance
writers, announced a new novel, _Catherine_, to appear on the 15th of
April.

       *       *       *       *       *

Another book on the _Fall of Louis Philippe_ has been published at Paris
by M. Francois de Groiseillez. It is in the Orleanist interest, and is
praised by the _Journal des Débats_.

       *       *       *       *       *

The most profligate woman of whom we have any account in Roman history
was the empress Massalina, and nothing is more natural than that she
should be selected for a heroin by a Frenchman. In a new five act play
of which the Parisian journals give us elaborate criticisms, she is
represented as a very virtuous wife, by the ingenious contrivance of
giving a certain courtezan such a striking personal resemblance to her
that it was impossible to distinguish between the two, and making the
courtezan commit all the atrocities of the real Massalina. The play is
not without literary merit. It is called _Valeria_--the heroine's
_other_ name being considered too strong to figure on a play-bill.
Rachel plays the two characters of Massalina and the courtezan--of
course with the most perfect success.

       *       *       *       *       *

A new Review has been established in Paris under the title of _La
Politique Nouvelle_. It comes out as the rival of the _Revue des Deux
Mondes_, and as the champion of the new republican _régime_ (as opposed
to the conservative tendencies of the older established Review), offers
battle with a promising array of names of future contributors. The
department of English criticism is confided to M. Léon de Wailly, author
of _Stella and Vanessa_ and the translator of Burns; whose name promises
a knowledge and intelligent appreciation of English literature. The
first two numbers contain contributions from the brilliant and caustic
pen of Eugene Pelletan, and a serial from Madame Charles Reybaud, author
of the _Cadet de Calubrieres, Helene, &c_.

       *       *       *       *       *

Victor Hugo, since the appearance of the last volume of _Le Rhine_, four
or five years ago, has not printed a new book. The proprietor of his
copyrights, who had brought out two splendid editions of his complete
works, one in twenty-five volumes, and another, illustrated by the best
artists of France, in twelve, made a contract with him by which he has
been prevented from any original publications. The term is now nearly
expired, and it is announced that he will at once issue three volumes of
poetry, and twelve of romances. He is now engaged in finishing a novel
entitled _Misery_, which is spoken of by those who have seen portions of
it as a magnificent work.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. de St. Beuve, since October, 1849, the literary critic of _Le
Constitutionnel_, a writer who has pushed himself up in the world far
ahead of his merits, has published at Paris a volume, _Causeries du
Lundi_ (Monday Gossipings), which is no great things. These gossipings
are taken from the columns of that journal, where they are regularly
published on Mondays, and where we have occasionally had the benefit of
seeing them. If they were not written by a member of the French Academy,
and an eminent _litterateur_, we should say they were rather stupid, as
far as ideas go, and not very elegant in respect of style.

       *       *       *       *       *

We had recently the _Cooks of Paris_, in a handsome volume, with
portraits; _The Journals and Editors of Paris_, in another volume, and
now one Paul Lacroix, sometimes called _bibliophile Jacob_, has
announced a _History_, _Political_, _Civil_, _Religious_, _Military_,
_Legislative_, _Judicial_, _Moral_, _Literary_, _and Anecdotic_, _of the
Shoe and the Bootmakers of France_. He treats of the ancient
corporations, their discipline, regulations, and of the fraternities,
with their obligations and devices, sketching the whole history of _La
Chaussure_. Shoemakers have been well represented among the famous men
of all nations, and the craft may be proud of Hans Sachs, Jacob Boehme,
Gifford, Bloomfield, Drew, Holcraft, Lackington, Sherman, William Carey,
George Fox, and a hundred others, besides the heroes of Monsieur
Lacroix.

       *       *       *       *       *

_Bibliophile Jacob_ LACROIX, we see by the Paris papers, has also
discovered a _comedie-ballet_ by Molière, written in 1654, and never
included in any edition of his works. It is entitled _Le Ballet des
incompatibies_, and appears to have been written by order of the Prince
de Conti, and acted before him by Molière himself and other persons of
the Prince's circle. That it remained so long unknown is explained by
the circumstance of a few copies only having been printed for the
favored spectators. The plot is described as ingenious, and the verses
not unworthy of the author. It is known that when the Prince de Conti
presided over the states of Languedoc in 1654, he invited thither
Molière and his company. He professed so much admiration for the actor
that he offered him the confidential situation of secretary, which was
declined; but it seems natural enough that he should have shown his
gratitude by composing one of those entertainments which cost him so
little trouble. This Prince de Conti was at one time so passionately
fond of theatricals that he made it his occupation to seek out subjects
for new plays, but at a later period he wrote a treatise in which
theatres were severely condemned on religious grounds, and Molière
himself was personally and violently attacked.

       *       *       *       *       *

Among the new biographical works announced in Paris, is one on the Life,
Virtues and Labors of the late Right Rev. Dr. FLAGET, Roman Catholic
Bishop of Bardstown and Louisville, Kentucky. The author is a clergyman,
who accompanied the late Bishop in one of his last missions to Europe.
Bishop Flaget died at the age of eighty-seven.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. Xavier Marmier, whose visit to the United States we noticed some
months ago, has published his _Letters on Canada, the United States,
Cuba, and Rio La Plata_, in two volumes--constituting one of the most
agreeable works ever published in Paris upon this country. We shall
soon, we believe, have occasion to review a translation of the Letters,
by a New-Yorker.

       *       *       *       *       *

Guizot and Thiers--the most eminent living statesmen of France, as well
as her greatest living historians--were for a long time connected with
the Paris journals, and each made his first appearance as a writer in
criticisms on the Fine Arts. For several years the former published
series of articles on the exhibitions of the Louvre, which were
remarkable both for artistic knowledge and literary _verve_. The latter
also published in 1810 a pamphlet on the exhibition in the Louvre, which
excited great sensation--more, however, from its having a political
tendency than for its critical importance.

       *       *       *       *       *

MR. MIGNET, whose condensed _History of the French Revolution_ is best
known to American readers in the cheap reprint of Bohn's Library, and
which in Paris has passed through numberless editions--will soon have
completed his History of Mary Stuart, which is destined, probably, to
supersede every other in the French language. Mignet is perpetual
Secretary of the Academy of Moral Sciences, and was for many years head
of the department of Archives in the Foreign Office. As a man of letters
and a sedulous inquirer, no French author enjoys higher reputation.

       *       *       *       *       *

Lamartine has just published in Paris _The History of the Restoration,
from 1814 to_ 1830, in eight volumes. The work has been composed
hastily, and probably by several hands, for money. The poet has also
published _The Stone Cutter of Saint-Pont_, to which we have before
referred--a new book of sentimental memoirs: they pall after two
administrations.

       *       *       *       *       *

The _Histoire des Races Maudites et les Classes Réprouvés_, by
Francisque Michel and Edouard Fournier, publishing at Paris, with
illustrations, has advanced to the twentieth number. The whole is to
contain a hundred numbers, forming three volumes.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. Michelet, the well-known professor of history in the College de
France, has incurred a vote of censure from his associates on account of
his lectures to the students, which, we infer from notices of them, are
quite too republican and socialistic to be approved by the directors of
affairs.

       *       *       *       *       *

A new work, by M. Theophile Lavallée, entitled _L'Histoire de Paris et
ses Monumens_ from ancient times to 1850, has just been published at
Paris, with illustrations by M. Champin. It is warmly commended by the
_Débats_.

       *       *       *       *       *

MULLIE, of the University of France, has published in two large octavos,
a Biographical Dictionary of the Military Celebrities of France, from
1789 to 1850.

       *       *       *       *       *

A second edition of the new _Life of the great Chancellor D'Auguesseau_,
by M. BOUILLE, has been published in Paris. The book continues to be
praised.

       *       *       *       *       *

A Romance and Tales, said to have been written by NAPOLEON BONAPARTE,
when he was a youth, are announced for publication in the Paris
_Siècle_. Though the _Siècle_ is a very respectable journal, and it
engages that these compositions are perfectly authentic, and shall be
accompanied by proofs of their genuineness, we do not believe a word of
the pretence of their authorship. It is a fact, however, not unworthy of
note, in a psychological point of view, that the earliest development of
Napoleon's ambition and powers, before a fit field of action had been
opened to them, was in a literary form. At the age of fifteen, when at
the royal school at Paris, he voluntarily prepared a memoir upon the
luxury and expense attending education at that place, in which he urged
the propriety of the students adopting hardy habits and a simple fare,
and themselves to such toils and exposure as they would encounter in
war. In 1787, at the age of eighteen, at Valence, he gained,
anonymously, a prize proposed to the Academy of Lyons by the Abbé
Raynal, on the question, "What are the principles and institutions best
adapted to advance mankind in happiness?" In this essay he defined
happiness as consisting in the "perfect enjoyment of life according to
the laws of our physical and moral organization:" and the forcible
views, well adapted to the temper of the times, and the vivid style of
writing, attracted much attention. When he was emperor, he was one day
conversing with Talleyrand about this essay, and the latter, a few days
after, took occasion to present it to him, having procured it from the
archives of the academy at Lyons. The emperor took it, and after reading
a few pages, threw it into the fire, saying, "One can never observe
every thing." Talleyrand had not taken the precaution to transcribe it;
but it has been said that Louis Bonaparte had had it copied, and that it
is now in print. About the same time he began a history of Corsica,
which he dedicated to the Abbé Raynal, by whom he had been noticed and
caressed. He corresponded with Paoli in relation to it, and was in
treaty with M. Joly, a bookseller of Dole, for its publication. Raynal,
who read the manuscript, advised its completion; but some change of
purpose prevented its being finished, and it is now lost. During his
residence at Auxonne, in 1790, Napoleon wrote and printed a letter to
Buttafoco, the Corsican deputy for the nobles in the National Assembly.
It is a brilliant and powerful piece of argument and invective, strongly
on the revolutionary side. It produced a marked impression, and was
adopted and reprinted by the patriotic society at Ajaccio. While at
Marseilles, in 1793, Napoleon wrote and published a political dialogue,
called "The Supper of Beaucaire"--a judicious, sensible, and able essay,
intended to allay the agitation then existing in that city. A copy of it
was brought to him in later days, but seeing no advantage in reviving,
under the circumstances of a different time, a production written for a
temporary and local excitement, he ordered its suppression.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Life of Calvin, by Paul Henry, has been translated from the German
by the Rev. Dr. Henry Stebbing, of London, and we have the first of the
two octavos of which it consists, from the press of Robert Carter &
Brothers. So much inexcusable ignorance, so much perverse
misrepresentation, so much insolent lying, may be found scattered
through modern literature, respecting the great Genevan, that Dr. Henry
deserves well the thanks of the christian world for exhibiting the chief
facts of his history, so plainly that every partisan knave who would
repeat the old slanders, shall be silent hereafter for very shame. John
Calvin was unquestionably subject to the infirmities of our human
nature; so was John Milton; but the inherent and indefectable greatness
of these two men was such, that they dwell apart like stars, in glory
scarcely approachable by mortal virtue or intelligence. John Calvin and
John Milton were in an extraordinary degree the authors of modern
institutions of liberty, and it would be difficult to decide which has
most merit of this praise. The late Albert Gallatin was wont to say that
when we celebrated our condition on the fourth of July, we should first
drink to the memory of John Calvin, and then to the immediate authors of
the Declaration of Independence. Mr. Gallatin did not hold to all the
dogmas of Calvin, but he could not speak of the creatures--like Dyer,
for example--who employ their pennyworth of wit to prejudice the vulgar
against him, without some signs of scorn. We can never forget his
merciless characterization of a malicious feeble-mind, who in a book
entitled _A Monograph of Moral Sense_, declared that Calvin never had
enough humanity in his nature to select even one verse by the
_Evangelists_ for pulpit illustration,--though the Reformer really
preached some folio volumes of commentaries upon the Gospels, preached
from them as much as he did from any other portion of the Bible. This
person--his name was Smith--was not more reckless of truth than it has
been the fashion for anti-Calvinists to be, when writing of that great
man and his doctrines, which they seem to have thought could be put down
by petty libels.

Calvin is now being born into a new life, as it were; the critics and
printers of each particular language are as busy with him as the English
have been with Shakspeare. His amazing wit, and genius, and learning,
are found as attractive and powerful now as they were three hundred
years ago. And this life of him by Henry, embodying whatever of
contemporary records is most needful for the illustration of his
writings, will be likely to have a large sale with every class of
historical students, as they discover that the popular and partisan
notions of him are untrue. Certainly no one should attempt to form an
opinion of Calvin without thoroughly acquainting himself with Henry.

       *       *       *       *       *

In Paris, M. MILLER, librarian to the Assembly, has made an important
discovery among some old Greek MSS. of a lost work by Origen. The
_Journal des Débats_ describes the original work as being in ten books;
the first of which is already known to the world under the title of
_Philosophumena_. The last seven books have just been printed at the
university press in Oxford, under the editorial direction of M. Miller,
who went to England for that purpose. They make an octavo volume of
about three hundred and fifty pages. The _Débats_ says the work is "a
refutation of heresies, in which the author endeavors to prove that the
heresiarchs have all taken their doctrines from the ancient
philosophers:"--a very curious task for Origen to perform, since he was
himself chiefly remarkable for the mixture of Zeno, Plato, and
Aristotle, which he compounded with his Christianity. But apart from its
controversial interest, the recovered manuscript will throw new light on
the opinions and practices of the Neo-Platonists, and on the manners and
customs of ancient times. Discoveries like this point out the necessity
for a larger and more combined action of learned societies in the search
for ancient manuscripts. Origen's _Stromata_ might even yet be
completed: and it is not to be supposed that all the existing fragments
of his _Hexapla_ were collected by Montfaucon.

       *       *       *       *       *

From Constantinople we learn that very important discoveries of ancient
Greek MSS. have been made, in a cave, near the foot of Mount Athos,
bringing to light a vast quantity of celebrated works quoted by various
ancient writers, and hitherto deemed entirely lost. They furnish,
according to the accounts in the journals, an extensive list of proper
names calculated to throw great light upon many obscure periods of
history. Among these volumes, it is said, some are calculated to give a
complete interpretation of hieroglyphic writing--the discoverer having
already successfully applied them to the interpretation of the
inscriptions engraved on the obelisk of the Hippodrome at
Constantinople. This may be quite true, but such statements are to be
received with some suspicion.

       *       *       *       *       *

A literal prose translation of Homer, by Mr. T. A. Buckley, has just
appeared in London. No prose version will cause any just notion of the
spirit of Homer. Of the half dozen metrical translations published
recently, we think that of our countryman Munford the best. Henry W.
Herbert has given us parts of the Iliad in admirable style. No one,
however, has yet equalled old Chapman--certainly not Pope nor Cowper.
The most successful translation into a modern language is unquestionably
the German one by Voss. Mure and Grote have written the ablest
dissertations in English upon the Homeric controversy, but they are not
poets, and could not if they would translate the great bard.

       *       *       *       *       *

R. P. GILLIES, a contemporary of the great authors of the last age, has
published in three volumes _Memoirs of a Literary Veteran_. More than
half a century spent in the society of the lions of literature, could
hardly fail to furnish a store of amusing anecdotes, and a sprinkling of
interesting information. Mr. Gillies has also this advantage over many
collectors of similar reminiscences, that he was not only an author
among authors, but that his social position in early life gave him
access to the best circles. Scott, Wordsworth, Campbell, the Ettrick
Shepherd, Rogers, Galt, Maginn, Haydon, and many more names of interest,
figure frequently in his pages. Upon the whole, however, his work is
tedious, and quite too much occupied with matters that can be
entertaining only to his most intimate associates. Gillies was one of
the early contributors to "Blackwood," and figured as "Kemperhausen" in
the _Noctes Ambrosianæ_. He was also the originator and first editor of
the Foreign Quarterly Review, and was one of the first to make German
literature familiar in England.

       *       *       *       *       *

It appears that only the Harpers' edition of Lord HOLLAND'S
_Reminiscences_ is complete. The London copies are full of asterisks,
marking the places of cancelled passages. The cancellings, it was
suggested, were occasioned by the interposition of Lord John Russel. A
correspondent of _The Times_, however, (understood to be Mr. Panizzi of
the British Museum,) came out with a denial, saying "his lordship never
saw a word of the _Reminiscences_ till after they were published, and
that no responsibility whatever could attach to him. I speak thus," he
adds, "of my own knowledge, and beg to inclose my name as a voucher for
the truth of this statement." The _Athenæum_ thinks that if Mr. Panizzi
had said "printed" instead of "published," his voucher would have been
less rashly ventured, as "Lord John _did_ see the work before it was
actually published, but not before it had been actually printed; and
here, if we be not misinformed, arises a somewhat amusing _contretemps_,
which is likely to render the cancels ineffectual. Lord John, in fact,
had not the opportunity of interfering until the work had been so far
published to the world that an 'uncancelled' copy, with all the passages
since sought to be suppressed, had been dispatched to America beyond
recall. The next American mail will, doubtless, supply us with the whole
of the suppressed passages."

       *       *       *       *       *

The meeting of the _British Association_, at Ipswich, is to commence on
Wednesday, July the 2d, and extend over seven or eight days. The
secretaries have received the names of several hundred intending
visitors, among whom are Lucien Buonaparte, Sir R. Murchison, Sir H. de
la Beche, Sir W. Jardine, Sir Charles Lyell, Sir David Brewster;
Professors Daubeny, Silliman (of America), Owen, Ansted, and the
celebrated naturalist, M. Lorrillier, a relative of the late Baron
Cuvier.

       *       *       *       *       *

Of the new book on _Man's Nature and Development_, by Miss Martineau and
Mr. Atkinson, the _Westminster Review_ for April says:

"Strange and wonderful is the power of self-delusion! Here we have two
clever well-informed people, persuading themselves that they experience
extraordinary raptures mingled with the most exquisite philosophic calm,
from believing that unconscious matter is the cause of conscious
thought, that the truest human affection is nothing worthier than the
love of a spoonful of nitric acid for a copper half-penny, and that
annihilation is the most satisfactory end of human life. From such views
both the intellect and the heart of man will recoil with well-founded
disgust--his logical powers will perceive the absurdity of the argument,
and his taste and affections will lead him to exclaim with Wordsworth:--

          ----'Great God! I'd rather be
    A Pagan suckled in a creed outworn:
      So might I standing on this pleasant lea
    Have glimpses that would make me less forlorn;
      Have sight of Proteus, rising from the sea,
    Or hear old Triton blow his wreathed horn.'

"The new lights promised by our authors turn out to be chiefly composed
of very old-fashioned rays of darkness, and, after a careful perusal,
many will come to the conclusion that the way to be a modern
philosopher, is to quote the ancients, praise Bacon, and talk 'bosh.'"

       *       *       *       *       *

New editions of the works of Fielding and Smollett, profusely
illustrated by Cruikshank and Kenny Meadows, will soon be published by
Stringer & Townsend. These great classics will never cease to be read
with the keenest relish by all the English race. The London publishers
of the present edition of Fielding observe in their advertisement:

     "It is altogether unnecessary to enlarge upon the genius of
     Henry Fielding. There is no man in the brilliant history of
     English literature, with the single exception of Shakspeare, to
     whose genius has been paid the homage of a more general
     attestation. Calumny and misrepresentation--the offspring of
     envy and malice--these, in his day, he had to endure or to
     deride, and these, with their authors, have long sunk into
     oblivion. The greatest of his contemporaries knew and
     acknowledged his transcendent merit, and since his death, there
     has not been one man of genius whose opinion of Fielding is
     recorded, that has not spoken of him with veneration and
     delight. Dr. Johnson, spite of a personal enmity, could not but
     concede his extraordinary powers. Lady Mary Wortley Montague
     reluctantly confessed that 'cousin Fielding' was the greatest
     original genius of the age; the fastidious Gray was charmed
     with him; and the more fastidious Gibbon has left his opinion
     on record, that the illustrious house of Hapsburg, from which
     Fielding was descended--its name erased, its towers
     crumbled,--will be forgotten, when the romance of _Tom Jones_
     shall flourish in eternal youth. If Coleridge classed him, as
     one of the true immortals, with Shakspeare, Goëthe could not,
     nor was willing to contest, that he was so; if Byron could
     cheer his heart and refresh his mind with his pages, so can,
     and so does, Wordsworth. In a word, the matchless drawing of
     his characters, which are not likenesses from life, but copies
     from Nature--the one being a shallow art, the other a
     profoundly creative power--his exquisite wit, his abounding
     humor, his natural and manly pathos--in these no writer of
     narrative fiction has ever approached him.

     "While, therefore, nothing can be less likely than that the
     fame of Fielding should ever be suffered to die, or that, as
     long as literature exists it can ever diminish, nothing can be
     more proper than to attempt to extend his popularity--a
     consummation inevitably to be effected by producing his works
     at a price accessible, and in a form attractive, to all
     classes. The late Rowland Hill once observed, that it was not
     fitting that the arch-enemy of mankind should have all the best
     tunes to himself. In a like spirit it may be remarked, that it
     ought not to be permitted to inferior writers to monopolize all
     the appliances and means of popularity that art can bestow.
     Accordingly, the proprietors have secured the hearty and
     zealous co-operation of Kenny Meadows. It would be invidious,
     and from the purpose, to institute a comparison between this
     gentleman and his contemporaries; but it may be asserted that
     no living artist has shown an equal versatility of genius,
     which points him out as the man best fitted to trace the
     many-colored life of Fielding. From the illustration, almost
     page by page, of Shakspeare, where is the man but would have
     shrunk? but that work of our artist has secured not merely an
     English, not only a European reputation, but a world-wide
     celebrity. The proprietors are assured, that from the hand of
     Kenny Meadows such an edition of Fielding will proceed as we
     have not yet seen, and shall not hereafter see."

       *       *       *       *       *

Of Mr. JOHN BIGELOW'S work on _Jamaica_, (published a few weeks ago by
Putnam,) the London _Examiner_ of April 5th, remarks:

     "It contains the most searching analysis of the present state
     of Jamaica, and, moreover, the most sagacious prognostications
     of the future prospects of the island that have ever been
     published. Mr. Bigelow is an accomplished, acute, and liberal
     American. As such, an eye-witness and a participator of the
     greatest and most successful colonial experiment which the
     world has ever seen, he is, necessarily, a better and more
     impartial judge of the subject he treats of than any Englishman
     of equal capacity and acquirement. Mr. Bigelow makes short and
     easy work of planters, attornies, book-keepers, sophistries,
     and Stanleys. In doing so, his language is invariably that of a
     man of education and a gentleman. He might have crushed them
     with a sledge-hammer, but he effects his purpose as effectually
     with a pass or two of a sharp and polished broad-sword."

       *       *       *       *       *

The publication of a translation in the Bohemian language of Lamartine's
_History of the Girondins_, has been recently prohibited at Prague by
the Austrian authorities.

       *       *       *       *       *

MACREADY, in retiring from the stage, had more honors showered upon him
than ever before sweetened the leave-taking of any hero of the buskin:
among them, this dedication of George Sand's latest publication, _Le
Château des Désertes_, which is now appearing in _La Revue des Deux
Mondes_:

     "To W. C. MACREADY:--This little work, attempting to set forth
     certain ideas on Dramatic Art, I place under the protection of
     a great name, and of an honorable friendship.

                                      GEORGE SAND."



       *       *       *       *       *

The first volume of _The Stones of Venice_, by Mr. RUSKIN, has been
republished by Mr. Wiley, and we trust it will have a very large sale in
this country, which was never in greater need of instructions upon any
subject than it is now upon that of architecture. In all our cities
there is remarkable activity in building; the surplus wealth of the
American people is largely applied for the increase of the magnificence
of town and country residences--for the most part so ignorantly applied,
that the Genius of Architecture might almost be frightened from our
shores by the spectacles reared here to vex and astonish the next ages.
To bring about a reform, to lead the way for rationalism, in the noblest
of the practical arts, Mr. Ruskin has approved himself worthy by his
previous works. The _Stones of Venice_ will increase the fame won by his
"Modern Painters." The _Literary Gazette_ says:

     "It is a book for which the time is ripe, and it cannot fail to
     produce the most beneficial results, directly and indirectly,
     on our national architecture. The low condition into which that
     has fallen has been long felt. Mr. Ruskin has undertaken to
     lead us back to the first principles of the art, and, in doing
     so, to enable every reader who will bestow the necessary
     attention to his exposition, to discover for himself the causes
     of this decline, and to master the principles, by attention to
     which, the significance and dignity of the art may be restored.
     The subject is one of the widest interest; but it has been so
     hedged about with technical difficulties as to debar from its
     study all who had not more leisure, more perseverance, and more
     money, than fall to the lot of the majority of even cultivated
     minds. At once popular and profound, this book will be
     gratefully hailed by a circle of readers even larger than Mr.
     Ruskin has found for his previous works. He has so written as
     to catch the ear of all kinds of persons: 'Every man,' he says
     truly, 'has at some time of his life personal interest in
     architecture. He has influence on the design of some public
     building; or he has to buy, or build, or alter his own house.
     It signifies less, whether the knowledge of other arts be
     general or not; men may live without buying pictures or
     statues; but in architecture all must in some way commit
     themselves; they _must_ do mischief, and waste their money, if
     they do not know how to turn it to account. Churches, and
     shops, and warehouses, and cottages, and small row, and place,
     and terrace houses, must be built and lived in, however joyless
     and inconvenient. And it is assuredly intended that all of us
     should have knowledge, and act upon our knowledge, in matters
     in which we are daily concerned, and not be left to the caprice
     of architects, or mercy of contractors."

     "Those who live in cities are peculiarly dependent for
     enjoyment upon the beauty of its architectural features. Shut
     out from mountain, river, lake, forest, cliff, and hedgerow,
     they must either find in streets and squares food for pleasant
     contemplation, or be drawn into indifference by meaningless,
     ill-proportioned, or unsightly forms. 'We are forced,' says Mr.
     Ruskin, 'for the sake of accumulating our power and knowledge,
     to live in cities; but such advantage as we have in association
     with each other, is in great part counterbalanced by our loss
     of fellowship with nature. We cannot all have our gardens now,
     nor our pleasant fields to meditate in at eventide. Then the
     function of our architecture is, as far as may be, to replace
     these; to tell us about nature; to possess us with memories of
     her quietness; to be solemn and full of tenderness like her,
     and rich in portraitures of her; full of delicate imagery of
     the flowers we can no more gather, and of the living creatures
     now far away from us in their own solitude. If ever you felt or
     found this in a London street; if ever it furnished you with
     one serious thought, or any ray of true and gentle pleasure; if
     there is in your heart a true delight in its green railings,
     and dark casements, and wasteful finery of shops, and feeble
     coxcombry of club-houses, it is well; promote the building of
     more like them. But if they never taught you any thing, and
     never made you happier as you passed beneath them, do not think
     they have any mysterious goodness of occult sublimity. Have
     done with the wretched affectation, the futile barbarism, of
     pretending to enjoy; for, as surely as you know that the meadow
     grass, meshed with fairy rings, is better than the wood
     pavement cut into hexagons; and as surely as you know the fresh
     winds and sunshine of the upland are better than the choke-damp
     of the vault, or the gaslight of the ball-room, you may know
     that the good architecture which has life, and truth, and joy
     in it, is better than the bad architecture, which has death,
     dishonesty, and vexation of heart in it from the beginning to
     the end of time.

     "To show what this good architecture is, how it is produced,
     and to what end, is the object of the present volume. It is,
     consequently, purely elementary, and introductory merely to the
     illustration, to be furnished in the next volume from the
     architectural riches of Venice, of the principles, to the
     development of which it is devoted. Beginning from the
     beginning, Mr. Ruskin carries his reader through the whole
     details of construction with an admirable clearness of
     exposition, and by a process which leaves him at the close in a
     position to apply the principles which he has learned by the
     way, and to form an intelligent and independent judgment upon
     any form of architectural structure. The argument of the book
     hangs too closely together to be indicated by extracts, or by
     an analysis within the limits to which we are confined."

We perceive that the work of which the first volume is here noticed, is
to be followed immediately by _Examples of the Architecture of Venice_,
selected and drawn to measurement from the edifices, by Mr. Ruskin: to
be completed in twelve parts, of folio imperial size, price one guinea
each. These will not be reproduced in this country, and as the author
probably has little advantage from the American editions of his works,
we trust that for his benefit as well as for the interests of art, the
_Examples_ will be largely imported.

       *       *       *       *       *

The new play written by Sir Edward Bulwer Lytton, as his contribution
towards the fund raising for the new Literary Institute, is in the hands
of the literary and artistic amateurs by whom it is to be enacted, and
rehearsals are in progress. The first performance will take place
probably in June.

       *       *       *       *       *

It was a custom when the world was younger than it is now, for
disappointed lovers, and outlaws, and portionless youths too proud to
labor and afraid to steal, to go into the wars; nobility, that would not
suffer them to become journeymen mechanics, led them to hire out as
journeymen butchers. But at length the field of military adventure is
almost every where closed. There is no region, ever so remote, where a
spirited and adventurous youth could hope ever to learn the art martial.
A few skirmishes on the Parana and the Plata, on the Fish River, or the
Keiskamma, form all the fighting that is going on upon the globe; and
that fighting offers no premium to the adventurer. There is no native
prince of great wealth and numerous followers, no mogul, or sultan, or
sikh, with whom the turbulent European might make a good bargain for his
courage. The last field for such enterprise was the country of the
Mahrattas, where French and English mercenaries--with a sprinkling of
Americans--created a colony which enabled the ignorant, bigoted and
jealous savages to keep in check the best European armies. A Frenchman
named Person was a pioneer in the business. He was succeeded by the
Savoyard, De Boigne, whose statue now adorns the principal square of
Chamberry. James Skinner, whose _Memoirs_ have just been published in
London by the novelist and traveler Mr. Bailie Fraser, began a similar
career under De Boigne. Some idea may be formed of the Mahratta army,
when the Peishwa at times brought 100,000 horse into the field. A
trusted officer, as Skinner afterwards became, might thus command a
division of twenty, thirty, or forty thousand men, equal in fact to the
largest European armies in the last century. When men played with such
tools as these, it may be easily imagined how they themselves rose and
fell; how empires crumbled, or were reared anew. When Wellesley and Loke
overthrew the Mahrattas, Skinner entered the British service, and it
appears from the book before us that he died in 1836 a knight of the
Bath.

       *       *       *       *       *

"Hitherto," says M. de Sainte Beuve, "the real learning of women has
been found to be pretty much the property of their lovers;" and he
ridicules the notion that even Mrs. Somerville has any scholarship that
would win the least distinction for a man. It may be so. We see,
however, that a Miss FANNY CORBAUX has lately communicated to the
Syro-Egyptian Society in London a very long and ambitious paper _On the
Raphaïm and their connexion with Egyptian History_, in which she quotes
Hebrew, Arabic, Greek, &c., with astonishing liberality.

       *       *       *       *       *

Carlyle's translation of the _Apprenticeship and Travels of Wilhelm
Meister_, has been issued in a very handsome edition, by Ticknor, Reed &
Fields, of Boston.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. Macaulay has been passing the Winter and Spring in Italy.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Late Mr. John Glanville Taylor, an Englishman, left in MS. a work
upon _The United States and Cuba_, which has just been published by
Bentley, and is announced for republication by Mr. Hart of Philadelphia.
Mr. Taylor was born in 1810, and when about twenty-one years of age he
left Liverpool for the United States, on a mining speculation. After
travelling a few months in this country, he was induced to go to Cuba to
examine a gold vein of which he thought something might be made. The
place in Cuba which was to be the scene of his operations, was the
neighborhood of Gibara, on the north-eastern side of the island, which
he reached by sailing from New-York to St. Jago de Cuba, and travelling
across the island forty-five leagues. The gold vein turned out a
wretched failure; and, after having been put to some disagreeable shifts
to maintain himself, Mr. Taylor resolved to settle as a planter in
Holguin--the district to which Gibara forms the port of entry. Returning
to the United States, he made the necessary arrangements; and in the
summer of 1843, was established on his _hacienda_, in partnership with
an American who had been long resident in that part of the island. In
this and the following year, however, the east of Cuba was visited by an
unprecedented drought; causing famine which, though it destroyed many
lives and ruined thousands of proprietors, attracted no more attention,
he says, in England, than was implied by "a paragraph of three lines in
an English newspaper." The west of Cuba was at the same time devastated
by a tremendous hurricane, accompanied by floods; and, all his Cuban
prospects being thus blasted, the author was glad to return to New-York
in September, 1845, whence, after a short stay, he returned to England.
He did not long, however, remain in his native country, but left it for
Ceylon, where he died suddenly in January, of the present year. His
_United States and Cuba: Eight Years of Change and Travel_, was left in
MS., and within a few weeks has been printed. It is a work of much less
value than Mr. Kimball's _Cuba and the Cubans_, published in New-York
last year. Of that very careful and judicious performance Mr. Taylor
appears to have made considerable use in the preparation of his own, and
his agreement with Mr. Kimball may be inferred from the fact that,
though pointedly protesting that he does not advocate the annexation of
Cuba to the United States, he holds that "worse things might
happen,"--and indeed hints that sooner or later the event is inevitable.
Of _Cuba and the Cubans_, we take this opportunity to state that a new
and very much improved edition will soon be issued by Mr. Putnam.

       *       *       *       *       *

Lady Emmeline Stuart Wortley has in the press of Bentley her _Travels in
the United States_. She passed about two years, we believe, in this
country. She has written several books, in verse and prose, but we never
heard that any body had read one of them.

       *       *       *       *       *

The _Nile Notes_, by Mr. CURTIS, have been republished in London by
Bentley, and the book is as much approved by English as by American
critics. The _Daily News_ says:

     "The author is evidently a man of great talent."

Leigh Hunt, in his _Journal_, that--

     "It is brilliant book, full of thought and feeling."

The _Athenæum_, that--

     "The author of _Nile Notes_, we may now add, is richly
     poetical, humorous, eloquent, and glowing as the sun, whose
     southern radiance seems to burn upon his page. An affluence of
     fancy which never fails, a choice of language which chastens
     splendor of expression by the use of simple idioms, a love for
     the forms of art whether old or new, and a passionate enjoyment
     of external nature such as belongs to the more poetic order of
     minds--are the chief characteristics of this writer."

The _Literary Gazette_--

     "The genial and kindly spirit of this book, the humor and
     vivacity of personal descriptions, redeemed by an exquisite
     choice of expression from the least taint of the common or the
     coarse; the occasional melody and music of the diction,
     cadenced, as it were, by the very grace and tenderness of the
     thought it clothes, or the images of beauty it evokes; the
     broad, easy touches, revealing as at a glance the majestic and
     tranquil features of the Eastern landscape, and the ultimate
     feeling of all its accessories of form and hue; the varied
     resources of learning, tradition, poetry, romance, with which
     it is not encumbered but enriched, as a banquet table with
     festal crowns and sparkling wines--all these, and many other
     characteristics, to which our space forbids us to do justice,
     render these 'Nile Notes' quite distinct from all former books
     of Eastern travel, and worthy 'to occupy the intellect of the
     thoughtful and the imagination of the lively.' Never did a
     wanderer resign his whole being with more entire devotion to
     the silence and the mystery that brood, like the shadow of the
     ages, over that dead, dumb land. A veritable lotus-eater is our
     American Howadji!'"

And a dozen other London journals might be quoted to the same effect.
But critics disagree, as well as doctors, and the Boston _Puritan
Recorder_ comes down on the Howadji in the following exemplary manner:

     "This is a much-vaunted book, by a young American, but one in
     which we take no pleasure. In the first place, it is written in
     a most execrable style,--all affectation, and verbal wriggling
     and twisting for the sake of originality. The veriest sophomore
     ought to be "rusticated" for such conceited phrases as
     "beautiful budburstiness of bosom,"--"her twin eyes shone forth
     liquidly lustrous"--and innumerable expressions in the same
     namby-pamby dialect. But dellacruscan folly is but a trifle
     compared with the immoral tendency of the descriptions of the
     _gahzeeyah_, or dancing girls of Egypt, and the luscious
     comments on their polluted ways and manners. We thought the
     Harpers had done publishing this indecent trash."

       *       *       *       *       *

D. M. Moir, the "Delta" of _Blackwood's Magazine_, has just published in
Edinburgh, _Sketches of the Poetical Literature of the Past Half
Century_, in six Lectures, delivered at the Edinburgh Philosophical
Institution.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Rev. Satan Montgomery, otherwise called _Robert_ Montgomery, is not
dead, as some have supposed, but is still making sermons and
verses--probably sermons and verses of equally bad quality; and we see
with some alarm that the Rivingtons advertise, as in preparation, a
complete edition of his _Poetical Works_ [we never saw any works by him
that were poetical] in one octavo volume, similar in size and appearance
to the octavo editions of Southey, Wordsworth, &c., &c., and including
the whole of the author's poems--_Satan_, _Woman_, _Hell_, and all the
rest,--in a revised form, with some original minor pieces, and a general
preface. We don't suppose he will take our counsel, yet we will venture
it, that he make use of Macaulay's reviewal of his poems, instead of any
"general preface" of his own.

       *       *       *       *       *

Documentary History of New-York.--The forthcoming (third) volume of this
State contribution to our historical literature will well sustain the
reputation of its predecessors and of its zealous editor. Dr.
O'CALLAGHAN is an enthusiast in his zeal for lighting up "the dark ages
of our history," as Verplanck called the Dutch period; and he has done
as much as any man living to rescue the fast perishing memorials of the
founders of the Empire State. It is fortunate for the State that his
industry and patient research are secured for the proper arrangement of
the Archives--too long neglected and subject to loss and mutilation. The
new volume has come to hand too late for any elaborate notice or review
of its contents; but a glance at the list of papers and illustrations
alone warrants the opinion we have expressed. We notice particularly the
account of Champlain's explorations in Northern New-York, &c., from 1609
to 1615--translated from the edition of 1632. The historical student
cannot fail to note the coincidence of discovery and exploration by the
Dutch and French; and the credit due to the "Founder of New France;" to
which we have alluded in the article on the Jesuit Relations. The
translations of the extracts from Wassenaar (1624, etc.), give an
interesting cotemporaneous view of the progress of the European
discoveries and settlements in America. A chapter on Medals and Coins
contains attractive matter, particularly that portion which relates to
the "Rosa Americana coins," connected as they are with the "Wood's
half-pence," immortalized by Dean Swift. The notes and biographical
sketches by the editor, scattered through the volume, add materially to
its value--as also the numerous maps and engravings. We have heard hints
that some small suggestions of disinterested economists of the public
money, or other considerations less creditable, have been brought to
bear against the continuation of this publication--but we trust that
they will end when they begin. New-York owes it to her own great history
to make its material accessible to all.

       *       *       *       *       *

Colonel Albert J. Pickett, of Montgomery, has in the press of Walker and
James, of Charleston, _The History of Alabama, and incidentally of
Georgia and Mississippi, from the Earliest Period_. It will make two
handsome volumes, and from some passages of it which we have read, we
believe it will be a work of very unusual attraction. It will embrace an
account of the invasion of Florida, Georgia, Alabama, and Mississippi,
by De Soto, in 1539-41; of the Aborigines of these states, their
appearance, manners and customs, games, amusements, wars, and religious
ceremonies, their ancient mounds and fortifications, and of the modern
Indians, the Creeks, Chickasaws Choctaws, Alabamas, Uchees, Cherokees,
and other tribes; the discovery and settlement of Alabama and
Mississippi by the French, and their occupation until 1763; the
occupation of Alabama and Mississippi by the British for eighteen years;
the colonization of Georgia by the English; the occupation of Alabama
and Mississippi by the Spaniards for thirty years; and the occupation of
these states by the Americans from 1800 until 1820. One whole chapter is
taken up with an interesting account of the arrest of Aaron Burr in
Alabama in 1807; and the exciting controversies between Georgia, the
Federal Government, Spain, and the Creek Indians, are treated at length.
The work will be illustrated by really valuable engravings, after
original drawings made by a French traveller in 1564.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mrs. Farnham, author of _Prairie-Land_, (a very clever book published
three or four years ago by the Harpers), and widow of the late Mr.
Farnham who wrote a book of travels in Oregon and other parts of the
Pacific country, is now living in a sort of paradise, about seventy
miles south of San Francisco. In a published letter she gives the
following description of her farm:

     "It is very heavily timbered and watered with clear living
     streams running through valleys of the most fertile soil, on
     which delicious vegetables grow ten months of the year. The
     region is especially famed for potatoes, which become almost a
     fruit here. The farm I live on is charmingly situated about a
     mile from the old Mission, and two from the beach, on which a
     tremendous surf breaks and thunders day and night. From my
     house I look over the coast-table and range of mountains, the
     hills of Monterey, the bay, and a near landscape, exquisitely
     diversified by plain and wood, hill and valley, and almost
     every shade that herbage and foliage, in a country without
     frost, can show. The rainy season is about a month old, and the
     earth as green as it is at home in June. Another month will
     pile it with clover, and less than another variegate it with an
     inconceivable variety of the most exquisite flowers--for this
     is the land of flowers as well as of gold. Our prairies are
     quite insignificant in their floral shows, compared to it. The
     country and climate are faultless--except in the lack of
     showers through the dry months. Nearly every thing one can
     desire may be grown upon one's own farm here."

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. Charles Gayarre, a gentleman distinguished in the affairs of
Louisiana, in which state he has held some important offices, has just
published in a handsome octavo, _Louisiana, its Colonial History and
Romance_, (Harper & Brothers.) It appears from the preface, that Mr.
Gayarre has had excellent opportunities for the collection of materiel
for a really good book of the sort indicated by his title; but this
performance is utterly worthless, or worse than worthless, being neither
history nor fiction, but such a commingling of the two that no one can
tell which is one or which the other. The uncertainty with which it is
read will be disagreeable in proportion to the interest that it excites;
and, knowing something of the colonial history of Louisiana, we are
inclined to think that a book quite as entertaining as this might have
been composed of authenticated facts. Indeed the _Historical Collections
of Louisiana_, by Mr. French, (published by Daniels and Smith,
Philadelphia,) must be to even the most superficial reader a far more
attractive volume.

       *       *       *       *       *

The _Pictorial Field Book of the Revolution_, by BENSON J. LOSSING,
(Harper & Brothers,) is a work that cannot well be praised overmuch.
There have been an immense number of illustrated and pictorial histories
of this country, all or nearly all of which are worthless patchwork; but
Mr. Lossing's is a production of equal attractive interest and value.
The first volume only has been completed; one more will follow with all
convenient haste, ending the work. The letter-press is written from
original materials, the drawings of scenery are made from original
surveys, the engravings are executed, all by Mr. Lossing himself; and in
every department he evinces judgment and integrity. The Field Book will
not serve the purposes of a general history, but to the best informed
and most sagacious it will be a useful companion in historical reading,
while to those who seek only amusement in books, it may be commended,
for its pleasant style and careful art, as one of the most entertaining
works of the time.

       *       *       *       *       *

We are glad to perceive that Mr. J. H. INGRAHAM, author of _The
Southwest, by a Yankee; Burton, or the Sieges_; and a large number of
the vilest yellow-covered novels ever printed in this country, has been
admitted to the deaconate in the Episcopal church at Natchez, and
intends shortly to remove to Aberdeen, in the same state, to found a
society in that city.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mrs. Judson ("Fanny Forrester") left Calcutta in January for the United
States, by way of England, and she is now daily expected home, by her
old and warmly attached friends here. We see suggested a volume of her
poems--some of which have much tenderness and beauty; and hope that
measures will be taken to insure such a publication, for her exclusive
benefit, immediately.

       *       *       *       *       *

Our contemporary, the Philadelphia _Lady's Book_, is a little out of
season in its fashions. The April number of that excellent periodical
contains the Parisian Fashions which appeared in _The International_ for
February; and for this present month of May, we see in _The Lady's Book_
the altogether too warm and heavily made dresses given in _The
International_ for last January--mid-winter. Certainly Philadelphia
ought not to be so far behind New-York in these matters. In its literary
character the _Lady's Book_ is still sustained by the contributions of
its favorite critic Mr. Henry T. Tuckerman, with those of Mr. T. S.
Arthur, Miss Adaliza Cutter, and Mrs. Sarah J. Hale.

       *       *       *       *       *

We regret that the terms in which we lately announced Mr. J. R. TYSON'S
forthcoming _History of the American Colonies_ were capable of any
misapprehension. We know Mr. Tyson quite too well to entertain a doubt
of his perfect integrity as a historian; but it has been a subject of
frequent observation in the middle and southern states that the
New-England writers, who have furnished most of our histories, have
exaggerated the influence of the Puritans and depreciated that of the
Quakers and Cavaliers: Mr. Tyson himself, we believe, has been of this
opinion; and we merely look for an able, fair, and liberal history, from
his point of view.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. VALENTINE is preparing a new volume of his _Manual of the Common
Council of New-York_. The volumes hitherto published have been edited
with great care and judgment; they embody an extraordinary amount and
variety of interesting and important facts connected with the
advancement and condition of the city; and the series is indispensable
to any one who would write a history of New-York, or the lives of its
leading citizens. The last volume was unusually rich in maps and
statistics, and we understand that the next one will be even more
interesting and valuable.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. WILLIS has just published (through Charles Scribner) a new volume
under the characteristic title of _Hurry-graphs, or Sketches of Scenery,
Celebrities and Society_, taken from life. It embraces the author's
letters to the Home Journal, from Plymouth, Montrose, the Delaware, the
Hudson, the Highlands, and other summer resorts, with personal
descriptions of Webster, Everett, Emerson, Cooper, Jenny Lind, and many
other notabilities. It will be a delightful companion for the watering
places this season.

       *       *       *       *       *

Among the most beautiful books from the American press is _Episodes of
Insect Life_, by ACHETA DOMESTICA, just reprinted by J. S. Redfield. The
natural history and habits of insects of every class are delineated by a
close observer with remarkable minuteness, and in a style of unusual
felicity; and the peculiar illustrations of the book are more spirited
and highly finished than we have noticed in any publication of a similar
character.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Harpers have published a new edition of the _Greek Grammar_ of
Philip Buttman, revised and enlarged by his son, Alexander Buttman, and
translated from the eighteenth German edition by Dr. EDWARD ROBINSON. It
is not to be doubted, we suppose, that this grammar, in the shape in
which it is now presented, is altogether the best that exists of the
Greek language. We are not ourselves competent to a judgment in the
case, but from all we have seen upon the subject by the best scholars,
we take this to be the general opinion.

       *       *       *       *       *

JOHN P. KENNEDY has in the press of Putnam a new and carefully revised
edition of his _Swallow Barn, or a Sojourn in the Old Dominion_, one of
the most pleasant books illustrative of local manners and rural life
that has ever been written. It is more like Irving's Bracebridge Hall
than any other work we can think of, and is as felicitous a picture of
old Virginia as Jeffrey Crayon has given us of Merrie England. The first
edition of Swallow Barn was published twenty years ago; the new one is
to be beautifully illustrated in the style of Irving's _Sketch Book_.

       *       *       *       *       *

Dr. FRANCIS LIEBER, the learned Professor of the South Carolina College,
has been elected a member of the National Institute of France. Dr.
Lieber is a German, but he has resided in this country many years. Among
Americans who have been thus complimented are Mr. Prescott and Mr.
Bancroft. The late Henry Wheaton was also a member of the Institute.

       *       *       *       *       *

The entertaining book, _Ship and Shore_, by the late Rev. WALTER COLTON,
has just been published by A. S. Barnes & Co., who will as soon as
practicable complete the republication of all Mr. Colton's works, under
the editorship of the Rev. Henry T. Cheever.

       *       *       *       *       *

The _Domestic Bible_, by the Rev. Ingram Cobbin, just published in a
very handsome quarto volume in this city by S. Hueston, we think
decidedly the best edition of the Scriptures for common use that has
ever been printed in the English language. Its chief merit consists in
this, that without embracing a syllable of debatable matter in the form
of notes, it contains every needful explanation and illustration of the
text that can be gathered from ancient art, literature and history,
expressed with great distinctness and compactness, together with such
well-executed wood engravings as unquestionable knowledge in this age
could suggest--omitting altogether the absurd fancy embellishments which
in most of the illustrated Bibles are so offensive to the taste, and so
worthless as guides to the understanding. The editor we believe is a
clergyman of the Episcopal Church in England, but he has had the good
sense to avoid, so far as we can see, everything that would vex the
sectarian feelings of any one who admits that the Bible itself is true.

       *       *       *       *       *

The _Life, Speeches, Orations, and Diplomatic Papers of Lewis Cass_, are
in press at Baltimore, under the editorship of Mr. George H. Hickman.
_The Speeches, Forensic Arguments, and Diplomatic Papers_ of Daniel
Webster (to be comprised in six large octavo volumes), are in the press
of Little & Brown of Boston, under the care of Mr. Edward Everett. _The
Memoirs and Works of the late John C. Calhoun_ are soon to be published
in Charleston, by Mr. R. K. Craller, and we hear of collections of the
Speeches and Public Papers of Mr. Buchanan and Mr. Benton. All these are
important works in literature, affairs or history.

       *       *       *       *       *

Professor GILLESPIE, of Union College, has just published (Harper &
Brothers) a translation of The Philosophy of Mathematics, from the
_Cours de Philosophie Positive_ of AUGUSTE COMTE. The intellect of
Europe in this century has evolved no greater work than the Philosophie
Positive, and Professor Gillespie has done a wise thing in rendering
into English that part of it which relates to the field of mathematical
science.

       *       *       *       *       *

Professor LINCOLN'S edition of Horace (recently published by the
Appletons) is the subject of much commendatory observation from critical
scholars. For purposes of instruction it is likely to have precedence of
any other that has been printed in this country. Those having marginal
translations may be very convenient for indolent boys, but they are not
altogether the most serviceable.

       *       *       *       *       *

A work of very great ability has appeared in Paris, under the title of
_De la Certitude_, (Upon Certainty), by A. JAVARY. It makes an octavo of
more than five hundred pages, and for originality of ideas and
illustrations, and cumulative force of logic, is almost unrivalled. The
sceptical speculation of the time is reduced by it to powder, and thrown
to the winds.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. MCCONNELL, who gave us last year a brilliant volume under the title
of "Talbot and Vernon," has just published, _The Glenns, a Family
History_, by which his good reputation will be much increased. It
displays much skill in the handling, and is altogether an advance from
his previous performance. (C. Scribner.)

       *       *       *       *       *

The wife of a shipmaster trading from Boston in the Pacific, has just
published a volume entitled _Life in Fejee, or Five Years among the
Cannibals_. It is a very entertaining book, and we are obliged to the
cannibals for not eating the author.

       *       *       *       *       *

Noticing the appointment of Mr. S. G. GOODRICH to be consul for the
United States at Paris, the London _News_ says: "In these days of
testimonials and compliments, we should not be surprised to hear of an
address of congratulation to the admired Peter, from the 'children of
England.'"

       *       *       *       *       *

Of recent American Novels, the best that have fallen under our notice
(except those of Hawthorne and McConnell, before noticed), are, _The
Rangers, or the Tory's Daughter_, a very interesting tale illustrative
of the revolutionary history of Vermont, by D. P. Thompson, author of
"The Green Mountain Boys," (B. B. Mussey & Co., Boston); _Mount Hope, or
Philip, King of the Wampanoags_, by C. H. Hollister, (Harper &
Brothers); _Rebels and Tories, or the Blood of the Mohawk_, by Lawrence
Labree, (Dewitt and Davenport); and _Second Love_, a pleasant domestic
story, by an anonymous writer, (G. P. Putnam.)

       *       *       *       *       *

The Hakluyt Society, in London, has commenced its series of publications
with _Divers Voyages touching the Discovery of America and the Islands
adjacent_, collected and published by Richard Hakluyt, Prebendary of
Bristol, in the year 1582: edited, with notes and an introduction, by
John Winter Jones. The society should have many subscribers in this
country.

       *       *       *       *       *

Dr. MAYO has published a new book of tales, not unworthy of the author
of "Kaloolah" and "The Berber," under the title of "_Romance Dust from
the Historic Placers._" We shall give it attention hereafter. (Putnam.)

       *       *       *       *       *

MASANIELLO is suppressed at Berlin, as _Tell_ had been--not modern
imitations of those heroes, but the operas so called, by Rossini and
Auber. The Prussian Government, liberal as it was a few months ago in
professions, cannot stand the performance of operas!

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. THACKERAY is to commence in London, about the middle of the present
month, a course of lectures embracing biographical reminiscences of some
of the comic writers of England during the eighteenth century.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. ALISON, the historian, has been chosen Rector of the University of
Glasgow, by the casting vote of Col. Mure, the historian of Greek
Literature, who occupied the same place before Macaulay.





The Fine Arts.


The engravings of the several Art-Unions of this country for the coming
year will be from excellent pictures. The American Art-Union will offer
its subscribers Mr. Woodville's _Mexican News_, engraved by Alfred
Jones; the Philadelphia Art-Union, Huntington's _Christiana and Her
Children_, by Andrews; and for the same purpose, Mr. Perkins, of Boston,
has allowed the New-England Art-Union to make use of his magnificent
picture of _Saul and the Witch of Endor_, painted by Alston, and
generally considered one of the finest historical productions of that
eminent artist. Each of the Unions, we believe, will also publish some
less important works for distribution or prizes.

The twenty-sixth exhibition of the _National Academy of Design_, has
commenced under favorable auspices. Upon the whole, the collection of
pictures is the best ever made by the society. We have not space for any
particular criticism, but must refer to Mr. Durand's admirable
landscapes; the Greek Girl and full length portrait of General Scott by
Mr. Kellogg; Mount Desert Island by Mr. Church; The Defence of
Toleration by Mr. Rothermel; The Edge of the Wood by Mr. Huntington; Mr.
Gignoux's Winter Sunset, and other pictures in the same department by
Richards, Cropsey, and Kensett; and portraits by Elliott, Osgood, Hicks
and Flagg,--are the works which strike us as deserving most praise.

       *       *       *       *       *

The _Bulletin of the American Art-Union_ for April, describes the
opposition to the institution of which it is the organ, as directed by
"envy, malice, and uncharitableness," and intimates that it is
occasioned by the inability or unwillingness of the committee to
purchase the trashy productions of incompetent painters constantly
offered to them. We submit to the gentlemen connected with the
Art-Union, that they should not suffer the hirelings they may sometimes
employ upon the Bulletin, thus to refer to such artists and such men as
Durand, Wier, Kellogg, Elliott, and many others, who have ventured to
think that their Association does not present altogether the best means
to be devised for the promotion of the fine arts. Taste may be displayed
in writing, as well as in buying pictures.

       *       *       *       *       *

There was recently sold at auction at Paris, for 2,700 francs, a picture
by GIRODET, which in its time caused not a little amusement to the
Parisians. It was originally a portrait of an actress of the Theatre
Français, who married a rich banker. Girodet tried to get the pay for
his picture, but the lady and her husband obstinately refused. Hereupon
he transformed her into a Danae, receiving the shower of gold, adding
other figures, such as a turkey cock representing the eagle of Jove,
which rendered the whole work as laughable as it was uncomplimentary to
its subject. It was exhibited in one of the expositions in the time of
the empire, and no picture was ever more successful with the public.

       *       *       *       *       *

KOTZBUE, a historical painter, now residing at Munich, has nearly
completed a large picture representing the battle of Züllichau, in 1759,
where the Germans under General Wedel were defeated by the Russians
under Soltikoff. The work is highly praised, and its author even
compared with Horace Vernet for vividness of narrative, truth in detail,
and force and harmony of color.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mr. ELLIOTT, probably the best portrait painter now living, will soon
visit Marshfield, where Mr. Webster has promised to sit to him, for a
friend of his in this city.

       *       *       *       *       *

Two statues by the lamented SCHWANTHALER have just been set up in the
royal library at Munich. The first represents Albert V., Duke of
Bavaria, the founder of the library, and a great patron of science. Of
course, he is presented in middle-age costume; his head is bare, his
face reflective, and his right hand supports his chin,--an image of
repose, after a work is accomplished. The other statue is of King Louis
(of Lola Montes memory), in royal robes, the left hand resting on his
sword, and his right holding the plan of the edifice containing the
library, which was built by him. His whole expression is the opposite to
that of the Duke, not repose, but restless activity in search of new
objects. A critic says that these statues do not stand well on their
feet, and that the knees are bent as if one leg was lame, a fault, he
says, not peculiar to Schwanthaler.

       *       *       *       *       *

We last month spoke of the New Museum at Berlin, one of the finest
edifices of modern times. It may be interesting to our readers to know
that the total expense of the building and interior decoration was in
round numbers $1,100,000. Of this sum the execution of the ornamental
work and works of art in the interior, including the frescoes of
Kaulbach and others, with the arrangement of objects of art and
furniture necessary for their display, cost upwards of $220,000.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Exhibition of the Munich Art-Union took place in the beginning of
March. Among the pictures, attention was particularly drawn to a series
of sketches from Syria, Palestine, and Asia Minor, by Löfller. Baade
exhibited a Norwegian picture, representing an effect of moonlight:
Peter Hess two small humorous pieces from military life, which were
greatly admired, as was especially a series of aquarelles representing
scenes in Switzerland and Italy, by Suter, a Swiss artist.

       *       *       *       *       *

KAULBACH only works at Berlin on his frescoes in the New Museum during
the pleasant season. The second picture, the Destruction of Jerusalem,
was nearly finished last fall when the cold came on. He left it, and it
is now covered and concealed by brown paper till he shall again set to
work on it.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. LAMARTINE recently presented in the French Assembly a petition from
William Tell Poussin, formerly minister of the Republic in the United
States, praying the French Government to grant a block of granite, taken
from the quarries of Cherbourg, for the national monument to Washington.

       *       *       *       *       *

WIDNMANN, the sculptor, of Munich, has recently completed in plaster a
group of the size of life, of a man defending his wife and child against
the attack of a tiger. The figures are nude, and the only figure yet
finished, that of the man, is spoken of as a model.




HAS THERE BEEN A GREAT POET IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY!


The _Eclectic Review_ for the last month, in an article upon the
writings of Joanna Baillie, answers this question in the manner
following:

     "We may enumerate the following names as those of real poets,
     dead or alive, included in the first half of the nineteenth
     century in Britain:--Bloomfield, Wordsworth, Coleridge,
     Southey, Campbell, Moore, Byron, Shelley, Keats, Professor
     Wilson, Hogg, Croly, Maturin, Hunt, Scott, James Montgomery,
     Pollok, Tennyson, Aird, Mrs. Browning, Mrs. Hemans, Joanna
     Baillie, and the author of 'Festus.' We leave this list to be
     curtailed, or to be increased, at the pleasure of the reader.
     But, we ask, which of those twenty-three has produced a work
     uniquely and incontestably, or even, save in one or two
     instances, professedly GREAT? Most of those enumerated have
     displayed great powers; some of them have proved themselves fit
     to begin greatest works; but none of them, whether he has
     begun, or only thought of beginning, has been able to finish.
     Bloomfield, the tame, emasculate Burns of England, has written
     certain pleasing and genuine poems smelling of the soil, but
     the 'Farmer's Boy' remained what the Scotch poet would have
     called a 'haflin callant,' and never became a full-grown and
     brawny man. Wordsworth was equal to the epic of the age, but
     has only constructed the great porch leading up to the edifice,
     and one or two beautiful cottages lying around. Coleridge could
     have written a poem--whether didactic, or epic, or
     dramatic--equal in fire and force to the 'Iliad,' or the
     'Hamlet,' or the 'De Rerum Natura,' and superior to any of the
     three in artistic finish and metaphysical truth and religious
     feeling--a work ranking immediately beside the 'Paradise Lost;'
     but he has, instead, shed on us a shower of plumes, as from the
     wing of a fallen angel--beautiful, ethereal, scattered, and
     tantalizing. Southey's poems are large without being
     great--massive, without being majestic--they have rather the
     bulk of an unformed chaos than the order and beauty of a
     finished creation. Campbell, in many points the Virgil of his
     time, has, alas! written no Georgies; his odes and lesser poems
     are, 'atoms of the rainbow;' his larger, such as 'Gertrude of
     Wyoming,' may be compared to those segments of the showery arch
     we see in a disordered evening sky; but he has reared no
     complete 'bow of God.' Moore's 'Lalla Rookh' is an elegant and
     laborious composition--not a shapely building; it is put
     together by skilful art, not formed by plastic power. Byron's
     poems are, for the most part, disjointed but melodious groans,
     like those of Ariel from the centre of the cloven pine; 'Childe
     Harold' is his soliloquy when sober--'Don Juan' his soliloquy
     when half-drunk; the 'Corsair' would have made a splendid
     episode in an epic--but the epic, where is it? and 'Cain,' his
     most creative work, though a distinct and new world, is a
     bright and terrible abortion--a comet, instead of a sun. So,
     too, are the leading works of poor Shelley, which resemble
     Southey in size, Byron in power of language, and himself only
     in spirit and imagination, in beauties and faults. Keats, like
     Shelley, was arrested by death, as he was piling up enduring
     and monumental works. Professor Wilson has written '_Noctes_'
     innumerable; but where is his poem on a subject worthy of his
     powers, or where is his _work_ on any subject whatever? Hogg
     has bound together a number of beautiful ballads, by a string
     of no great value, and called it the 'Queen's Wake.' Scott
     himself has left no solid poem, but instead, loose, rambling,
     spirited, metrical romances--the bastards of his genius--and a
     great family of legitimate chubby children of novels, bearing
     the image, but not reaching the full stature, of their parent's
     mind. Croly's poems, like the wing of his own 'seraph kings,'
     standing beside the sleeping Jacob, has a 'lifted, mighty
     plume,' and his eloquence is always as classic as it is
     sounding; but it is, probably, as much the public's fault as
     his, that he has never equalled his first poem, 'Paris in
     1815,' which now appears a basis without a building. Maturin
     has left a powerful passage or two, which may be compared to a
     feat performed by the victim of some strong disease, to imitate
     which no healthy or sane person would, could, or durst attempt.
     James Montgomery will live by his smaller poems--his larger are
     long lyrics--and when was a long lyric any other than tedious?
     Hunt has sung many a joyous carol, and many a pathetic ditty,
     but produced no high or lasting poem. Pollok has aimed at a
     higher object than almost any poet of his day; he has sought,
     like Milton, to enshrine religion in poetic form, and to
     attract to it poetic admirers: he did so in good faith, and he
     expended great talents and a young life, in the execution; but,
     unfortunately, he confounded Christianity with one of its
     narrowest shapes, and hence the book, though eloquent in
     passages, and dear to a large party, is rather a long and
     powerful, though unequal and gloomy sermon, than a poem; he has
     shed the sunshine of his genius upon his own peculiar notions,
     far more strongly than on general truths; and the spirit of the
     whole performance may be expressed in the words of Burns,
     slightly altered,--'Thunder-tidings of damnation.' _His_ and
     _our_ friend, Thomas Aird, has a much subtler, more original
     and genial mind than Pollok's, and had he enjoyed a tithe of
     the same recognition, he might have produced a Christian epic
     on a far grander scale; as it is, his poems are fragmentary and
     episodical, although Dante's 'Inferno' contains no pictures
     more tremendously distinct, yet ideal, than his 'Devil's Dream
     upon Mount Acksbeck. Tennyson is a greater Calvinist in one
     sense than either of the Scotch poets we have named--he owes
     more to the general faith of others in his genius than to any
     special or strong works of his own; but let us be dumb, he is
     now Laureate--the crowned grasshopper of a summer day! Bailey
     of 'Festus' has a vast deal more power than Tennyson, who is
     only his delicate, consumptive brother; but 'Festus' seems
     either different from, or greater than, a _work_. We are
     reminded of one stage in the history of the nebular hypothesis,
     when Sir W. Herschel, seeing a central mass in the midst of a
     round burr of light, was almost driven to the conclusion that
     it was _something immensely greater than what we call a
     star_--a kind of monster sun. So with the prodigious birth men
     call 'Festus.' Our gifted young friend Yendys is more likely
     than any, if he live and avoid certain tendencies to diffusion
     and over-subtlety, to write a solid and undying POEM.

     "It were easy to extend the induction to our lady authors, and
     to show that Mrs. Hemans, Mrs. Browning, and Joanna Baillie,
     Mrs. Shelley, &c., have abounded rather in effusions or
     efforts, or tentative experiments, than in calm, complete, and
     perennial works."

The critic appears never to have heard of our Bryant, Dana, Halleck,
Poe, Longfellow, or Maria Brooks, any one of whom is certainly superior
to some of the poets mentioned in the above paragraph; and his doctrine
that a great poem must necessarily be a long one--that poetry, like
butter and cheese, is to be sold by the pound--does not altogether
commend itself to our most favorable judgment.




THE REAL ADVENTURES AND ACHIEVEMENTS OF GEORGE BORROW.


Generally, we believe, _Lavengro_, though it has sold well everywhere,
has not been very much praised. It has been conceded that the author of
"the Bible in Spain" must be a Crichton, but his last performance looked
overmuch like trifling with the credulity of his readers. We find in
Colburn's _New Monthly Magazine_ for April a sort of vindication of
Borrow, which embraces some curious particulars of his career, and quote
the following passages, which cannot fail to interest his American
readers:

     "We have yet to learn where our author was during the years
     intervening from the epoch of the dingle to the date of Spanish
     travel; that he was neither in mind nor body inactive, ample
     testimony may be adduced, not only in the form of writings made
     public during that interval, but in the internal evidence
     afforded by them of laborious research. In a work published at
     St. Petersburgh in 1835, known but to few, entitled "Targum;
     or, Metrical Translations from Thirty Languages and Dialects,
     by George Borrow," we find indications of how those intervening
     years were spent. He says, in the preface to this work, "The
     following pieces, selections from a huge and undigested mass of
     translation, accumulated during several years devoted to
     philological pursuits, are with much diffidence offered to the
     public," &c. These translations are remarkable for force and
     correct emphasis, and afford demonstration of what power the
     author possesses over metre. We shall cite but few examples,
     however, for it is believed that not only that huge mass, but
     many an additional song and ballad now is digested, and lies
     side by side with the glorious "Kæmpe Viser," the "Ab Gwilym,"
     and other learned translations, by means of which it may be
     hoped that the gifted Borrow will ere long vindicate his
     lasting claim to scholarship--a claim to which it is to be
     feared he is indifferent, for he is no boaster, and does
     himself no justice; or, if he boasts at all, prefers, as with a
     species of self-sarcasm, the mention of his lesser, on which he
     dwells with zest, to that of his greater and more enduring
     triumphs. The "Targum" consists of translations from the
     following languages: Hebrew, Arabic, Persian, Turkish, Tartar,
     Tibetian, Chinese, Mandchou, Russian, Malo-Russian, Polish,
     Finnish, Anglo-Saxon, Ancient Norse, Suabian, German, Dutch,
     Danish, Ancient Danish, Swedish, Ancient Irish, Irish, Gaellic,
     Ancient British, Cambrian British, Greek, Modern Greek, Latin,
     Provençal, Italian, Spanish, Portuguese, French, and Rommany. A
     few specimens from this work may be acceptable to the English
     reader--a work so rare, that the authorities of a German
     university not long ago sent a person to St. Petersburgh to
     endeavor to discover a copy:"


ODE TO GOD.

FROM THE HEBREW.


    Reign'd the Universe's master ere were earthly things begun;
    When his mandate all created, Ruler was the name he won;
    And alone He'll rule tremendous when all things are past and gone;
    He no equal has, nor consort, He the singular and lone
    Has no end and no beginning, His the sceptre, might, and throne;
    He's my God and living Saviour, rock to which in need I run;
    He's my banner and my refuge, fount of weal when call'd upon;
    In his hand I place my spirit, at nightfall and rise of sun,
    And therewith my body also;--God's my God,--I fear no one.


PRAYER.

FROM THE ARABIC.

    O Thou who dost know what the heart fain would hide;
    Who ever art ready whate'er may betide;
    In whom the distressed can hope in their woe,
    Whose ears with the groans of the wretched are plied--
    Still bid Thy good gifts from Thy treasury flow;
    All good is assembled where Thou dost abide;
    To Thee, save my poverty, nought can I show,
    And of Thee all my poverty's wants are supplied;
    What choice have I save to Thy portal to go?
    If 'tis shut, to what other my steps can I guide?
    'Fore whom as a suppliant low shall I bow,
    If Thy bounty to me, Thy poor slave, is denied?
    But, oh! though rebellious full often I grow,
    Thy bounty and kindness are not the less wide.


O LORD! I NOTHING CRAVE BUT THEE.

FROM THE TARTAR.

    O Thou from whom all love doth flow,
    Whom all the world doth reverence so,
    Thou constitut'st each care I know;
        O Lord! I nothing crave but Thee.

    O keep me from each sinful way;
    Thou breathedst life within my clay;
    I'll therefore serve Thee night and day;
        O Lord! I nothing crave but Thee.

    I ope my eyes, and see Thy face,
    On Thee my musings all I place,
    I've left my parents, friends, and race;
        O Lord! I nothing crave but Thee.

    Take Thou my soul, my every thing;
    My blood from out its vessels wring;
    Thy slave am I, and Thou my King;
        O Lord! I nothing crave but Thee.

    I speak--my tongue on Thee doth roam;
    I list--the winds Thy title boom;
    For in my soul has God his home;
        O Lord! I nothing crave but Thee.

    The world the shallow worldling craves,
    And greatness need ambitious knaves;
    The lover of his maiden raves;
        O Lord! I nothing crave but Thee.

    The student needs his bookish lore,
    The bigot shrines to pray before,
    His pulpit needs the orator;
        Oh Lord! I nothing crave but thee.

    Though all the learning 'neath the skies,
    And th' houries all of paradise,
    The Lord should place before my eyes,
        O Lord! I'd nothing crave but Thee.

    When I through paradise shall stray,
    Its houries and delights survey,
    Full little gust awake will they;
        O Lord! I'll nothing crave but Thee.

    For Hadgee Ahmed is my name,
    My heart with love of God doth flame;
    Here and above I'll bide the same;
        O Lord! I nothing crave but Thee.

     Nor was this the only literary labor performed by Mr. Borrow
     while at St. Petersburgh: to the "Targum" he appended a
     translation of "The Talisman," and other pieces from the
     Russian of Alexander Pushkin. He also edited the Gospel in the
     Mandchou Tartar dialect while residing in that city. In
     connection with the latter undertaking there is an anecdote
     told of which, like the story of his making horse-shoes, shows
     his resources, and redounds to his credit. It runs thus:--"It
     was known that a fountain of types in the Mandchou Tartar
     character existed at a certain house in the city of St.
     Petersburgh, but there was no one to be found who could set
     them up. In this emergency the young editor demanded to
     inspect the types; they were brought forth in a rusty state
     from a cellar; on which, resolved to see his editorial labors
     complete, he cleaned the types himself, and set them up with
     his own hand."

Of his journeyings in Spain Mr. Borrow has been his own biographer; but
here again his higher claims to distinction are lightly touched on, or
not named. In 1837 a book was printed at Madrid, having the following
curious title-page:

     "_Embèo e Mafaró Lucas. Brotoboro randado andré la chipe
     griega, acáana chibado andré o Romanó, ó chipe es Zincales de
     Sese._

     "_El Evangelio segun S. Lucas, traducido al Romaní, ó dialecto
     de los Gitanos de España. 1837._"

     And this work is no other than the remarkable antecedent of the
     "Zincali,"--the translation of St. Luke's Gospel into the Gipsy
     dialect of Spain.[A] Of the Bible in Spain it is unnecessary to
     speak; there can be no better evidence of the estimation it is
     held in than the fact of its having been translated into French
     and German, while it has run through at least thirty thousand
     copies at home. But it is on the "Zincali" that Borrow's
     reputation will maintain its firm footing; the originality and
     research involved in its production, the labors and dangers it
     entailed, are duly appreciated at home and abroad. During the
     past year a highly interesting account of the Gipsies and other
     wandering people of Norway, written in Danish, was published at
     Christiana; it is entitled "Beretning om Fante--eller
     Landstrygerfolket i Norge" (Account of the Fant, or Wandering
     People of Norway), by Eilert Sundt. At the twenty-third page of
     this work, the Danish author, in allusion to the subject of
     this notice, says: "This Borrow is a remarkable man. As agent
     for the British Bible Society he has undertaken journeys into
     remote lands, and acquainted from his early youth, not only
     with many European languages, but likewise with the Rommani of
     the English Gipsies, he sought up with zest the Gipsies every
     where, and became their faithful missionary. He has made
     himself so thoroughly master of their ways and customs that he
     soon passed for one of their blood. He slept in their tents in
     the forests of Russia and Hungary, visited them in their robber
     caves in the mountainous _pass_ regions of Italy, lived with
     them five entire years (towards 1840) in Spain, where he, for
     his endeavors to distribute the Gospel in that Catholic land,
     was imprisoned with the very worst of them for a time in the
     dungeons of Madrid. He at last went over to North Africa, and
     sought after his Tartars even there. It is true, no one has
     taken equal pains with Borrow to introduce himself among this
     rude and barbarous people, but on that account he has been
     enabled better than any other to depict the many mysteries of
     this race; and the frequent impressions which his book has
     undergone within a short period, show with what interest the
     English public have received his graphic descriptions."

Of the extraordinary acquisitions of Mr. Borrow in languages, a pleasant
story is told by Sir William Napier, who, looking into a courtyard, from
the window of a Spanish inn, heard a man converse successively in a
dozen tongues, so fluently and so perfectly, that he was puzzled to
decide what was his country,--Germany, Holland, France, Italy, Russia,
Portugal, or Spain; and coming down he joined his circle, asked the
question of him, and was astonished by the information that he was an
English Bible agent. Between the historian of the Peninsular War and the
missionary an intimacy sprung up, which we believe has continued without
any interruption to the present time.




THE FAUN OVER HIS GOBLET.

WRITTEN FOR THE INTERNATIONAL MONTHLY MAGAZINE.

BY R. H. STODDARD.


    I.

    My goblet was exceeding beautiful;
    It was the jewel of my cave; I had
    A corner where I hid it in the moss,
    Between the jagged crevices of rock,
    Where no one but myself could find it out;
    But when a nymph, or wood-god passed my door,
    I filled it to the brim with bravest wine,
    And offered them a draught, and told them Jove
    Had nothing finer, richer at his feasts,
    Though Ganymede and Hebe did their best:
    "His nectar is not richer than my wine,"
    Said I, "and for the goblet, look at it!"
    But I have broken my divinest cup
    And trod its fragments in the dust of Earth!


    II.

    My goblet was exceeding beautiful.
    Sometimes my brothers of the woods, the fauns,
    Held gay carousals with me in my cave;
    I had a skin of Chian wine therein,
    Of which I made a feast; and all who drank
    From out my cup, a feast within itself,
    Made songs about the bright immortal shapes
    Engraven on the side below their lips:
    But we shall never drain it any more,
    And never sing about it any more;
    For I have broken my divinest cup
    And trod its fragments in the dust of Earth!


    III.

    My goblet was exceeding beautiful.
    For Pan was 'graved upon it, rural Pan;
    He stood in horror in a marshy place
    Clasping a bending reed; he thought to clasp
    Syrinx, but clasped a reed, and nothing more!
    There was another picture of the god,
    When he had learned to play upon the flute;
    He sat at noon within a shady bower
    Piping, with all his listening herd around;
    (I thought at times I saw his fingers move,
    And caught his music: did I dream or not?)
    Hard by the Satyrs danced, and Dryads peeped
    From out the mossy trunks of ancient trees;
    And nice-eared Echo mocked him till he thought--
    The simple god!--he heard another Pan
    Playing, and wonder shone in his large eyes!
    But I have broken my divinest cup,
    And trod its fragments in the dust of Earth!


    IV.

    My goblet was exceeding beautiful.
    For Jove was there transformed into the Bull
    Bearing forlorn Europa through the waves,
    Leaving behind a track of ruffled foam;
    Powerless with fear she held him by the horns,
    Her golden tresses streaming on the winds;
    In curvéd shells, young Cupids sported near,
    While sea gods glanced from out their weedy caves,
    And on the shore were maids with waving scarfs,
    And hinds a-coming to the rescue--late!
    But I have broken my divinest cup,
    And trod its fragments in the dust of Earth!


    V.

    My goblet was exceeding beautiful.
    For rosy Bacchus crowned its rich designs:
    He sat within a vineyard full of grapes,
    With Ariadne kneeling at his side;
    His arm was thrown around her slender waist,
    His head lay in her bosom, and she held
    A cup, a little distance from his lips,
    And teased him with it, for he wanted it.
    A pair of spotted pards where sleeping near,
    Couchant in shade, their heads upon their paws;
    And revellers were dancing in the woods,
    Snapping their jolly fingers evermore!
    But all is vanished, lost, for ever lost,
    For I have broken my divinest cup,
    And trod its fragments in the dust of Earth!

FOOTNOTES:

[A] The writer has before him another translation of St. Luke's Gospel
in the Basque, edited by George Borrow while in Spain--(Evangeloia S.
Lucasen Guissan.--El Evangelio segun S. Lucas. Traducido al Vascuere.
Madrid. 1838).




THE JESUIT RELATIONS.

DR. O'CALLAGHAN'S MEMOIR--NEW DISCOVERIES IN ROME, &c.


At the stated meeting of the New-York Historical Society, in October,
1847, Dr. E. B. O'CALLAGHAN, well known as the author of a valuable
history of New-York under the Dutch,[B] and now engaged in
superintending the publication of the Documentary History of the State,
under the act of March 13, 1849, communicated a paper, which was read at
the subsequent meeting in November, and published in the "Proceedings,"
on the "_Jesuit Relations of Discoveries and other Occurrences in Canada
and the Northern and Western States of the Union, 1632-1672_."[C] This
memoir embraces notices of the authors of the Relations, a catalogue
raisonnée, and a table showing what volumes are in this country and
Canada, and where they are to be found. A French translation of this
work, with notes, corrections and additions, has been published (in
1850) at Montreal, by the Rev. Father MARTIN, Superior of the Jesuits in
Canada. As the notes and additions contain valuable information,
especially upon the discovery of new matter for the illustration of the
general subject, we shall endeavor to present an intelligible compend of
their substance.

The French editor carries back the history to 1611, when the first
Jesuit missionaries to North America, Father Pierre Biard and Enmond
Masse, arrived in Acadia. They took part in the establishment of Port
Royal and that of St. Sauveur, in Pentagoet, now Mount Desert Island.
The former wrote a Relation of his voyage.

Dr. O'Callaghan had spoken of the _nomadic_ race which was to be
subjected to the influences of the gospel, under the auspices of the
Jesuit missionaries, as inhabiting the country extending from the island
of Anticosti to the Mississippi. The translator qualifies this statement
by a note, in which he says that this term _nomadic_ is applicable to
the nations of Algonquin origin, but not to the Hurons nor the Iroquois,
who had fixed abodes and regularly organized villages or towns. The Five
Nations were the Agniers (Mohawks), the Oneionts (Oneidas), the
Onontagues (Onondagas), the Goiogoiens (Cayugas), and the Tsonnontouans
(Senecas). The Tuscaroras, a tribe from the south, were admitted to the
confederation, making thus Six Nations, during the last century.

CHAMPLAIN was the first European who reached the Atlantic shores of the
state of Maine from the St. Lawrence by way of the Kennebec. This
illustrious discoverer was sent in 1629 to explore that route as far as
the coast of the Etechemins, "in which he had been before in the time of
the Sieur du Mont."[D]

The French editor adds the following notices of two of the fathers who
filled the office of Superior in Canada, not mentioned by Dr.
O'Callaghan.

PIERRE BIARD, according to the history of Jouvency, was born at
Grenoble, and entered the Society of Jesus while yet very young. He came
to Port Royal in 1611, and took part in the establishment of St. Sauveur
à Pentagoet, in 1613. The English came from Virginia to destroy this
settlement, scarcely yet commenced. After having suffered greatly from
the enemies of Catholicism and the Jesuits, Father Biard was sent back
to France. He taught theology at Lyons for nine years, and died at
Avignon, November 17, 1622. He was then chaplain to the King's troops.
He left a _Relation de la Nouvelle France_, and of the _Voyage of the
Jesuits_, as well as some other works.

CHARLES LALEMANT was born at Paris in 1587, and entered the Society of
Jesus, at the age of twenty. Two of his brothers, Louis and Jerome,
shortly afterwards followed his example, and the second labored for a
long time in the Canadian mission. He first came to Canada in 1625.
Charlevoix says he accompanied the expedition from Acadia in 1613, for
the establishment of Pentagoet. He crossed the ocean four times in
behalf of his beloved mission, and was twice shipwrecked. Having been
captured by the English in one of these voyages, he was retained some
time as a prisoner. His last voyage to Canada was made in 1634. In the
following year, he took charge of the House of our Lady of Recovery,
which was then established in the lower city of Quebec, and commenced at
the same time the first schools for the French children. It was this
father who was with Champlain in his last moments. Many years afterward,
he returned to France, when he was successive chief of the Colleges of
Rouen, of La Flèche and Paris, and Superior of the Maison Professe in
the last named city. He died there, on the eighteenth of November, 1674,
aged eighty-seven years.

Father CHARLES wrote an interesting _Relation on Canada_, inserted under
the date of August 1, in the _Mercure Français_ of 1626, and a letter on
his shipwrecks, which Champlain published in his edition of 1632. We
have also some religious works left by him.

The _Relation_ of Father Biard was published at Lyons, 1612 and 1616, in
32mo. It gives an account of his travels and labors--the nature of the
country, its mineral and vegetable productions, &c.

That of Father Lalemant is a long letter addressed to his brother
Jerome, and inserted in the _Mercure Français_, 1627-28: Paris, 1629. It
treats of the manners and customs of the Indians, the nature of the
country, and the fatal change which trade had undergone since it had
become a monopoly.

Continuing the researches of Dr. O'Callaghan, Father Martin found, from
a catalogue of manuscripts on Canada, preserved among the archives of
the Jesuits at Rome, that there was a _Relation du Canada_ for 1676 and
for 1677: but it was not ascertained whether these were complete. Other
manuscripts were found in the same collection, but fragmentary, and
could only serve as the materiel of a general Relation. But a more
important acquisition was made in the recovery of valuable manuscripts
in Canada. There have been found two complete Relations, following that
of 1672, and continuing the series to 1679. One is the Relation of 1673,
and the other comprises a period of six years, from 1673 to 1679. They
fortunately escaped the pillage of the Jesuit College at Quebec, Father
Casot, the last of the old race of Jesuits, dying at Quebec in 1800, had
confided them, with other manuscripts, to the pious hands of the nuns of
the Hotel Dieu, in that city, who preserved them for a long time as a
sacred trust, and restored them, to the Jesuits, when they returned to
Canada in 1842.

What increases the value of these historical monuments, is the fact,
that they are contemporary with the facts to which they relate. They
bear numerous corrections, notes, and even entire pages, in the
handwriting of Father Dablon, then superior of the missions in Canada,
who, without doubt, prepared them for publication.

That of 1672-3 is anonymous, and in three parts. The first is on the
Huron mission near Quebec, the second on the Iroquois missions, and the
third on the various missions to the west of the great lakes. In the
last part, consisting of eighty-seven pages, the thirty-ninth and
fortieth are missing.

The Relation for 1673-9 is also anonymous and without a general title,
but on the back of the last leaf is an endorsement in the handwriting of
Father Dablon, "Relation en 1679, abrégé des précédentes." On the first
page the writer announces that the relation embraces a period of six
years. It is divided into eight chapters, subdivided into paragraphs.
The second chapter is devoted to an account of the last labors and
heroic death of Father MARQUETTE, on the lonely shore of the "Lac des
Illinois," now Lake Michigan. This relation passes in review all the
missions of the west, and enters into minute details concerning the
missions to the Iroquois, the Montagnais, the Gaspésiens, those of the
Sault St. Louis, and Lorette. It extends to 147 pages, but unfortunately
one entire sheet is lost, embracing the pages 109 to 118.

This last Relation should have included the other voyages of Father
Marquette, and especially the discovery of the Mississippi in 1673; but
another manuscript of the same epoch, and which bears the same evidence
of authenticity, explains the omission. Under the title of "Voyage and
Death of Father Marquette," it recites in sixty pages the labors which
have immortalized that celebrated missionary. This curious manuscript
furnished Thevenot with the materiel for his publication in 1687,
entitled "Voyage et Découverte de quelques Pays et Nations de l'Amerique
Septentrionale, par le P. Marquette et le Sr. Joliet."[E] What adds
great value to the manuscript is the fact that it is much more extended
than the publication of Thevenot. The causes and the preparations for
the expedition are recounted; and we can follow the missionary in his
various travels, even to his last moments in 1675.

Two other documents, which complete this valuable historical discovery,
are noticed by Father Martin:

1. The autograph journal of Marquette's last voyage, from the
twenty-fifth of October 1674 to the sixth of April 1679, about a month
before his death.

2. The autograph map (by Marquette) of the Mississippi, as discovered by
him. This extends no farther than the "A Kansea" (Arkansas), where his
voyage in that direction terminated.

The map published by Thevenot, and recently reproduced by Rich,
Bancroft, and others, is incorrect in many particulars, especially with
regard to this fact of the Arkansas being the lowest point reached by
Marquette.

Besides the two Relations (MS.) aforesaid, and the Marquette
manuscripts, fragments of the Relations for the years 1674, 1676, 1678,
and the following years, have been found, but incomplete.

In addition to all these, Father Martin calls attention to one of the
printed Relations, little known out of Italy, in the language of which
it was written. It was printed at Macerata in 1653. A recent letter from
Father Martin announces that he has completed translations into French
and English, which will soon be published. It is the work of Father
Francois Joseph Bressani, and is thus noticed by Charlevoix:

"Father Bressani, a Roman by birth, was one of the most illustrious
missionaries to Canada, where he suffered a cruel captivity, and severe
tortures. He speaks little of himself in his history, which is well
written, but which relates almost entirely to the Huron mission, in
which he labored with great zeal so long as it continued. After the
almost entire destruction of that nation, and the dispersion of the
remainder, he returned to Italy, where he continued to preach until his
death, with the greater success, inasmuch as he bore in his mutilated
hands the glorious marks of his apostleship among the heathen."[F]

The translation by Father Martin will be illustrated by maps and
engravings.

Recent letters from Italy announce further discoveries in the library of
the Dominican Friars at Rome. We congratulate the historical student on
the recovery of these and similar memorials of the early history of the
country. Especially the labors of the Jesuit missionaries deserve to be
more generally familiar to the readers of history; and we cordially
respond to the sentiment of approbation with which the services of Dr.
O'Callaghan and Father Martin have been greeted heretofore by the press.

FOOTNOTES:

[B] History of New Netherland, or New-York under the Dutch. &c. 2 vols.
8vo. New-York: Appleton & Co., 1846-8.

[C] Proceedings of the New-York Historical Society. For the year 1847,
pp. 140-158.

[D] Voyage du Champlain. Ed. 1632. p. 209.

[E] A copy of this very rare work was destroyed with the valuable
library in the burning of the Parliament House in Montreal, 26th April,
1849.

[F] Charlevoix: Hist. Nouv. France. Liste des Auteurs.




THE HAT REFORM AGITATION.


New hats are inevitable. Genin, who appears to be as clever in writing
as in making hats, has avowed himself a conservative, and in a long
argument has vindicated the style of which he is so eminent a
manufacturer. But the "people" are for reform, and we must all bend to
the will of the people; land reform, bank reform, all kinds of reform,
now are forgotten in the cry for a reform in hats; this has rallied
around it all ranks, classes and orders: they say, "Take off your
funnels!"

It has been responded to with enthusiasm. From the lord of one hundred
thousand acres to the hard-worker for his daily bread--from the
ultra-conservative to the ultra-destructive--from the High-Churchman to
the No-Churchman--from the Puseyite to the Presbyterian--from the
gentleman down to the veriest "gent," this new question of Reform has
drawn unanimous adhesion. In fact, the attempted revolution in our head
gear, more fortunate than the other revolutions talked about of late
years, promises to be successful.

Says the London _News_, "The ladies are as unanimous as the gentlemen on
the subject, and give the potent assistance of their voices to the
movement, and wonder how it is that men, who have so keen a sense of the
beautiful, should have been so long blinded to the ugliness imposed upon
their lordly foreheads by the hat-makers. A few of the most conservative
of these hat-makers are the only persons who venture a word in defence
of the ancient barbarism which it is the object of the revolutionists to
remove. Now and then a hatter of all novelties, whether of hats or of
ideas, will venture to come to the aid of the hat-makers, and to ask if
any one can suggest a better head 'accoutrement' than the old familiar
hat which it is attempted to scout out of society with such hasty
ignominy. But, if hatters and the hat conservatives are closely pressed
to tell us what recommendation the article has, they are obliged to give
up the argument in despair--to intrench themselves in the old fortress
of such reasoners, and to defend what is, merely because it is. They
would stand on the old ways, were they knee-deep in slush; and they
would wear the old hat, were it not only of the shape, but of the
material and the color of a chimney-pot.

"Every body who has worn a hat, has perceived it to be a nuisance,
although he may never have said any thing on the subject till the
present cry was raised. As soon as a man gets out of the streets of the
capital, or of his own accustomed provincial town, and sets foot in a
railway carriage or on board of a steamboat, his first care is to make
himself comfortable by disembarrassing his aching temples of his hat.
The funnel is put away, and a cap, more ornamental and a thousand times
more easy, is elevated to the place of honor, to the great satisfaction
of the wearer. Who ever wears a hat at the sea-side? One might as well
go to bed in a hat, as wear one out of the purlieus of the town. At the
sea-side, or in travelling, or sporting, or rambling over the hills, the
ordinary hat is utterly out of the question. Not only is the hat
unsightly, expensive, and incommodious;--not only does it offend those
_æsthetic_ notions which are so fashionable in our time, but it may be
safely alleged that it is hostile to all mental effort. Did any man ever
make an eloquent speech with a hat on? Could a painter paint a good
picture if he had a hat on while engaged at the easel? Could a
mathematician solve a problem? could a musician compose a melody or
arrange a harmony? could a poet write a song, or a novelist a novel, or
a journalist a leading article, with a hat on? The thing is impossible.
Would any man who respected himself, or the feelings of his family and
friends, consent to have his portrait painted with the offensive article
upon his cranium? It would be almost a proof of insanity, both in the
sitter who should insist upon, and the artist who should lend himself
to, the perpetration of such an atrocity. We have but to fancy one out
of the thousand statues of bronze or marble which it is proposed to
erect to the memory of Sir Robert Peel in our great towns and cities,
surmounted with a hat of marble or of bronze, to see, at a glance, the
absurdity of the thing, and the reasonableness of the demand for a
change. There is a very good bust of Chaucer, with a cap on, and there
is a still more excellent bust of Lorenzo de Medici, which has also a
cap; but we put the question to the most conservative of hatters, and to
the greatest stickler for the _etatus quo_ in head attire, whether he
would tolerate the marble or bronze portraiture of either of those
worthies with the modern hat upon its head? The idea is so preposterous,
that, if fairly considered, it would make converts of the most obstinate
sticklers for the hat of the nineteenth century.

"Seriously, the suggestion for the reform of this article of costume is
entitled to the utmost respect. Already Englishmen, when they throw off
the trammels of ceremony, and wish to be at their ease, substitute for
the stiff, uncomfortable, and inelegant hat, such other article as the
taste and enterprise of the hat and cap manufacturers have provided; and
in France and Germany the hat has, for the last six or seven years, been
gradually altering its form and substance, until it bids fair to be
restored, at no distant day, to the more sensible and picturesque shape
which it had a couple of centuries ago. So much unanimity has been
expressed on the desirability of a change, so much sober truth has been
uttered under the thin veil of jest on this matter, and so keenly felt
are the inconveniences--to say nothing of the inelegance--of the tube
which has usurped and maintained a place upon our heads for so long a
period, that there can be no doubt the time is ripe for the introduction
of an article of male head-dress more worthy of an educated, civilized,
and sensible people. The Turks, under the influence of that great
reformer, Sultan Mahmoud, and his worthy successor, Abdul Medjid, have
been for some time assimilating themselves in dress to the other
inhabitants of Europe. They have adopted our coats, our trousers, our
vests, our boots. They have got steamboats and newspapers--but Sultan
Mahmoud stopped short at the hat. With all his _penchant_ for imitating
the 'Giaours,' he could not bring himself to recommend the hat to a
people whom he was desirous to civilize. Any man of taste and
enterprise, who would take advantage of the present feeling on the
subject to manufacture a hat or cap of a more picturesque form, would
confer a public benefit, and would not lack encouragement for his wares.
An article which would protect the face from the sun, which the present
'funnel' does not--which should be light, which the hat is not--which
should be elegant, and no offence to the eye of taste if painted in a
portrait or sculptured in a statue, which the hat is not--and which
should meet the requirements of health, as well as those of comfort and
appearance, which the hat is very far from doing--would, all jest and
_persiflage_ apart, be a boon to the people of this generation. It needs
but example to effect the change, for the feeling is so strong and
universal that a good substitute would meet with certain popularity. We
have no doubt that, sooner or later, this reform will be made; and that
the historian, writing fifty years hence, will note it in his book as a
remarkable circumstance, and a proof of the pertinacity with which men
cling to all which habit and custom have rendered familiar--that for
three-quarters of a century, if not longer, a piece of attire so
repugnant to the eye of taste, and so deficient in any quality which
should recommend it to sensible people, should have been not only
tolerated, but admired. In all seriousness, we hope that the days of the
tubular hat are numbered, and that in this instance philosophy in sport
will become reformation in earnest."




PROFESSIONAL DEVOTION.


Lord Campbell said lately in the House of Lords, that the bill for the
Registration of Assurances was drawn by Mr. Duval, and he related an
anecdote illustrative of that gentleman's entire devotion to his
professional pursuits. A gentleman one day said to him, "But do you not
find it very dull work poring from morning until night over those dusty
sheep-skins?" "Why," said Duval, "to be sure it is a little dull, but
every now and then I come across a brilliant deed, drawn by a great
master, and the beauty of that recompenses me for the weariness of all
the others."




"THE WILFULNESS OF WOMAN."


In an early number of _The International_ we mentioned a MS. comedy by
the late Mrs. OSGOOD, in connection with the commendations which the
dramatic pieces of that admirable woman and most charming poet had
received from Sheridan Knowles and other critics in that line. We
transcribe the opening scene of the play, which strikes us as
excellently fitted for the stage. The friends of the lamented authoress
will perceive that it is an eminently characteristic production, though
having been written at an early age it scarcely illustrates her best
style of dialogue.


ACT FIRST.--SCENE FIRST.

_A room in the Chateau de Beaumont. Victorine de Vere and Rosalinde--the
former sitting._

ROSALINDE.--But consider, sweet lady, you have been betrothed from
childhood to my lord the Count. You say it was your father's dying wish
that you should marry him, and he has been brought up to consider you
his own.

VICTORINE.--And for that reason wed I _not_ the Count;
I might have loved him had I not been _bid_,
For he is noble, brave, and passing kind.
But, Rosalinde, when 'mid my father's vines,
A child I roamed, I shunned the rich, ripe fruit
Within my reach, and stretched my little arm
Beyond its strength, for that which farthest hung,
Though poorest too perchance. Years past away,
The wilful child is grown a woman now,
Yet wilful still, and wayward as the child.

(_She Sings._)

Though you wreathe in my raven hair jewels the rarest
  That ever illumined the brow of a queen,
I should think the least one that were wanting, the fairest,
  And pout at their lustre in petulant spleen.
Tho' the diamond should lighten there, regal in splendor,
  The topaz its sunny glow shed o'er the curl,
And the emerald's ray tremble, timid and tender--
  If the pearl were not by, I should sigh for the pearl!

Though you fling at my feet all the loveliest flowers
  That Summer is waking in forest and field,
I should pine 'mid the bloom you had brought from her bowers
  For some little blossom spring only could yield.
Take the rose, with its passionate beauty and bloom,
  The lily so pure, and the tulip so bright--
Since I miss the sweet _violet's_ lowly perfume,
  The violet _only_ my soul can delight!

I prize not Henri--for a breath, a nod,
Can make him mine for ever. _One_ I prize
Whose pulse ne'er quickened at my step or voice,
Who cares no more for smile from Victorine,
Whom princes sue--than Victorine for them.
But he _shall_ love me--ay, and when he too
Lies pleading at my feet!--I make no doubt
But I shall weary of mine idle whim,
And rate him well for daring to be there!

ROS.--Please you, my lady, who is this new victim?

VIC.--Whom think you, Rosalinde? Eugene Legard! the brave young
captain--lover of Carille--betrothed to her--about to marry her!

ROS.--But who's Carille, my lady?

VIC.--(_Impatiently_.) Now know you not the youthful village belle whose
face my gallant cousin raves about? I would he'd wed the girl, and leave
Legard and me _as free_, to wed! (_Enter the Count._) What, torment!
here again! (_Exit Rosalinde._)

COUNT HENRI.--Where should I be, sweet coz? I love the sunshine!

VIC.--So love you not this room--for here the sun ne'er shines.

COUNT.--The sun--_my_ sun is smiling on me now!

VIC.--Oh, don't! I'm so tired of all that!

COUNT.--Lady, it shall not weary you again; I've borne your light
caprice too long already. For the last time I come to ask of you, madam,
Is it your pleasure we fulfil at once your father's last injunction?

VIC.--Ah! but this isn't the _last_ time, Henri; I'll wager you this
hand with my heart in it, you will ask me the same question a dozen
times yet ere you die.

COUNT.--I'll not gainsay you, lady; time will show. (_A short pause._)
Yet, by my sword, if such your wager be, I will be dumb till doomsday.

VIC.--Then book the bet! and claim my heart and hand--(_she pauses--he
waits in eager hope_)--on--doomsday morning, cousin!

COUNT.--I claim thee now or never!

VIC.--If they only hadn't said we _must_, Henri!

COUNT.--Pshaw!

VIC.--Beside, all the world _expects_ it you know; I do so hate to
fulfil people's expectations: it is so commonplace and humdrum!

COUNT.--Depend upon it, Lady Victorine, nobody ever expected you to do
any thing reasonable or commonplace or humdrum!

    (_He Sings._)

    Archly on thy cheek,
      Worth a god's imprinting,
    Starry dimples speak,
      Rich with rosy tinting,--
    What a pity, love,
      Anger's burning flushes
    E'er should rise above
      Those bewitching blushes!

    Warm thy lip doth glow,
      With such lovely color,
    Ruby's heart would show
      Hues of beauty duller,--
    What a shame, the while,
      Scorn should ever curl it,
    And o'ercast the smile
      That should still enfurl it!

    Soft thy dark eye beams,
      With the star-night's splendor,
    Now with joy it gleams,
      Now with tears 'tis tender,--
    Ah! what pain to feel,
      Ere another minute,
    Passion's fire may steal
      All the softness in it!

VIC.--There! you CAN _sing_! I'll give the----hem!--his due. I only wish
you could make love as well as you make verses.

COUNT.--And how should I make love?

VIC.--How? You should be at my feet all day and under my window all
night; you should call black white when _I_ call it so, and--wear a
single hair of my eyelash next your heart for ever.

COUNT.--Hum! Any thing more, cousin?

VIC.--Yes: you should write sonnets on the sole of my shoe, and study
every curve of my brow, as if life and death were in its rise or fall!
(_He turns away._) Henri, come here! (_He approaches._) Come! you are a
good-looking man enough, after all! Ah! why couldn't my poor father have
_forbidden_ me to marry you! He might have known I should have been
_sure_ in that case to have fallen desperately in love with you, Henri!

COUNT.--By Heaven, I will bear this trifling no longer! I will write
instantly and propose to the peasant girl, Carille--_she_ will be proud
to be called La Contesse de Beaumont.

VIC.--_Will_ you do so? Oh, you darling cousin! I shall love you dearly
when you are once married! And, cousin, I don't believe she'll live till
doomsday, do you? Don't forget that I'm to be your second--on doomsday
morning, cousin. (_Exit Count in a rage._) I am so happy--and Carille
will be so happy too--I am sure she will! I know if I were a village
girl I should be dying to be a lady--for now I am a lady I am dying to
be a village girl--heigh-ho. (_Exit._)




A STORY WITHOUT A NAME.[G]

WRITTEN FOR THE INTERNATIONAL MONTHLY MAGAZINE

BY G. P. R. JAMES, ESQ.

_Continued from page 57._


CHAPTER XXII.

In a very gaudily furnished parlor, and in a very gaudy dress, sat a
lady of some eight or nine and thirty years of age, with many traces of
beauty still to be perceived in a face of no very intellectual
expression. Few persons perhaps would have recognized in her the fair
and faulty girl whom we have depicted weeping bitterly over the fate of
Sir Philip Hastings' elder brother, and over the terrible situation in
which he left her. Her features had much changed: the girlish
expression--the fresh bloom of youth was gone. The light graceful figure
was lost; but the mind had changed as greatly as the person, though,
like it, the heart yet retained some traces of the original. When first
she appeared before the reader's eyes, though weak and yielding, she was
by no means ill disposed. She had committed an error--a great and fatal
one; but at heart she was innocent and honest. She was, however, like
all weak people, of that plastic clay moulded easily by circumstances
into any form; and, in her, circumstances had shaped her gradually into
a much worse form than nature had originally given her. To defraud, to
cheat, to wrong, had at one time been most abhorrent to her nature. She
had taken no active part in her father's dealings with old Sir John
Hastings, and had she known all that he had said and sworn, would have
shrunk with horror from the deceit. But during her father's short life,
she had been often told by himself, and after his death had been often
assured by the old woman Danby, that she was rightly and truly the widow
of John Hastings, although because it would be difficult to prove, her
father had consented to take an annuity for himself and her son, rather
than enter into a lawsuit with a powerful man; and she had gradually
brought herself to believe that she had been her lover's wife, because
in one of his ardent letters he had called her so to stifle the voice of
remorse in her bosom. The conviction had grown upon her, till now, after
a lapse of more than twenty years, she had forgotten all her former
doubts and scruples, believed herself and her son to be injured and
deprived of their just rights, and was ready to assert her marriage
boldly, though she had at one time felt and acknowledged that there was
no marriage at all, and that the words her seducer had used were but
intended to soothe her regret and terror. There was a point however
beyond which she was not prepared to go. She still shrunk from giving
false details, from perjuring herself in regard to particular facts. The
marriage, she thought, might be good in the sight of heaven, of herself,
and of her lover; but to render it good in the eyes of the law, she had
found would require proofs that she could not give--oaths that she dared
not take.

Another course, however, had been proposed for her; and now she sat in
that small parlor gaudily dressed, as I have said, but dressed evidently
for a journey. There were tears indeed in her eyes; and as her son stood
by her side she looked up in his face with a beseeching look as if she
would fain have said, "Pray do not drive me to this!"

But young John Ayliffe had no remorse, and if he spoke tenderly to her
who had spoiled his youth, it was only because his object was to
persuade and cajole.

"Indeed, mother," he said, "it is absolutely necessary or I would not
ask you to go. You know quite well that I would rather have you here:
and it will only be for a short time till the trial is over. Lawyer
Shanks told you himself that if you stayed, they would have you into
court and cross-examine you to death; and you know quite well you could
not keep in one story if they browbeat and puzzled you."

"I would say any where that my marriage was a good one," replied his
mother, "but I could not swear all that Shanks would have had me,
John--No, I could not swear that, for Dr. Paulding had nothing to do
with it, and if he were to repeat it all over to me a thousand times, I
am sure that I should make a blunder, even if I consented to tell such a
falsehood. My father and good Mrs. Danby used always to say that the
mutual consent made a marriage, and a good one too. Now your father's
own letter shows that he consented to it, and God knows I did. But these
lawyers will not let well alone, and by trying to mend things make them
worse, I think. However, I suppose you have gone too far to go back; and
so I must go to a strange out of the way country and hide myself and
live quite lonely. Well, I am ready--I am ready to make any sacrifice
for you, my boy--though it is very hard, I must say."

As she spoke, she rose with her eyes running over, and her son kissed
her and assured her that her absence should not be long. But just as she
was moving towards the door, he put a paper--a somewhat long one--on the
table, where a pen was already in the inkstand, saying, "just sign this
before you go, dear mother."

"Oh, I cannot sign any thing," cried the lady, wiping her eyes; "how can
you be so cruel, John, as to ask me to sign any thing just now when I am
parting with you? What is it you want?"

"It is only a declaration that you are truly my father's widow," said
John Ayliffe; "see here, the declaration, &c., you need not read it, but
only just sign here."

She hesitated an instant; but his power over her was complete; and,
though she much doubted the contents, she signed the paper with a
trembling hand. Then came a parting full of real tenderness on her part,
and assumed affection and regret on his. The post-chaise, which had been
standing for an hour at the door, rolled away, and John Ayliffe walked
back into the house.

When there, he walked up and down the room for some time, with an
impatient thoughtfulness, if I may use the term, in his looks, which had
little to do with his mother's departure. He was glad that she was
gone--still gladder that she had signed the paper; and now he seemed
waiting for something eagerly expected.

At length there came a sound of a quick trotting horse, and John Ayliffe
took the paper from the table hastily, and put it in his pocket. But the
visitor was not the one he expected. It was but a servant with a letter;
and as the young man took it from the hand of the maid who brought it
in, and gazed at the address, his cheek flushed a little, and then
turned somewhat pale. He muttered to himself, "she has not taken long to
consider!"

As soon as the slipshod girl had gone out of the room, he broke the seal
and read the brief answer which Emily had returned to his declaration.

It would not be easy for an artist to paint, and it is impossible for a
writer to describe, the expression which came upon his face as he
perused the words of decided rejection which were written on that sheet;
but certainly, had poor Emily heard how he cursed her, how he vowed to
have revenge, and to humble her pride, as he called it, she would have
rejoiced rather than grieved that such a man had obtained no hold upon
her affection, no command of her fate. He was still in the midst of his
tempest of passion, when, without John Ayliffe being prepared for his
appearance, Mr. Shanks entered the room. His face wore a dark and
somewhat anxious expression which even habitual cunning could not
banish; but the state in which he found his young client, seemed to take
him quite by surprise.

"Why what is the matter, John?" he cried, "what in the name of fortune
has happened here?"

"What has happened!" exclaimed John Ayliffe, "look there," and he handed
Mr. Shanks the letter. The attorney took it, and with his keen weazel
eyes read it as deliberately as he would have read an ordinary law
paper. He then handed it back to his young client, saying, "The
respondent does not put in a bad answer."

"Damn the respondent," said John Ayliffe, "but she shall smart for it."

"Well, well, this cannot be helped," rejoined Mr. Shanks; "no need of
putting yourself in a passion. You don't care two straws about her, and
if you get the property without the girl so much the better. You can
then have the pick of all the pretty women in the country."

John Ayliffe mused gloomily; for Mr. Shanks was not altogether right in
his conclusion as to the young man's feelings towards Emily. Perhaps
when he began the pursuit he cared little about its success, but like
other beasts of prey, he had become eager as he ran--desire had arisen
in the chase--and, though mortified vanity had the greatest share in his
actual feelings, he felt something beyond that.

While he mused, Mr. Shanks was musing also, calculating results and
combinations; but at length he said, in a low tone, "Is she gone?--Have
you got that accomplished?"

"Gone?--Yes.--Do you mean my mother?--Damn it, yes!--She is gone, to be
sure.--Didn't you meet her?"

"No," said Mr. Shanks; "I came the other way. That is lucky, however.
But harkee, John--something very unpleasant has happened, and we must
take some steps about it directly; for if they work him well, that
fellow is likely to peach."

"Who?--what the devil are you talking about?" asked John Ayliffe, with
his passion still unsubdued.

"Why, that blackguard whom you would employ--Master Tom Cutter,"
answered Mr. Shanks. You know I always set my face against it, John; and
now----"

"Peach!" cried John Ayliffe, "Tom Cutter will no more peach than he'll
fly in the air. He's not of the peaching sort."

"Perhaps not, where a few months' imprisonment are concerned," answered
Mr. Shanks; "but the matter here is his neck, and that makes a mighty
difference, let me tell you. Now listen to me, John, and don't interrupt
me till I've done; for be sure that we have got into a very unpleasant
mess, which we may have some difficulty in getting out of. You sent over
Tom Cutter, to see if he could not persuade young Scantling, Lord
Selby's gamekeeper, to remember something about the marriage, when he
was with his old father the sexton. Now, how he and Tom manage their
matters, I don't know; but Tom gave him a lick on the head with a stick,
which killed him on the spot. As the devil would have it, all this was
seen by two people, a laborer working in a ditch hard by, and
Scantling's son, a boy of ten years old. The end of it is, Tom was
instantly pursued, and apprehended; your good uncle, Sir John, was
called to take the depositions, and without any remand whatever,
committed our good friend for trial. Tom's only chance is to prove that
it was a case of chance-medley, or to bring it under manslaughter, as a
thing done in a passion, and if he thinks that being employed by you
will be any defence, or will show that it was a sudden burst of rage,
without premeditation, he will tell the whole story as soon as he would
eat his dinner."

"I'd go over to him directly, and tell him to hold his tongue," cried
John Ayliffe, now fully awakened to the perils of the case.

"Pooh, pooh! don't be a fool," said Mr. Shanks, contemptuously. "Are you
going to let the man see that you are afraid of him--that he has got you
in his power? Besides, they will not let you in. No, the way must be
this. I must go over to him as his legal adviser, and I can dress you up
as my clerk. That will please him, to find that we do not abandon him;
and we must contrive to turn his defence quite another way, whether he
hang for it or not. We must make it out that Scantling swore he had been
poaching, when he had done nothing of the kind, and that in the quarrel
that followed, he struck the blow accidentally. We can persuade him that
this is his best defence, which perhaps it is after all, for nobody can
prove that he was poaching, inasmuch as he really was not; whereas, if
he were to show that he killed a man while attempting to suborn
evidence, he would speedily find himself under a cross-beam."

"Suborn evidence," muttered John Ayliffe to himself; for though ready to
do any act that might advance his purpose, he did not like to hear it
called by its right name.

However that might be, he agreed to the course proposed by the attorney,
and it was determined that, waiting for the fall of night, they should
both go over to the prison together, and demand admittance to the
felon's cell. The conversation then reverted to Emily's distinct
rejection of the young man's suit, and long did the two ponder over it,
considering what might be the effect upon the plans they were pursuing.

"It may hurry us desperately," said Mr. Shanks, at length, "unless we
can get her to hold her tongue; for depend upon it, as soon as Sir
Philip hears what we are doing, he will take his measures accordingly.
Don't you think you and Mrs. Hazleton together can manage to frighten
her into silence? If I were you, I would get upon my horse's back
directly, ride over, and see what can be done. Your fair friend there
will give you every help, depend upon it."

John Ayliffe smiled. "I will see," he said. "Mrs. Hazleton is very kind
about it, and I dare say will help, for I am quite sure she has got some
purpose of her own to serve."

The attorney grinned, but made no answer, and in the space of a quarter
of an hour, John Ayliffe was on the road to Mrs. Hazleton's dwelling.

After quarter of an hour's private conversation with the lady of the
house, he was admitted to the room in which Emily sat, unconscious of
his being there. She was displeased and alarmed at seeing him, but his
words and his conduct after he entered, frightened and displeased her
still more. He demanded secrecy in a stern and peremptory tone, and
threatened with vague, but not ill-devised menaces, to be the ruin of
her father and his whole house, if she breathed one word of what had
taken place between them. He sought, moreover, to obtain from her a
promise of secrecy; but that Emily would on no account give, although he
terrified her greatly; and he left her still in doubt as to whether his
secret was safe or not.

With Mrs. Hazleton he held another conference, but from her he received
better assurances. "Do not be afraid," she said; "I will manage it for
you. She shall not betray you--at least for a time. However, you had
better proceed as rapidly as possible, and if the means of pursuing your
claim be necessary--I mean in point of money--have no scruple in
applying to me."

Putting on an air of queenly dignity, Mrs. Hazleton proceeded in search
of Emily, as soon as the young man was gone. She found her in tears; and
sitting down by her side, she took her hand in a kindly manner, saying,
"My dear child, I am very sorry for all this, but it is really in some
degree your own fault. Nay, you need not explain any thing. I have just
had young Ayliffe with me. He has told me all, and I have dismissed him
with a sharp rebuke. If you had confided to me last night that he had
proposed to you, and you had rejected him, I would have taken care that
he should not have admittance to you. Indeed, I am surprised that he
should presume to propose at all, without longer acquaintance. But he
seems to have agitated and terrified you much. What did he want?"

"He endeavored to make me promise," replied Emily, "that I would not
tell my father, or any one, of what had occurred."

"Foolish boy! he might have taken that for granted," replied Mrs.
Hazleton, forgetting for an instant what she had just said. "No woman of
any delicacy ever speaks of a matter of this kind, when once she has
taken upon herself to reject a proposal unconditionally. If she wishes
for advice," continued the lady, recollecting herself, "or thinks that
the suit may be pressed improperly, of course she's free to ask counsel
and assistance of some female friend, on whom she can depend. But the
moment the thing is decided, of course, she is silent for ever; for
nothing can be more a matter of honorable confidence than an avowal of
honorable love. I will write him a note, and tell him he is in no
danger, but warn him not to present himself here again, so long as you
are with me."

Emily made no answer, trying to decide in her own mind whether Mrs.
Hazleton's reasoning was right; and that lady, choosing to take her
assent for granted, from her silence, hurried away, to give her no
opportunity for retracting.

FOOTNOTES:

[G] Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1850, by G. P. R.
James, in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States
for the Southern District of New-York.


CHAPTER XXIII.

Before the door of a large brick building, with no windows towards the
street, and tall walls rising up till they overtopped the neighboring
houses, stood two men, about an hour after night had fallen, waiting for
admittance. The great large iron bar which formed the knocker of the
door, had descended twice with a heavy thump, but yet no one appeared in
answer to the summons. It was again in the hand of Mr. Shanks and ready
to descend, when the rattling of keys was heard inside; bolts were
withdrawn and bars cast down, and one half of the door opened,
displaying a man with a lantern, which he held up to gaze at his
visitors. His face was fat and bloated, covered with a good number of
spots, and his swollen eyelids made his little keen black eyes look
smaller than they even naturally were, while his nose, much in the shape
of a horsechestnut, blushed with the hues of the early morning.

"How are you, Cram, how are you?" asked the attorney. "I haven't been
here for a long time, but you know me, I suppose."

"Oh, yes, I know you, Master Shanks," replied the jailer, winking one of
his small black eyes; "who have you come to see? Betty Diaper, I'll
warrant, who prigged the gentleman's purse at the bottom of the hill.
She's as slink a diver as any on the lay; but she's got the shiners and
so must have counsel to defend her before the beak, I'll bet a gallon."

"No, no," answered Mr. Shanks, "our old friend Tom Cutter wants to see
me on this little affair of his."

"You'll make no hand of that, as sure as my name's Dionysius Cram,"
replied the jailer. "Can't prove an _alibi_ there, Master Shanks, for I
saw him do the job; besides he can't pay. What's the use of meddling
with him? He must swing some time you know, and one day's as good as
another. But come in, Master Shanks, come in. But who's this here other
chap?"

"That's my clerk," replied Mr. Shanks, "I may want him to take
instructions."

The man laughed, but demurred, but a crown piece was in those days the
key to all jailers' hearts, and after a show of hesitation, Shanks and
his young companion were both admitted within the gates. They now found
themselves in a small square space, guarded on two sides by tall iron
railings, which bent overhead, and were let into the wall somewhat after
the manner of a birdcage. On the left-hand side, however, was another
brick wall, with a door and some steps leading up to it. By this
entrance Mr. Dionysius Cram led them into a small jailer's lodge, with a
table and some wooden chairs, in the side of which, opposite to the
entrance, was a strong movable grate, between the bars of which might be
seen a yawning sort of chasm leading into the heart of the prison.

Again Mr. Cram's great keys were put in motion, and he opened the grate
to let them pass, eyeing John Ayliffe with considerable attention as he
did so. Locking the grate carefully behind him, he lighted them on with
his lantern, muttering as he went in the peculiar prison slang of those
days, various sentences not very complimentary to the tastes and habits
of young John Ayliffe, "Ay, ay," he said, "clerk be damned! One of Tom's
pals, for a pint and a boiled bone--droll I don't know him. He must be
twenty, and ought to have been in the stone pitcher often enough before
now. Dare say he's been sent to Mill Dol, for some minor. That's not in
my department, I shall have the darbies on him some day. He'd look
handsome under the tree."

John Ayliffe had a strong inclination to knock him down, but he
restrained himself, and at length a large plated iron door admitted the
two gentlemen into the penetralia of the temple.

A powerful smell of aqua vitæ and other kinds of strong waters now
pervaded the atmosphere, mingled with that close sickly odor which is
felt where great numbers of uncleanly human beings are closely packed
together; and from some distance was heard the sounds of riotous
merriment, ribald song, and hoarse, unfeeling laugh, with curses and
execrations not a few. It was a time when the abominations of the prison
system were at their height.

"Here, you step in here," said Mr. Cram to the attorney and his
companion, "and I'll bring Tom to you in a minute. He's having a lush
with some of his pals; though I thought we were going to have a mill,
for Jack Perkins, who is to be hanged o' Monday, roused out his slack
jaw at him for some quarrel about a gal, and Tom don't bear such like
easily. Howsumdever, they made it up and clubbed a gallon. Stay, I'll
get you a candle end;" and leaving them in the dark, not much, if the
truth must be told, to the satisfaction of John Ayliffe, he rolled away
along the passage and remained absent several minutes.

When he returned, a clanking step followed him, as heavy irons were
dragged slowly on by unaccustomed limbs, and the moment after, Tom
Cutter stood in the presence of his two friends.

The jailer brought them in a piece of candle about two inches long,
which he stuck into a sort of socket attached to an iron bar projecting
straight from the wall; and having done this he left the three together,
taking care to close and lock the door behind him.

Chair or stool in the room there was none, and the only seat, except the
floor, which the place afforded was the edge of a small wooden bedstead
or trough, as it might be called, scantily furnished with straw.

Both Mr. Shanks and John Ayliffe shook hands with the felon, whose face,
though somewhat flushed with drinking, bore traces of deeper and sterner
feelings than he chose to show. He seemed glad to see them, however, and
said it was very kind of them to come, adding with an inquiring look at
Mr. Shanks, "I can't pay you, you know, Master lawyer; for what between
my garnish and lush, I shall have just enough to keep me till the
'sizes; I shan't need much after that I fancy."

"Pooh, pooh," cried the attorney, "don't be downhearted, Tom, and as to
pay, never mind that. John here will pay all that's needful, and we'll
have down counsellor Twistem to work the witnesses. We can't make out an
_alibi_, for the folks saw you, but we'll get you up a character, if
money can make a reputation, and I never knew the time in England when
it could not. We have come to consult with you at once as to what's the
best defence to be made, that we may have the story all pat and right
from the beginning, and no shifting and turning afterwards."

"I wish I hadn't killed the man," said Tom Cutter, gloomily; "I shan't
forget his face in a hurry as he fell over and cried out 'Oh, my
poor--!' but the last word choked him. He couldn't get it out; but I
fancy he was thinking of his wife--or maybe his children. But what could
I do? He gave me a sight of bad names, and swore he would peach about
what I wanted him to do. He called me a villain, and a scoundrel, and a
cheat, and a great deal more besides, till my blood got up, and having
got the stick by the small end, I hit him with the knob on the temple. I
didn't know I hit so hard; but I was in a rage."

"That's just what I thought--just what I thought," said Mr. Shanks. "You
struck him without premeditation in a fit of passion. Now if we can make
out that he provoked you beyond bearing--"

"That he did," said Tom Cutter.

"That's what I say," continued Mr. Shanks, "if we can make out that he
provoked you beyond bearing while you were doing nothing unlawful and
wrong, that isn't murder, Tom."

"Hum," said Tom Cutter, "but how will you get that up, Mr. Shanks? I've
a notion that what I went to him about was devilish unlawful."

"Ay, but nobody knew any thing of that but you and he, and John Ayliffe
and I. We must keep that quite close, and get up a likely story about
the quarrel. You will have to tell it yourself, you know, Tom, though
we'll make counsellor Twistem let the jury see it beforehand in his
examinations."

A gleam of hope seemed to lighten the man's face, and Mr. Shanks
continued, "We can prove, I dare say, that this fellow Scantling had a
great hatred for you."

"No, no, he had not," said Tom Cutter, "he was more civil to me than
most, for we had been boys together."

"That doesn't matter," said Mr. Shanks, "we must prove it; for that's
your only chance, Tom. If we can prove that you always spoke well of
him, so much the better; but we must show that he was accustomed to
abuse you, and to call you a damned ruffian and a poacher. We'll do
it--we'll do it; and then if you stick tight to your story, we'll get
you off."

"But what's the story to be, master Shanks?" asked Tom Cutter, "I can't
learn a long one; I never was good at learning by heart."

"Oh, no; it shall be as short and simple as possible," replied Shanks;
"you must admit having gone over to see him, and that you struck the
blow that killed him. We can't get over that, Tom; but then you must say
you're exceedingly sorry, and was so the very moment after."

"So I was," replied Tom Cutter.

"And your story must refer," continued Mr. Shanks, "to nothing but what
took place just before the blow was struck. You must say that you heard
he accused you of putting wires in Lord Selby's woods, and that you went
over to clear yourself; but that he abused you so violently, and
insulted you so grossly, your blood got up and you struck him, only
intending to knock him down. Do you understand me?"

"Quite well--quite well," replied Tom Cutter, his face brightening; "I
do think that may do, 'specially if you can make out that I was
accustomed to speak well of him, and he to abuse me. It's an accident
that might happen to any man."

"To be sure," replied Mr. Shanks; "we will take care to corroborate your
story, only you get it quite right. Now let us hear what you will say."

Tom Cutter repeated the tale he had been taught very accurately; for it
was just suited to his comprehension, and Shanks rubbed his hands,
saying, "That will do--that will do."

John Ayliffe, however, was still not without his anxieties, and after a
little hesitation as to how he should put the question which he
meditated, he said, "Of course, Tom, I suppose you have not told any of
the fellows here what you came over for?"

The ruffian knew him better than he thought, and understood his object
at once.

"No, no, John," he said, "I have'nt peached, and shall not; be you sure
of that. If I am to die, I'll die game, depend upon it; but I do think
there's a chance now, and we may as well make the best of it."

"To be sure--to be sure," answered the more prudent Shanks; "you don't
think, Mr. Ayliffe, that he would be fool enough to go and cut his own
throat by telling any one what would be sure to hang him. That is a very
green notion."

"Oh, no, nor would I say a word that could serve that Sir Philip
Hastings," said Tom Cutter; "he's been my enemy for the last ten years,
and I could see he would be as glad to twist my neck as I have been to
twist his hares. Perhaps I may live to pay him yet."

"I'm not sure you might not give him a gentle rub in your defence," said
John Ayliffe; "he would not like to hear that his pretty proud daughter
Emily came down to see me, as I'm sure she did, let her say what she
will, when I was ill at the cottage by the park gates. You were in the
house, don't you recollect, getting a jug of beer, while I was sitting
at the door when she came down?"

"I remember, I remember," replied Tom Cutter, with a malicious smile; "I
gave him one rub which he didn't like when he committed me, and I'll do
this too."

"Take care," said Mr. Shanks, "you had better not mix up other things
with your defence."

"Oh, I can do it quite easily," replied the other with a triumphant
look; "I could tell what happened then, and how I heard there that
people suspected me of poaching still, though I had quite given it up,
and how I determined to find out from that minute who it was accused
me."

"That can do no harm," said Shanks, who had not the least objection to
see Sir Philip Hastings mortified; and after about half an hour's
farther conversation, having supplied Tom Cutter with a small sum of
money, the lawyer and his young companion prepared to withdraw. Shanks
whistled through the key-hole of the door, producing a shrill loud sound
as if he were blowing over the top of a key; and Dionysius Cram
understanding the signal, hastened to let them out.

Before we proceed farther, however, with any other personage, we may as
well trace the fate of Mr. Thomas Cutter.

The assizes were approaching near at this time, and about a fortnight
after, he was brought to trial; not all the skill of counsellor Twistem,
however, nor the excellent character which Mr. Shanks tried to procure
for him, had any effect; his reputation was too well established to be
affected by any scandalous reports of his being a peaceable and orderly
man. His violence and irregular life were too well known for the jury to
come to any other conclusion than that it would be a good thing to rid
the country of him, and whether very legally or not, I cannot say, they
brought in a verdict of wilful murder without quitting the box. His
defence, however, established for him the name of a very clever fellow,
and one portion of it certainly sent Sir Philip Hastings from the Court
thoughtful and gloomy. Nevertheless, no recommendation to mercy having
issued from the Judge, Tom Cutter was hanged in due form of law, and to
use his own words, "died game."


CHAPTER XXIV.

We must go back a little, for we have somewhat anticipated our tale.
Never did summons strike more joyfully on the ear of mortal than came
that of her recall home to Emily Hastings. As so often happens to all in
life, the expected pleasure had turned to ashes on the lip, and her
visit to Mrs. Hazleton offered hardly one point on which memory could
rest happily. Nay, more, without being able definitely to say why, when
she questioned her own heart, the character of her beautiful hostess had
suffered by close inspection. She was not the same in Emily's esteem as
she had been before. She could not point out what Mrs. Hazleton had said
or done to produce such an impression; but she was less amiable,--less
reverenced. It was not alone that the trappings in which a young
imagination had decked her were stripped off; but it was that a baser
metal beneath had here and there shown doubtfully through the gilding
with which she concealed her real character.

If the summons was joyful to Emily, it was a surprise and an unpleasant
one to Mrs. Hazleton. Not that she wished to keep her young guest with
her long; for she was too keen and shrewd not to perceive that Emily
would not be worked upon so easily as she had imagined; and that under
her very youthfulness there was a strength of character which must
render one part of the plans against her certainly abortive. But Mrs.
Hazleton was taken by surprise. She could have wished to guard against
construction of some parts of her conduct which must be the more
unpleasant, because the more just. She had fancied she would have time
to give what gloss she chose to her conduct in Emily's eyes, and to
prevent dangerous explanations between the father and the daughter.
Moreover, the suddenness of the call alarmed her and raised doubts.
Whereever there is something to be concealed there is something to be
feared, and Mrs. Hazleton asked herself if Emily had found means to
communicate to Sir Philip Hastings what had occurred with John Ayliffe.

That, however, she soon concluded was impossible. Some knowledge of the
facts, nevertheless, might have reached him from other sources, and Mrs.
Hazleton grew uneasy. Sir Philip's letter to his daughter, which Emily
at once suffered her hostess to see, threw no light upon the subject. It
was brief, unexplicit, and though perfectly kind and tender, peremptory.
It merely required her to return to the Hall, as some business rendered
her presence at home necessary.

Little did Mrs. Hazleton divine the business to which Sir Philip
alluded. Had she known it, what might have happened who can say? There
were terribly strong passions within that fair bosom, and there were
moments when those strong passions mastered even strong worldly sense
and habitual self-control.

There was not much time, however, for even thought, and less for
preparation. Emily departed, after having received a few words of
affectionate caution from Mrs. Hazleton, delicately and skilfully put,
in such a manner as to produce the impression that she was speaking of
subjects personally indifferent to herself--except in so much as her
young friend's own happiness was concerned.

Shall we say the truth? Emily attended but little. Her thoughts were
full of her father's letter, and of the joy of returning to a home where
days passed peacefully in an even quiet course, very different from that
in which the stream of time had flowed at Mrs. Hazleton's. The love of
strong emotions--the brandy-drinking of the mind--is an acquired taste.
Few, very few have it from nature. Poor Emily, she little knew how many
strong emotions were preparing for her.

Gladly she saw the carriage roll onward through scenes more and more
familiar at every step. Gladly she saw the forked gates appear, and
marked the old well-known hawthorns as they flitted by her; and the look
of joy with which she sprang into her father's arms, might have
convinced any heart that there was but one home she loved.

"Now go and dress for dinner at once, my child," said Sir Philip, "we
have delayed two hours for you. Be not long."

Nor was Emily long; she could not have been more rapid had she known
that Marlow was waiting eagerly for her appearance. Well pleased,
indeed, was she to see him, when she entered the drawing-room; but for
the first time since she had known him--from some cause or other--a
momentary feeling of embarrassment--of timidity, came upon her; and the
color rose slightly in her cheek. Her eyes spoke, however, more than her
lips could say, and Marlow must have been satisfied, if lovers ever
could be satisfied.

Lady Hastings was lying languidly on a couch, not knowing how to
intimate to her daughter her disapproval of a suit yet unknown to Emily
herself. She could not venture to utter openly one word in opposition;
for Sir Philip Hastings had desired her not to do so, and she had given
a promise to forbear, but she thought it would be perfectly consistent
with that promise, and perfectly fair and right to show in other ways
than by words, that Mr. Marlow was not the man she would have chosen for
her daughter's husband, and even to insinuate objections which she dare
not state directly.

In her manner to Marlow therefore, Lady Hastings, though perfectly
courteous and polite--for such was Sir Philip's pleasure--was as cold as
ice, always added "Sir" to her replies, and never forgot herself so far
as to call him by his name.

Emily remarked this demeanor; but she knew--I should rather have said
she was aware; for it was a matter more of sensation than thought--a
conviction that had grown up in her mind without reflection--she was
aware that her mother was somewhat capricious in her friendships. She
had seen it in the case of servants and of some of the governesses she
had had when she was quite young. One day they would be all that was
estimable and charming in Lady Hastings' eyes, and another, from some
slight offence--some point of demeanor which she did not like--or some
moody turn of her own mind, they would be all that was detestable. It
had often been the same, too, with persons of a higher station; and
therefore it did not in the least surprise her to find that Mr. Marlow,
who had been ever received by Lady Hastings before as a familiar friend,
should now be treated almost as a stranger.

It grieved her, nevertheless, and she thought that Marlow must feel her
mother's conduct painfully. She would fain have made up for it by any
means in her power, and thus the demeanor of Lady Hastings had an effect
the direct reverse of that which she intended. Nor did her innuendos
produce any better results, for she soon saw that they grieved and
offended her husband, while her daughter showed marvellous stupidity, as
she thought, in not comprehending them.

Full of love, and now full of hope likewise, Marlow, it must be
confessed, thought very little of Lady Hastings at all. He was one of
those men upon whom love sits well--they are but few in the world--and
whatever agitation he might feel at heart, there was none apparent in
his manner. His attention to Emily was decided, pointed, not to be
mistaken by any one well acquainted with such matters; but he was quite
calm and quiet about it; there was no flutter about it--no forgetfulness
of proprieties; and his conversation had never seemed to Emily so
agreeable as that night, although the poor girl knew not what was the
additional charm. Delightful to her, however, it was; and in enjoying it
she forgot altogether that she had been sent for about business--nay,
even forgot to wonder what that business could be.

Thus passed the evening; and when the usual time for retiring came,
Emily was a little surprised that there was no announcement of Mr.
Marlow's horse, or Mr. Marlow's carriage, as had ever been the case
before, but that Mr. Marlow was going to spend some days at the hall.

When Lady Hastings rose to go to rest, and her daughter rose to go with
her, another thing struck Emily as strange. Sir Philip, as his wife
passed him, addressed to her the single word "Beware!" with a very
marked emphasis. Lady Hastings merely bowed her head, in reply; but when
she and Emily arrived at her dressing-room, where the daughter had
generally stayed to spend a few minutes with her mother alone, Lady
Hastings kissed her, and wished her good night, declaring that she felt
much fatigue, and would ring for her maid at once.

Lady Hastings was a very good woman, and wished to obey her husband's
injunctions to the letter, but she felt afraid of herself, and would not
trust herself with Emily alone.

Dear Emily lay awake for half an hour after she had sought her pillow,
but not more, and then she fell into a sleep as soft and calm as that of
childhood, and the next morning rose as blooming as the flower of June.
Sir Philip was up when she went down stairs, and walking on the terrace
with Marlow. Lady Hastings sent word that she would breakfast in her own
room, when she had obtained a few hours' rest, as she had not slept all
night. Thus Emily had to attend to the breakfast-table in her mother's
place; but in those days the lady's functions at the morning meal were
not so various and important as at present; and the breakfast passed
lightly and pleasantly. Still there was no mention of the business which
had caused Emily to be summoned so suddenly, and when the breakfast was
over, Sir Philip retired to his library, without asking Emily to follow,
and merely saying, "You had better not disturb your mother, my dear
child. If you take a walk I will join you ere long."

For the first time, a doubt, a notion--for I must not call it a
suspicion--came across the mind of Emily, that the business for which
she had been sent might have something to do with Mr. Marlow. How her
little heart beat! She sat quite still for a minute or two, for she did
not know, if she rose, what would become of her.

At length the voice of Marlow roused her from her gently-troubled
reverie, as he said, "Will you not come out to take a walk?"

She consented at once, and went away to prepare. Nor was she long, for
in less than ten minutes, she and Marlow were crossing the park, towards
the older and thicker trees amidst which they had rambled once before.
But it was Marlow who now led her on a path which he chose himself. I
know not whether it was some memory of his walk with Mrs. Hazleton, or
whether it was that instinct which leads love to seek shady places, or
whether, like a skilful general, he had previously reconnoitred the
ground; but something or other in his own breast induced him to deviate
from the more direct track which they had followed on their previous
walk, and guide his fair companion across the short dry turf towards the
thickest part of the wood, through which there penetrated, winding in
and out amongst the trees, a small path, just wide enough for two,
bowered overhead by crossing branches, and gaining sweet woodland scenes
of light and shade at every step, as the eye dived into the deep green
stillness between the large old trunks, carefully freed from underwood,
and with their feet carpeted with moss, and flowers, and fern. It was
called the deer's track, from the fact that along it, morning and
evening, all the bucks and does which had herded on that side of the
park might be seen walking stately down to or from a bright,
clear-running trout-stream, that wandered along about a quarter of a
mile farther on; and often, in the hot weather, a person standing half
way down the walk might see a tall antlered fellow standing with his
forefeet in the water and his hind-quarters raised upon the bank, gazing
at himself in the liquid mirror below, with all his graceful beauties
displayed to the uttermost by a burst of yellow light, which towards
noon always poured upon the stream at that place.

Marlow and Emily, however, were quite alone upon the walk. Not even a
hind or shart was there; and after the first two or three steps, Marlow
asked his fair companion to take his arm. She did so, readily; for she
needed it, not so much because the long gnarled roots of the trees
crossed the path from time to time, and offered slight impediments, for
usually her foot was light as air, but because she felt an unaccountable
languor upon her, a tremulous, agitated sort of unknown happiness unlike
any thing else she had ever before experienced.

Marlow drew her little hand through his then, and she rested upon it,
not with the light touch of a mere acquaintance, but with a gentle
confiding pressure which was very pleasant to him, and yet the
capricious man must needs every two or three minutes, change that kindly
position as the trees and irregularities of the walk afforded an excuse.
Now he placed Emily on the one side, now on the other, and if she had
thought at all (but by this time she was far past thought,) she might
have fancied that he did so solely for the purpose of once more taking
her hand in his to draw it through his arm again.

At the spot where the walk struck the stream, and before it proceeded
onward by the bank, there was a little irregular open space not twenty
yards broad in any direction, canopied over by the tall branches of an
oak, and beneath the shade about twelve yards from the margin of the
stream, was a pure, clear, shallow well of exceedingly cold water, which
as it quietly flowed over the brink went on to join the rivulet below.
The well was taken care of, kept clean, and basined in plain flat
stones; but there was no temple over it, Gothic or Greek. On the side
farthest from the stream was a plain wooden bench placed for the
convenience of persons who came to drink the waters which were supposed
to have some salutary influence, and there by tacit consent Marlow and
Emily seated themselves side by side.

They gazed into the clear little well at their feet, seeing all the
round variegated pebbles at the bottom glistening like jewels as the
branches above, moved by a fresh wind that was stirring in the sky, made
the checkered light dance over the surface. There was a green leaf
broken by some chance from a bough above which floated about upon the
water as the air fanned it gently, now hither, now thither, now gilded
by the sunshine, now covered with dim shadow. After pausing in silence
for a moment or two, Marlow pointed to the leaf with a light and
seemingly careless smile, saying, "See how it floats about, Emily. That
leaf is like a young heart full of love."

"Indeed," said Emily, looking full in his face with a look of inquiry,
for perhaps she thought that in his smile she might find an
interpretation of what was going on in her own bosom. "Indeed! How so?"

"Do you not see," said Marlow, "how it is blown about by the softest
breath, which stirs not the less sensitive things around, how it is
carried by any passing air now into bright hopeful light, now into dim
melancholy shadow?"

"And is that like love?" asked Emily. "I should have thought it was all
brightness."

"Ay, happy love--love returned," replied Marlow, "but where there is
uncertainty, a doubt, there hope and fear make alternately the light and
shade of love, and the lightest breath will bear the heart from the one
extreme to the other--I know it from the experience of the last three
days, Emily; for since last we met I too have fluctuated between the
light and shade. Your father's consent has given a momentary gleam of
hope, but it is only you who can make the light permanent."

Emily shook, and her eyes were bent down upon the water; but she
remained silent so long that Marlow became even more agitated than
herself. "I know not what I feel," she murmured at length,--"it is very
strange."

"But hear me, Emily," said Marlow, taking her unresisting hand, "I do
not ask an immediate answer to my suit. If you regard me with any
favor--if I am not perfectly indifferent to you, let me try to improve
any kindly feelings in your heart towards me in the bright hope of
winning you at last for my own, my wife. The uncertainty may be
painful--must be painful; but--"

"No, no, Marlow," cried Emily, raising her eyes to his face for an
instant with her cheek all glowing, "there must be no uncertainty. Do
you think I would keep you--you, in such a painful state as you have
mentioned? Heaven forbid!"

"Then what am I to think?" asked Marlow, pressing closer to her side and
gliding his arm round her. "I am almost mad to dream of such happiness,
and yet your tone, your look, my Emily, make me so rash. Tell me
then--tell me at once, am I to hope or to despair?--Will you be mine?"

"Of course," she answered, "can you doubt it?"

"I can almost doubt my senses," said Marlow; but he had no occasion to
doubt them.

They sat there for nearly half an hour; they then wandered on, with
marvellous meanderings in their course, for more than an hour and a half
more, and when they returned, Emily knew more of love than ever could be
learned from books. Marlow drew her feelings forth and gave them
definite form and consistency. He presented them to her by telling what
he himself felt in a plain and tangible shape, which required no long
reverie--none of their deep fits of thoughtfulness to investigate and
comprehend. From the rich store of his own imagination, and the treasury
of deep feeling in his breast, he poured forth illustrations that
brightened as if with sunshine every sensation which had been dark and
mysterious in her bosom before; and ere they turned their steps back
towards the house, Emily believed--nay, she felt; and that is much
more--that without knowing it, she had loved him long.


CHAPTER XXV.

This must be a chapter of rapid action, comprising in its brief space
the events of many months--events which might not much interest the
reader in minute detail, but which produced important results to all the
persons concerned, and drew on the coming catastrophe.

The news that Mr. Marlow was about to be married to Emily, the beautiful
heiress of Sir Philip Hastings, spread far and wide over the country;
and if joy and satisfaction reigned in the breasts of three persons in
Emily's dwelling, discontent and annoyance were felt more and more
strongly every hour by Lady Hastings. A Duke, she thought, would not
have been too high a match for her daughter, with all the large estates
she was to inherit; and the idea of her marrying a simple commoner was
in itself very bitter. She was not a woman to bear a disappointment
gracefully; and Emily soon had the pain of discovering that her
engagement to Marlow was much disapproved by her mother. She consoled
herself, however, by the full approval of her father, who was somewhat
more than satisfied.

Sir Philip for his part, considering his daughter's youth, required that
the marriage should be delayed at least two years, and, in his
theoretical way, he soon built up a scheme, which was not quite so
successful as he could have wished. Marlow's character was, in most
respects, one after his own heart; but as I have shown, he had thought
from the first, that there were weak points in it,--or rather points
rendered weak by faults of education and much mingling with the world.
He wanted, in short, some of that firmness--may I not say hardness of
the old Roman, which Sir Philip so peculiarly admired; and the scheme
now was, to re-educate Marlow, if I may use the term, during the next
two years, to mould him in short after Sir Philip's own idea of
perfection. How this succeeded, or failed, we shall have occasion
hereafter to show.

Tidings of Emily's engagement were communicated to Mrs. Hazleton, first
by rumor, and immediately after by more certain information in a letter
from Lady Hastings. I will not dwell upon the effect produced in her. I
will not lift up the curtain with which she covered her own breast, and
show all the dark and terrible war of passions within. For three days
Mrs. Hazleton was really ill, remained shut up in her room, had the
windows darkened, admitted no one but the maid and the physician; and
well for her was it, perhaps, that the bitter anguish she endured
overpowered her corporeal powers, and forced seclusion upon her. During
those three days she could not have concealed her feelings from all eyes
had she been forced to mingle with society; but in her sickness she had
time for thought--space to fight the battle in, and she came forth
triumphant.

When she at length appeared in her own drawing-room no one could have
imagined that the illness was of the heart. She was a little paler than
before, there was a soft and pleasing languor about her carriage, but
she was, to all appearance, as calm and cheerful as ever.

Nevertheless she thought it better to go to London for a short time. She
did not yet dare to meet Emily Hastings. She feared _herself_.

Yet the letter of Lady Hastings was a treasure to her, for it gave her
hopes of vengeance. In it the mother showed but too strongly her dislike
of her daughter's choice, and Mrs. Hazleton resolved to cultivate the
friendship of Lady Hastings, whom she had always despised, and to use
her weakness for her own purposes.

She was destined, moreover, to have other sources of consolation, and
that more rapidly than she expected. It was shortly before her return to
the country that the trial of Tom Cutter took place; and not long after
she came back that he was executed. Many persons at the trial had
remarked the effect which some parts of the evidence had produced on Sir
Philip Hastings. He was not skilful in concealing the emotions that he
felt, and although it was sometimes difficult, from the peculiarities of
his character, to discover what was their precise nature, they always
left some trace by which it might be seen that he was greatly moved.

Information of the facts was given to Mrs. Hazleton by Shanks the
attorney, and young John Ayliffe, who dwelt with pleasure upon the pain
his successful artifice had inflicted; and Mrs. Hazleton was well
pleased too.

But the wound was deeper than they thought. It was like that produced by
the bite of a snake--insignificant in itself, but carrying poison into
every vein.

Could his child deceive him? Sir Philip Hastings asked himself. Could
Emily have long known this vulgar youth--gone secretly down to see him
at a distant cottage--conferred with him unknown to either father or
mother? It seemed monstrous to suppose such a thing; and yet what could
he believe? She had never named John Ayliffe since her return from Mrs.
Hazleton's; and yet it was certain from Marlow's own account, that she
had seen him there. Did not that show that she was desirous of
concealing the acquaintance from her parents?

Sir Philip had asked no questions, leaving her to speak if she thought
fit. He was now sorry for it, and resolved to inquire; as the fact of
her having seen the young man, for whom he felt an inexpressible
dislike, had been openly mentioned in a court of justice. But as he rode
home he began to argue on the other side of the question. The man who
had made the assertion was a notorious liar--a convicted felon. Besides,
he knew him to be malicious; he had twice before thrown out insinuations
which Sir Philip believed to be baseless, and could only be intended to
produce uneasiness. Might not these last words of his be traced to the
same motive? He would inquire in the first place, he thought, what was
the connection between the convict and John Ayliffe, and stopping on the
way for that purpose, he soon satisfied himself that the two were boon
companions.

When he reached his own dwelling, he found Emily seated by Marlow in one
of her brightest, happiest moods. There was frank candor, graceful
innocence, bright open-hearted truth in every look and every word. It
was impossible to doubt her; and Sir Philip cast the suspicion from him,
but, alas! not for ever. They would return from time to time to grieve
and perplex him; and he would often brood for hours over his daughter's
character, puzzling himself more and more. Yet he would not say a
word--he blamed himself for even thinking of the matter; and he would
not show a suspicion. Yet he continued to think and to doubt, while poor
unconscious Emily would have been ready, if asked, to solve the whole
mystery in a moment. She had been silent from an unwillingness to begin
a painful subject herself; and though she had yielded no assent to Mrs.
Hazleton's arguments, they had made her doubt whether she ought to
mention, unquestioned, John Ayliffe's proposal and conduct. She had made
up her mind to tell all, if her father showed the slightest desire to
know any thing regarding her late visit; but there was something in the
effects which that visit had produced on her mind, which she could not
explain to herself.

Why did she love Mrs. Hazleton less? Why had she lost so greatly her
esteem for her? What had that lady done or said which justified so great
a change of feeling towards her? Emily could not tell. She could fix
upon no word, no act, she could entirely blame--but yet there had been a
general tone in her whole demeanor which had opened the poor girl's eyes
too much. She puzzled herself sadly with her own thoughts; and probably
would have fallen into more than one of her deep self-absorbed reveries,
had not sweet new feelings, Marlow's frequent presence, kept her awake
to a brighter, happier world of thought.

She was indeed very happy; and, could she have seen her mother look
brighter and smile upon her, she would have been perfectly so. Her
father's occasional moodiness she did not heed; for he often seemed
gloomy merely from intense thought. Emily had got a key to such dark
reveries in her own heart, and she knew well that they were no true
indications either of discontent or grief, for very often when to the
eyes of others she seemed the most dull and melancholy, she was enjoying
intense delight in the activity of her own mind. She judged her father
from herself, and held not the slightest idea that any word, deed or
thought of hers had given him the slightest uneasiness.

Notwithstanding the various contending feelings and passions which were
going on in the little circle on which our eyes are fixed, the course of
life had gone on with tolerable smoothness as far as Emily and Marlow
were concerned, for about two months, when, one morning, Sir Philip
Hastings received a letter in a hand which he did not know. It reached
him at the breakfast table, and evidently affected him considerably with
some sort of emotion. His daughters instantly caught the change of his
countenance, but Sir Philip did not choose that any one should know he
could be moved by any thing on earth, and he instantly repressed all
agitation, quietly folded up the letter again, concluded his breakfast,
and then retired to his own study.

Emily was not deceived, however. There were moments in Sir Philip's life
when he was unable to conceal altogether the strong feelings of his
heart under the veil of stoicism--or as he would have termed it--to curb
and restrain them by the power of philosophy. Emily had seen such
moments, and knew, that whatever were the emotions produced by that
letter, whether of anger or grief or apprehension--her father was
greatly moved.

In his own study, Sir Philip Hastings seated himself, spread the letter
before him, and read it over attentively. But now it did not seem to
affect him in the least. He was, in fact, ashamed of the feelings he had
experienced and partly shown. "How completely," said he to himself,
"does a false and fictitious system of society render us the mere slaves
of passion, infecting even those who tutor themselves from early years
to resist its influence. Here an insolent young man lays claim to my
name, and my inheritance, and coolly assumes not only that he has a
title to do so, but that I know it; and this instead of producing calm
contempt, makes my heart beat and my blood boil, as if I were the
veriest schoolboy."

The letter was all that Sir Philip stated; but it was something more. It
was a very artful epistle, drawn up by the joint shrewdness of Mr.
Shanks, Mr. John Ayliffe, and Mrs. Hazleton. It concisely stated the
claims of the young man who signed it, to all the property of the late
Sir John Hastings and to the baronetcy. It made no parade of proofs, but
assumed that those in the writer's possession were indisputable, and
also that Sir Philip Hastings was well aware that John Ayliffe was his
elder brother's legitimate son. The annuity which had been bought for
himself and his mother was broadly stated to have been the
purchase-money of her silence, negotiated by her father, who had no
means to carry on a suit at law. As long as his mother lived, the writer
said, he had been silent out of deference to her wishes, but now that
she was dead in France, he did not feel himself bound to abide by an
arrangement which deprived him at once of fortune and station, and which
had been entered into without his knowledge or consent. He then went on
to call upon Sir Philip Hastings in the coolest terms to give up
possession and acknowledge his right without what the writer called "the
painful ceremony of a lawsuit;" and in two parts of the letter allusion
was made to secret information which the writer had obtained by the kind
confidence of a friend whom he would not name.

It was probably intended to give point to this insinuation at an after
period, but if it was aimed at poor Emily, it fell harmless for the
time, as no one knew better than Sir Philip that she had never been
informed of any thing which could affect the case in question.

Indeed, the subject of the annuity was one which he had never mentioned
to any one since the transaction had been completed many years before;
and the name of John Ayliffe had never passed his lips till Marlow
mentioned having seen that young man at Mrs. Hazleton's house.

When he had read the letter, and as soon as he thought he had mastered
the last struggle of passion, he dipped the pen in the ink and wrote the
few following words:

"Sir Philip Hastings has received the letter signed John Ayliffe
Hastings. He knows no person of that name, but has heard of a young man
of the name of John Ayliffe. If that person thinks he has any just claim
on Sir Philip Hastings, or his estate, he had better pursue it in the
legal and ordinary course, as Sir Philip Hastings begs to disclaim all
private communication with him."

He addressed the letter to "Mr. John Ayliffe," and sent it to the post.
This done, he rejoined Marlow and Emily, and to all appearance was more
cheerful and conversable than he had been for many a previous day.
Perhaps it cost him an effort to be cheerful at all, and the effort went
a little beyond its mark. Emily was not altogether satisfied, but Lady
Hastings, when she came down, which, as usual, was rather late in the
day, remarked how gay her husband was.

Sir Philip said nothing to any one at the time regarding the contents of
the letter he had received. He consulted no lawyer even, and tried to
treat the subject with contemptuous forgetfulness; but his was a
brooding and tenacious mind, and he often thought of the epistle, and
the menaces it implied, against his own will. Nor could he or any one
connected with him long remain unattentive or ignorant of the matter,
for in a few weeks the first steps were taken in a suit against him,
and, spreading from attorneys' offices in every direction, the news of
such proceedings travelled far and wide, till the great Hastings case
became the talk of the whole country round.

In the mean time, Sir Philip's reply was very speedily shown to Mrs.
Hazleton, and that lady triumphed a good deal. Sir Philip was now in the
same position with John Ayliffe, she thought, that she had been in some
time before with Mr. Marlow; and already he began to show, in her
opinion, a disposition to treat the case very differently in his own
instance and in hers.

There he had strongly supported private negotiation; here he rejected it
altogether; and she chose to forget that circumstances, though broadly
the same, were in detail very different.

"We shall see," she said to herself, "we shall see whether, when the
proofs are brought forward, he will act with that rigid sense of
justice, which he assumed here."

When the first processes had been issued, however, and common rumor
justified a knowledge of the transaction, without private information,
Mrs. Hazleton set out at once to visit "poor dear Lady Hastings," and
condole with her on the probable loss of fortune. How pleasant it is to
condole with friends on such occasions. What an accession of importance
we get in our own eyes, especially if the poor people we comfort have
been a little bit above us in the world.

But Mrs. Hazleton had higher objects in view; she wanted no accession of
importance. She was quite satisfied with her own position in society.
She sought to see and prompt Lady Hastings--to sow dissension where she
knew there must already be trouble; and she found Sir Philip's wife just
in the fit frame of mind for her purpose. Sir Philip himself and Emily
had ridden out together; and though Mrs. Hazleton would willingly have
found an opportunity of giving Sir Philip a sly friendly kick, and of
just reminding him of his doctrines announced in the case between
herself and Mr. Marlow, she was not sorry to have Lady Hastings alone
for an hour or two. They remained long in conference, and I need not
detail all that passed. Lady Hastings poured forth all her grief and
indignation at Emily's engagement to Mr. Marlow, and Mrs. Hazleton did
nothing to diminish either. She agreed that it was a very unequal match,
that Emily with her beauty and talents, and even with her mother's
fortune alone, might well marry into the highest family of the land.
Nay, she said, could the match be broken off, she might still take her
rank among the peeresses. She did not advise, indeed, actual resistance
on the part of her friend; she feared Lady Hastings' discretion; but she
insinuated that a mother and a wife by unwavering and constant
opposition, often obtained her own way, even in very difficult
circumstances.

From that hour Mrs. Hazleton was Lady Hastings' best friend.




NATURAL REVELATION.

WRITTEN FOR THE INTERNATIONAL MONTHLY MAGAZINE

BY ALFRED B. STREET.


      Does not the heart alone a God proclaim!
      Blot revelation from the mind of man!
      Yea, let him not e'en Nature's features scan;
      There is within him a low voice, the same
        Throughout the varied scenes of being's span,
      That whispers, God. And doth not conscience speak
      Though sin its wildest force upon it wreak!
      Born with us--never dying--ever preaching
        Of right and wrong, with reference aye to Him--
      And doth not Hope, on toward the future reaching--
        The aspirations struggling from the Dim
      Up toward the Bright--a ceaseless unrepose
        Of something unattained--a ceaseless teaching
    Of unfulfilled desire--the eternal truth disclose!




HEART-WHISPERS.

WRITTEN FOR THE INTERNATIONAL MONTHLY MAGAZINE

BY MARY E. HEWITT.


    What if he loved me!--How the unwhispered thought
      Comes o'er me, with a thrill of ecstacy!
    And yet, when constant eve his step hath brought,
      I timid shrink as he approaches me.
    Last night, when greeting words were on his lips,
      My ears grew deaf between my faint replies;
    And when he pressed my trembling finger tips,
      I felt me turn to marble 'neath his eyes.
    What if he loved me! If 'twere mine to share
      His thought! to be of his proud being part!
    Hush! lest the tell-tale wind should idly bear
      To him this wild, wild beating of my heart
    For should he guess--who in my soul hath name--
    That I, unsought, love him, ah! I should die of shame.




THE SNOWDROP IN THE SNOW.

BY SYDNEY YENDYS.


    O full of Faith! The Earth is rock,--the Heaven
    The dome of a great palace all of ice,
    Russ-built. Dull light distils through frozen skies
    Thickened and gross. Cold Fancy droops her wing,
    And cannot range. In winding-sheets of snow
    Lies every thought of any pleasant thing.
    I have forgotten the green earth; my soul
    Deflowered, and lost to every summer hope,
    Sad sitteth on an iceberg at the Pole;
    My heart assumes the landscape of mine eyes
    Moveless and white, chill blanched with hoarest rime;
    The Sun himself is heavy and lacks cheer
    Or on the eastern hill or western slope;
    The world without seems far and long ago;
    To silent woods stark famished winds have driven
    The last lean robin--gibbering winds of fear!
    Thou only darest to believe in spring,
    Thou only smilest, Lady of the Time!

      Even as the stars come up out of the sea
    Thou risest from the Earth. How is it down
    In the dark depths? Should I delve there, O Flower,
    For beauty? Shall I find the Summer there
    Met manifold, as in an ark of peace?
    And Thou, a lone white Dove art thou sent forth
    Upon the winter deluge? It shall cease,
    But not for thee--pierced by the ruthless North
    And spent with the Evangel. In what hour
    The flood abates thou wilt have closed thy wings
    For ever. When the happy living things
    Of the old world come forth upon the new
    I know my heart shall miss thee; and the dew
    Of summer twilights shall shed tears for me
    --Tears liker thee, ah, purest! than mine own--
    Upon thy vestal grave, O vainly fair!

      Thou shouldst have noble destiny, who, like
    A Prophet, art shut out from kind and kin!
    Who on the winter silence comest in
    A still small voice. Pale Hermit of the Year,
    Flower of the Wilderness! oh, not for thee
    The jocund playmates of the maiden spring.
    For when the danceth forth with cymballed feet,
    Waking a-sudden with great welcoming,
    Each calling each, they burst from hill to dell
    In answering music. But thou art a bell.
    A passing bell, snow-muffled, dim and sweet.

      As is the Poet to his fellow-men,
    So mid thy drifting snows, O Snowdrop, Thou.
    Gifted, in sooth, beyond them, but no less
    A snowdrop. And thou shalt complete his lot
    And bloom as fair as now when they are not.
    Thou art the wonder of the seasons, O
    First-born of Beauty. As the Angel near
    Gazed on that first of living things which, when
    The blast that ruled since Chaos o'er the sere
    Leaves of primeval Palms did sweep the plain,
    Clung to the new-made sod and would not drive,
    So gaze I upon thee amid the reign
    Of Winter. And because thou livest, I live.
    And art thou happy in thy loneliness?
    Oh couldst thou hear the shouting of the floods,
    Oh couldst thou know the star among the trees
    When--as the herald-voice of breeze on breeze
    Proclaims the marriage pageant of the Spring
    Advancing from the South--each hurries on
    His wedding-garment, and the love-chimes ring
    Thro' nuptial valleys! No, serene and lone,
    I will not flush thy cheek with joys like these.
    Songs for the rosy morning; at gray prime
    To hang the head and pray. Thou doest well.
    I will not tell thee of the bridal train.
    No; let thy Moonlight die before their day
    A Nun among the Maidens, thou and they.
    Each hath some fond sweet office that doth strike
    One of our trembling heartstrings musical.
    Is not the hawthorn for the Queen of May?
    And cuckoo-flowers for whom the cuckoo's voice
    Hails, like an answering sister, to the woods?
    Is not the maiden blushing in the rose?
    Shall not the babe and buttercup rejoice,
    Twins in one meadow? Are not violets all
    By name or nature for the breast of Dames!
    For them the primrose, pale as star of prime,
    For them the wind-flower, trembling to a sigh,
    For them the dew stands in the eyes of day
    That blink in April on the daisied lea?
    Like them they flourish and like them they fade
    And live beloved and loving. But for thee--
    For such a bevy how art thou arrayed
    Flower of the Tempests? What hast thou with them?
    Thou shalt be pearl unto a diadem
    Which the Heavens jewel. _They_ shall deck the brows
    Of joy and wither there. But _thou_ shalt be
    A Martyr's garland. Thou who, undismayed,
    To thy spring dreams art true amid the snows
    As he to better dreams amid the flames.--_Athenæum._




THE COUNT MONTE-LEONE: OR, THE SPY IN SOCIETY.[H]

TRANSLATED FOR THE INTERNATIONAL MONTHLY MAGAZINE FROM THE FRENCH OF H.
DE ST. GEORGES.

_Continued from page 70._


V.--THE ENTERTAINMENT.

The name of Count Monte-Leone produced great sensation in the numerous
assemblage. The adventures of the Count and the report of his trial had
been published in all the Parisian papers, and in the eyes of some he
was a lucky criminal, and of others a victim and a martyr to his
opinions, whom God alone had preserved. The women especially were
interested in the hero of this judicial drama, on account of the
exaggerated representations of his personal attractions. Received with
general curiosity, which, however, he did not seem to notice, and
crossing the rooms with his usual dignified air, Monte-Leone approached
the Duchess of Palma and expressed his gratitude for her kindness in
including him among her guests. The Duchess recognized the Count
politely, and replied to him with a few meaningless phrases. She then
left him to meet the young Marquise de Maulear, who came in leaning on
the arm of her father, the old Prince. The Prince knew the Neapolitan
Ambassador, whom he had often seen with the Duchess. He had been one of
the first to visit the Duchess of Palma. A man of intelligence and
devotion to pleasure, he thought he did not at all derogate from his
dignity by civility to a young and beautiful woman, who bore so nobly
the name which was conferred on her by love and hymen.

"Duchess," said the Prince, presenting Aminta, "you have often
questioned me about my daughter-in-law, and know what I told you. I am,
I confess, proud for you to be able now to judge for yourself." In the
_interim_ La Felina had taken in the whole person of Aminta at a single
glance, and the result of this rapid examination exerted a strange
influence on her. She grew pale, and her voice trembled, as she told the
Prince that the praises he had bestowed on the Marquise were far less
than the truth.

"The Marquis de Maulear," added she, "is an old acquaintance," and
bowing kindly to him, she offered Aminta a seat and then left her, under
the influence of an emotion which, actress as she was, she could repress
with great difficulty.

The Prince sat by his daughter-in-law, and passing in review before her
the distinguished personages of the room, described them with that
skeptical wit, that courteous irony, of which the nobles of other days
were so completely the masters. He spoke like the Duke d'Ayer of old,
that caustic wit, of whom a lady of the court said that she was amazed
that his tongue was not torn out twenty times a day, so full of pointed
needles was all he said. Aminta smiled at the pencil sketches of the
Prince, or rather at his dagger blow. Had the old man, however, been
twenty times as bitter, she would not have found fault with her
father-in-law, for she knew he was kind and she was grateful to him--one
day we shall know whence these sentiments originated in his mind. The
Marquis de Maulear had left his young wife to speak to his numerous
acquaintances: and while the Prince for Aminta's amusement flayed alive
the various personages who were led before him by their evil fate, Count
Monte-Leone, who had seen the Ambassador, sought in vain to pierce the
crowd which surrounded him. The Duke was not in the room when
Monte-Leone was announced. It was then with surprise and almost with
terror that he saw the Count approach him.

"I have not had the honor," said he, "to approach your Excellency since
the visit paid me at the Castle _Del Uovo_. And I am doubly gratified at
being able to return it in your hotel amid so splendid a festival."

"Count," said the Duke, seeking to conquer the emotion caused by the
unexpected presence of Monte-Leone, "I dared not hope that you would
honor me by accepting my invitation; for you cannot be ignorant that an
Ambassador represents his king. It is then, in some degree, as if we
meet to-day in the palace of his Majesty Fernando King of Naples: and I
think I may venture to tell you, in the name of my Sovereign, that if
your conduct is a token of reconciliation offered by you to his cause,
Fernando IV will acknowledge it as cheerfully as I do now."

Count Monte-Leone appreciated the graceful perfidy of the language of
the Duke, and was ready to curse the secret motive which had led him to
the Embassy. His eyes, however, turned, almost contrary to his wishes,
to the other side of the room, and there he seemed to find something to
sustain him. He replied to the Duke as naturally as possible, that in
coming to his house, he had remembered only the urbanity of his host and
his frankness, being aware that the Duke would never convert a mere
visit of pleasure into a political question.

The Duke bit his lips when he heard this evasive answer, and saw that he
had met his equal in diplomacy. A young man then approached and passed
his arm into that of Monte-Leone's, thus putting an end to this annoying
interview. This young man had an eloquent and _distingué_ air, and
handsome features, though they were delicate and betokened but feeble
health.

"Do you know, my dear Duke," said the new comer to the Ambassador, "that
one must have a very perfect character, and be invited to a very
charming ball, to come as I do to your house, after the manner we parted
eighteen months ago at Naples. Listen!--one goes for health-sake to
Naples to pass the winter, to enjoy the Carnival in peace. After one or
two intrigues with beautiful women having dark eyes, not, however,
comparable with those of the Duchess of Palma, one fine night in the
middle of a Pulcinello supper, you send us in place of a dessert a
company of black-looking _sbirri_, who rush like vultures upon us, and
rust with dirty hands our Venetian daggers which they wrest from us.
Twelve to three, they then separate Taddeo, Von Apsbury and myself, and
placing us in rickety carriages, take one of us to prison, another to
the frontier, and hurry me on board a miserable little vessel, from
which they tumble me like a package of damaged goods on the _quai_ of
Marseilles. I had expected to make the tour of Italy."

"Vicompte," said the Duke, with a smile, "the air of Italy was not
healthy for you. Very excellent physicians told me your life was unsafe
in that country, and that you should leave it as soon as possible. So
complain to the faculty, but thank me for having followed their
directions."

"Now what mistakes," said the young man, "people make. I have always
heard that the climate of Naples was excellent for the chest."

"True," said the Duke, "but it is bad for the head."

"Of that I know something," said Monte-Leone, bowing to the Duke.

"Well, then, suppose it is," continued d'Harcourt, who wished at any
price to avenge himself on the _sbirri_ of his Excellency, in the person
of the Duke himself. "It may be the climate exaggerates and sometimes
destroys the head, but it is excellent for the heart--a suffering
heart--a heart which is attacked is easily cured in Naples. True, the
remedies are sometimes priceless, but patients in desperate cases do not
hesitate on that account."

"I hope, Count," said the Duke, who would not understand the allusion of
the young man to his marriage, "that the climate of Paris suits you
better than that of Naples. Besides, the Duc d'Harcourt, your father,
that most influential nobleman, will prevent you henceforth from
endangering an existence you held too cheaply in Italy."

"Luckily," said D'Harcourt, with a smile, "your Excellency watched over
me, and it is no slight honor to have as a physician the minister of
police of a kingdom. Excuse me, however," added he to the Duke, "I hear
the prelude of Collinet's orchestra, and I have a family duty to fulfil:
my sister Mary has promised to dance this contradance with me, and I
must humor the whim of a spoiled child."

The wild young man hurried to take his sister's arm, and to get into
place with her. Marie d'Harcourt, René's sister, was a charming girl,
with blonde hair and a rosy complexion, fair and lithe as a northern
elf. The blue veins were visible beneath her transparent skin, so fair
that one might often have fancied the blood was about to come gushing
through it. The Duke d'Harcourt had lost two of his sons of that
terrible pulmonary disease against which medicine, alas, is powerless.
The distress of the father was intense, for two of the scions of this
family had been cut off by death; and of the five offshoots from the
family tree, but two remained. All his love was therefore centred in
René, now his only son, and in Marie, the young girl of whom we have
just spoken. From a sentiment of tender respect, the Duke had not
permitted his last son to assume the title of those he had lost, and
René continued to be called the Vicompte d'Harcourt. There were already
apparent sad indications that René would become a prey to the monster
which had devoured his two brothers: Marie, a few years younger, gave
her father great uneasiness, on account of the excessive delicacy of her
constitution and organization. All Paris had participated in the grief
of the Duke d'Harcourt; for all Paris respected him. Rich, kind, and
benevolent, in an enlightened manner, and within the bounds of reason,
rejecting all social Utopias, popular as they might make all who
sustained them, the Duke d'Harcourt was a Christian philanthropist, that
is to say, a charitable man. Charity is the holiest and purest of
earthly virtues, and that in which this patriarch indulged shunned noise
and renown. He did not wait until misfortune came to him to soothe it,
but sought it out. When this second providence was known to those whom
he aided, the Duke imposed secrecy on them as a reward for all he had
done. He was, so to say, an impersonation of French honor, and the
arbiter of all the differences which arose between the members of the
great aristocratic families of France. His word was law, and his
decisions sovereign.

The Prince de Maulear had determined to marry his son to the daughter of
this noble old man, and had been forced by the Marquis's marriage to
abandon the plan. The Duke still remained the friend of the Prince,
though he had not unfrequently blamed his somewhat lax principles.
Whenever he discovered the Prince in any peccadillo, he used to say,
"Well, we must be lenient to youth." Now, the Prince de Maulear was a
young man of seventy. The beauty of Aminta, her extreme paleness alone,
would have sufficed to fix attention, and created a very revolution in
the saloons of the Embassy. The Duchess of Palma did not produce her
ordinary effect. The animation she experienced in the beginning of the
evening gradually left her, and the sadness under which she had
previously suffered, but which she had thrown off during the early hours
of the entertainment, began again to take possession of her features and
person. One man alone remarked the Duchess, for he had never lost sight
of her. Leaning against the door of the boudoir, his eye followed her
wherever she went, and appeared to sympathize with all the constraint
inflicted on her as mistress of the house. When, however, the Duchess
thought she had paid sufficient personal attention, and was satisfied
that the pleasures of the evening would be sustained without her, the
man who examined her with such care, saw her come towards the boudoir
where he was. He went in without being seen by her, and yielding to one
of those promptings which a man in his cooler moments would resist, went
behind a drapery which covered a door leading into a gallery of
pictures, and waited motionless. The Duchess of Palma entered the
boudoir, and assuring herself by a glance that she was alone, fell
rather than sat on a divan, and suffered two streams of tears to flow
from her eyes. "I was strangling," said she. "I would die a thousand
deaths. My cruel experiment has succeeded. _He loves her yet_--I am sure
of it. For her sake he came to this entertainment, to which he would not
have come for mine. He would have made an excuse of his old difficulties
with the Duke, of his political position. I would have believed him, and
have sacrificed my wish to see him to propriety and his honor. He never
ceases to look at her. He thinks of her alone. He is busied with her
alone, yet he has no look, no thought for me." The Duchess began to weep
again. Steps were heard in the gallery--the drapery at the door was
agitated. "Oh, my God!" said the Duchess, "if met with here, and in this
condition, what shall I do and say!" The steps approached. Hurrying then
to one of the outlets of the boudoir, she opened it hastily, and went
into the garden. The steps the Duchess had heard were those of two
persons, who, after having been the rounds of the room, were about to go
into the picture-gallery. The two persons were René d'Harcourt and Count
Monte-Leone.

"Ah ha!" said the Count, "what the devil is Taddeo doing there against
the drapery, there like a jealous Spaniard at a corner of Seville,
listening to a serenade given by his rival?"

"True! true!" replied d'Harcourt, "but I think the serenade has been
given, for his features express the most malevolent expression."

The emotion of Taddeo was so violent when he heard the words of the
Duchess, that he had not strength to leave. He, however, restrained
himself, and listened to the raillery of his friends.

"Like yourselves," said he, with a quivering voice, "I was in search of
fresh air, for it is fearfully warm."

"Do not get sick here," said d'Harcourt, "for Doctor Matheus is not here
to cure you."

"Silence," said Taddeo, changing his expression at once, "how imprudent
you are to pronounce his name."

All three of them entered the boudoir.

"True," said d'Harcourt, "my tongue is always quicker than my mind. I
will however try and make them keep time."

"When will there be a consultation?" asked Taddeo, trying to be calm.

"Eight days hence!"

"At what hour?"

"Midnight!"

"Are there many patients?"

"More than ever," said the Count, "and the poor devils are anxious as
possible to be cured!"

"Then," said d'Harcourt, "the practice of the Doctor increases."

"Every day. He will soon be unable to turn around."

"That does not make me uneasy," said d'Harcourt, "our Doctor is a
skilful man, a great philosopher, and fully acquainted with the new
medicine."

"Yes, very new;--he treats the mind, rather than the body."

"Ah, that is its very essence," replied the Vicompte, "and I know some
wonderful cures of his--so wonderful, indeed, that on the other day I
presented him to my father."

"To the Duke?" said Monte-Leone,--"introduce Doctor Matheus to the Duke
d'Harcourt?" Then in a low voice he continued, "Why did you present him
to the Doctor?"

"For a reason which was important and very dear to my heart. My young
sister was suffering; my father, who consulted in behalf of my brothers
the most eminent practitioners of Paris, lost all confidence in the
faculty when he lost his sons. He did not know whom to consult about his
daughter; I spoke to him of Matheus, and told him several wonderful
cures he had effected, and the Duke became very anxious to see him."

"And did the stern Matheus consent to go to your father's house?"

"He was anxious to do so, and as his house is not far from ours, I in a
few minutes was able to introduce him into the patient's room; and would
you believe it, a few of the simplest remedies possible exerted a great
effect. The agitation of my sister was calmed--her cough arrested--and
this evening you see her dancing and waltzing, pretty and gay as
possible."

The conversation of the three friends was soon interrupted by the
entrance of two other of the personages of our story. The Prince de
Maulear entered with the _Marquise_ on his arm, seeking in this retired
spot some repose from the fatigues of the ball, and a less heated air
than that of the ball-rooms. Aminta leaned heavily on the arm of the
Prince when she saw Monte-Leone thus unexpectedly. She had observed him
during the evening, and in the course of the winter they had more than
once met together. The Count, however, had never referred to their
parting at Sorrento. Far from seeking her out, Monte-Leone seemed to
avoid her. Satisfied with saluting her respectfully as often as they
met, the Count used always to leave her. This reserved and proper
conduct was sufficiently explained by the old rivalry of the Marquis de
Maulear and the Count. Recollection of this rivalry, without doubt,
caused in Aminta's mind the great emotion she always felt when in the
presence of Monte-Leone.

"What," said the Prince, when he saw the Count, "are you here, my dear
colleague? This chance delights me. My daughter," said he to the young
Marquise, "let me introduce to you the Count Monte-Leone, a great
traveller, to whom I am indebted for the best chapter of my Italian
voyages; all action, I will read it to you one of these days! Ah! but
for the Count, I would never have perfected it."

"Monsieur," said Monte-Leone, with a low bow, "I have the honor of the
_Marquise_'s acquaintance; and Signora Rovero, her mother, deigned
sometimes to receive me at her house before the marriage of the Marquis
de Maulear and Madame--"

The Count as he spoke felt as if his heart would burst. The Prince,
however, did not perceive it.

"You know my daughter," said the Count, "yes, you have not called on
her, you did not seek to see me, who am so glad to see you. This is bad,
Count--you will not, however, remain away any longer, and I will not
quit you until you promise me a speedy visit."

"I do not know if I should," said the Count, with a hesitation which was
not natural to him--and looking timidly at Aminta.

"We shall be happy to receive the Count; but you know, Monsieur, I
receive no one without the consent of the Marquis--"

"But the Marquis," said the Prince, "will be delighted to receive so
charming a gentleman and erudite a traveller as Count Monte-Leone."

"But I also know M. de Maulear," said the Count.

"Indeed! then you know every one," said the old man. "Why then be so
ceremonious? People of our rank easily understand each other. Besides,
if the invitation of my son is all you need, here he comes to speak for
himself."

D'Harcourt and Taddeo, especially the latter, who knew how devotedly
Monte-Leone had loved Aminta, participated in the embarrassment of the
scene. Aminta trembled. "Ah! you here at last, Monsieur," said the
Prince to his son, as he appeared at the door of the boudoir. "You are a
lucky fellow to have your father as your wife's _cavalier servente_, for
you have not been near her during the whole evening." The Marquis turned
pale, and said with agitation, "Excuse me, sir, but I met some old
friends who kept possession of me all the evening."

"Ah!" said the Prince, "_apropo_ of old friends--or old acquaintances,
if you will, here is one of yours--the Count Monte-Leone, who wants only
for a word from your mouth to renew his acquaintance and visit me."

Henri looked at Monte-Leone, whom he had not seen before.

Without trouble, without agitation, or any apparent effort, he said,
"Count Monte-Leone will always be welcome whenever he pleases to visit
me."

Aminta cast a glance full of surprise, grief, and reproach on the
Marquis, and a secret voice repeated in her very heart:--"He is no
longer jealous, and therefore does not love me."

"Very well," said the Prince to his son, and turning to Monte-Leone, and
giving him his hand, he said, "We shall meet again, my dear colleague."
He continued, "We will talk of our travels, and especially of the
chapter of Ceprano."

Then taking the arm of Aminta, who could scarcely support herself, he
returned to the ball-room.


VI.--JOURNAL OF A HEART.

The entertainment continued, and the joyous sounds of the orchestra
reached the very extremity of the garden of the Hotel, where the Duchess
of Palma had taken refuge to conceal her tears from all observers. She
heard a faint noise beneath a neighboring hedge, and looking towards it,
saw Taddeo gazing at her with an expression of great grief.

"Taddeo," said she.

"Yes," said the young man, "Taddeo, who pities and suffers with you
because he knows all and suffers all that unappreciated love can inflict
on the heart--"

This was said with an expression of deep pity.

"Who has told you," said the Duchess proudly, "that I suffered as you
say?"

"Your tears," said Taddeo, "and the memory of the past. Better still,
yourself. The words you uttered not long ago in the boudoir, and which
by chance I heard."

"Signor," replied the Duchess with indignation, "do not attribute to
chance what you owe to ignoble curiosity. To watch a woman--to surprise
the secrets of her heart, is infamous, and betrays the hospitality
extended to you. It shows a want of respect for me, and absence of honor
in yourself."

"Signora, my only excuse is my ardent passion, which has lasted in spite
of time and contempt. I have no motive for my fault but my sad interest
in your suffering, the cruel progress of which I have read on your
features since the commencement of the entertainment;--that is all----"

"But, Signor, what have I said? What words have I uttered?" said the
Duchess, every feature being instinct with terror.

"Nothing, alas! that my heart has not long been aware of. He that you
loved, you love still, and his coldness and insensibility for your
devotion, makes you lament his ingratitude and indifference."

The Duchess seemed, as it were, relieved of an enormous burden which
oppressed her. She breathed more freely and murmured these words with a
burst of gratitude to God who had preserved her--"He knows nothing."

"Taddeo," said she, giving him her hand, "I pardon you, for I am myself
guilty, very guilty in still preserving my old sentiments in the face of
my new obligations, voluntarily contracted. I have, I am certain, lost
the right to reproach you with a fault, which passion induced you to
commit, while I commit one far greater. For pity's sake forget what you
have heard, and to ask me to explain it would be an offence. Pity me in
your heart. Ah! pity me, for I am most unfortunate." Then drying her
eyes, she continued, "No more of this--be a friend to me as you promised
six months ago, when we came to Paris. On this condition alone you know
that I permitted you to see me. Now give me your arm, and let us return
to the ball-room, whence, probably, our absence has been remarked." They
walked in silence down the alley which led to the ball-room.

Two hours after, all was calm and silent where every thing had been gay
and brilliant. The lights were out, and the darkness of night replaced
the thousand lamps which a few minutes before were seen to glitter
within the palace windows. But one person in all the Hotel of the Duke
of Palma was awake. A woman sat alone, in a room of rare elegance, still
wearing her ball attire, but with her hair dishevelled and her heart
crushed. Her eyes were fixed and dry, and yet red with the tears she had
shed. She was in all the brilliancy of youth and beauty, but which was
already defaced somewhat, by the iron claws of sorrow, which by
sleepless nights and the ravages of jealousy seemed resolved yet more to
lacerate her. With her head resting on her hands, beautiful and touching
as Canova's Magdalen, she looked with sorrow over the papers which lay
strewn on a rich ebony desk before her. A lamp, the upper portion of
which was shrouded in blue tulle, cast a pale and sad light over her
brow. Her fine white hand rested on the papers which she seemed afraid
to touch. "No," said she, "it is impossible; all that these contain are
but falsehoods. No, this journal of my heart, written by myself, day by
day, cannot be a romance created by the imagination in its delirium. No!
all I wrote there was true. I felt the joys and bitternesses, yet it now
seems to me a dream. A dream! can it be a dream?"

Taking up the papers convulsively she read as follows:--"It is he. I
have seen him again and free. I thought that he, like myself, had
contracted a life-long obligation. Is this joy or grief? The ties he was
about to form, the ties the mere thought of which caused me a terrible
anguish, were imposed on me by myself. Oh my God! what have I done? What
perfidious demon inspired me when I yielded to another than to him the
_right_ to love me? When I promised a love I knew could be given to no
other than to him? Why on the day of that fatal marriage did I see him
only when I was about to leave the church? I would have broken off had I
stood at the foot of the altar--I would have told him who was about to
give me his name--ask me not to perjure myself! do not ask me to pledge
you a faith I cannot keep! my heart, my soul, my love are his. I
thought, alas! because he was not free that I too might cease to be. I
fancied my agony to be power, my spite to be courage. When, however, I
saw him pale and sombre, leaning against the door of the temple, I felt
the coldness of death take possession of me, and I doubted long after
that sad day, if I had seen a shadow, if some hallucinations of my
senses had not evoked a phantom of my vanished love, to inspire me with
eternal regret. Yet HE it was! HE it was! and when at the risk of my
very life I would have flown towards that man, I was forced to follow
another." The poor woman paused; for a mist obscured her sight, a
distillation of burning tears. She resumed her task:--"I am a Duchess
but of what value is that vain title which I sought, as an ægis against
memory, to me? Have I found it such? For a long time, I thought so. I
should, however, never have seen him again. I should have passed no
happy days near him, and have been ignorant of the delirium and
intoxication of his presence, which I never can forget. I had been the
wife of the Duke of Palma six months, when a mission of the King of
Naples forced him to leave me at a villa on the _Lago di Como_, while he
went in a foreign country to discharge the duties his monarch had
imposed on him. I scarcely dared to confess to myself, in spite of the
kindness of the Duke, how I was delighted during his absence, for it
gave me a liberty of mind and thought which was absolutely necessary to
my heart. Resolved to discharge all my duties, I lived, or rather
vegetated, in this existence, so unoccupied and objectless as all
marriages contracted without love must be. Amid, however, the dead calm
of a marriage contracted without love, there glittered sometimes a burst
of passion repressed, but alas! not stifled. Dark passions filled my
bosom, and I felt the poison of regret. I found myself often longing for
my independence, which, however, would not have contributed to my
happiness, but would at least have permitted me to indulge in my secret
sorrow. My temporary solitude, therefore, became precious to me, for I
was about to abandon myself to sadness without annoying any one, and
without exciting a curiosity which it was impossible for me to satisfy.
When one evening I had been wandering alone on the banks of the lake, I
was terrified by a terrible scene on the water. At a great distance a
man made every effort to approach the shore--for his boat was evidently
sinking beneath him. Some opening, beyond doubt, permitted the water to
penetrate, and his danger became every moment more imminent. I was too
far from the villa to send him any assistance, and as a secret
presentiment was joined to the horror and pity caused by the spectacle,
I felt the greatest anxiety about the stranger. The night was near, and
the sky became darker every moment. By the flashes of lights here and
there, I saw the bark almost sinking, and ere long, it was entirely
gone--and the tranquil waves of the lake, calm as they are wont to be,
rolled over it. My strength deserted me, and almost in a fainting
condition, I fell on the strand. I did not absolutely lose
consciousness; for far in the distance I heard the sound of sudden blows
on the water, for which at the time I could not account. The noise
approached, and grew every moment more distinct. I then heard the sound,
as it were, of a body falling on the sand, accompanied by a painful cry.
I heard no more. Soon I saw the light of the torches of my servants, who
being uneasy, had come to look for me. They found me, and also a half
inanimate body, dripping with water. It was doubtless the person whose
boat had foundered in the water, and I ordered him to be taken to the
villa and carefully attended to. It was late, and I returned. A few
hours had passed since the event, and I was sitting alone at the piano.
Fancy bore me back to my last appearance at San-Carlo, where a mad and
infatuated public had bade me so enthusiastic an adieu. While all that
crowd had eyes, for him alone I wished to be beautiful--for him alone to
be worthy of the admiration I excited. Dreaming this, my fingers run
over the keys, and joining my voice to the instrument, I sang almost
unconsciously that touching air in which I had been so much applauded.
My song was at first low and half-whispered, but gradually increased in
power. I thought I spoke to him, and that his eyes were fixed on mine.
At last I paused, pale with surprise, joy and terror. In the glass
before me I saw Count Monte-Leone."

The memory of this event was so distinct and exciting, that the Duchess
paused and looked around for the apparition which had caused her such
keen emotion. Then, as if she delighted to place the knife in the wound,
she took up the manuscript, and continued:--

"'Excuse me, Madame,' said the Count, 'for having thus introduced myself
into your house; but I am come to thank you for the cares I have
received in your name.'

"'You--you here?' said I, yet doubting my eyes. 'Is it a dream or
vision? Speak, speak once more, that, I may be sure I do not dream.'

"'Felina,' said he, in a tone full of melancholy, 'I know not why our
fate should thus constantly bring us together. But one might think, that
still faithful to your old oath, you continue the providence you used to
be to me. When a few months since, after the wreck of all my hopes of
happiness, after having been misconceived by those for whom I had done
so much, when sad and desperate, I cursed my egotistical and cold
career, you appeared to me in the Church of Ferentino and cast on me, in
the face of your marriage vows, one of those deep-loving looks which
cheer the heart and attach it to life. And when on the lake, exhausted
with fatigue and ready to yield under the struggle necessary to avert my
threatened fate, you again came to my relief. You see, then,' continued
he, smiling sadly, 'that in becoming the good angel of the Duke of
Palma, you do not cease to be mine.'

"Never had the Count spoken thus to me. He had always been cold, and
seemed most unwillingly to acknowledge the services I had rendered him.
I had never received an affectionate word from his mouth before. He saw
the trouble he gave me, and taking my hand, said, with a voice full of
sensibility, 'Are you happy?' At this question, it seemed as if my heart
would break, and I burst into tears.

"'Felina,' said he, 'why do you weep? what is the meaning of this?'

"'Do not question me,' said I. 'Let me keep the cause of those tears a
secret, for you can neither dry up nor understand them. Tell me though
about yourself, said I. Tell me of your marriage.'

"Monte-Leone grew pale, and said, 'I am not married, I am free.'

"I could not repress a feeling of joy.

"'Ah!' said he, bitterly, 'Do you enjoy my misfortune?'

"This word restored me to my _sang-froid_. I became more calm, and
questioned him. The Count told me all.

"For many months, he had travelled and returned to Europe to arrange
some pecuniary matters previous to his return to France, where he
purposed to remain. Passing by _la Tremezzina_, he learned, indirectly,
that certain malevolent reports had been circulated in relation to him
by the brothers of the powerful association, of which he had been the
chief. A venta was to meet on the opposite shore of Lake Como. Taking a
rude costume--he had gone thither, for the purpose of protesting against
the perfidious insinuations of his enemies. Afraid, however, of being
watched by some agent of his enemies, he resolved to cross the lake
alone and at night. Thus he became so near being lost. The Count wished
to leave me that night, for he was aware of the absence of the Duke of
Palma, and was afraid of compromising me. I, however, retained him for
several days in the villa, for the purpose of throwing off the vigilance
of his enemies. Alas! how have I regretted those days, the only happy
ones of my life. How rapidly they passed away! The Count knew the
mystery I wished to hide from him. He read it in my soul, the only
thought of which he long had been. He knew why I had married, what tears
and sorrow I had known, and what anguish it had caused me. Touched by
this vast sacrifice, understanding the extent of my love, I saw the ice
of his heart gradually begin to melt. But as his heart warmed to mine, a
secret terror took possession of me. Tasting all the joy of seeing arise
in the heart of the Count, sentiments which, when I was free I could not
have heard without pride and satisfaction, I trembled at the idea of
being able to listen to them only with crime. Soon it was I who besought
the Count to fly--to leave me--to see me no more. Strange, however, is
the human heart; the passion of Monte-Leone seemed to feed on my
opposition. He forgot the past, he could not realize it to have existed.

"Sitting by my side during the long days, beneath the flowery bowers of
the villa, the Count, as he said, saw through the darkness in which he
had been enveloped--his eyes recovered their vision, and at last I
appeared to him, for the first time, the most charming, the most
adorable of women. Never was there a more eloquent tenderness than
his--and to me who lived for him alone--whose image was ever before me,
who had loved him in spite of his coldness and indifference, almost his
contempt, to me he used this language of entreaty.... Yet he did so to a
woman who loved him. A month passed in this cruel contest of love and
duty. The contest was not equal, and passion triumphed. The Count had
left the villa, but was concealed in the vicinity, and I saw him every
day become more tender and affectionate. One must have suffered as I
have to understand the intoxication of my happiness. To be loved by him
had never seemed possible; and to possess this life-dream, to read in
his looks a passion I alone had experienced hitherto, was a veil, thin
indeed, but this prevented me from discerning how great was my fault. If
it did become known to me, I loved it; for in my delirium I thought that
I gave to this man a heart which belonged to him, and a person of which,
in defiance of his rights, another was possessed. The other though, whom
I doubly injured by this thought, had given me truly, loyally, and
nobly, his heart, his rank, his name. So completely, however, was I led
astray, that I censured the Duke for this very generosity. Sometimes,
however, my life of love had its sorrows. The Count would be sad, and in
his moments of melancholy, forgot my presence, and spoke slightingly on
the volatility of women and of their caprices. I used to look at him
with surprise, and seek to discover his secret thoughts. One day it was
revealed to me.

"'When women are young,' said he, 'they suffer themselves to be led away
by brilliant exterior, and by that studied gallantry of which the French
make such a display.' A few words full of venom escaped him
involuntarily in relation to a rival that she whom he _had_ loved
preferred to him. So shocked was I, that I asked him, if ill-humor at
his repulse alone had led him to my feet. Without knowing how he had
done so, the Count saw he had wounded me, and by increased care and
tenderness lulled a suspicion which ultimately was to rise in all its
power and agony.

"One day, we were to separate. The Count was obliged to go to Naples,
where he was impatiently waited for. My despair at this intelligence was
terrible. How could I leave this sweet happiness which had grown around
me in two months! It seemed above my power and ability. Nothing seemed
to influence the Count. I knew him well, and was aware that he never
yielded. I soon ceased to contend, and he left me--not, however, without
the tenderest oaths of constancy. 'We will soon meet again,' he
remarked, 'and in Paris: in that vast city where mystery is so easy,
and where secret love finds an impenetrable shelter, we will reside--you
still as beautiful, I devoted as ever.'"

This was the end of the manuscript.

"Vain promises," said La Felina, crushing the papers in her hands. "I
wished to read these pages once more. I wrote them after he had gone,
and they are the history of my fleeting happiness. I wished to be
satisfied that I had been happy. I doubt it sometimes, for during the
three months the Count has been here, I see him every day resume more
and more his old coldness to me. Formerly, I could reproach myself with
nothing. I had betrayed no one; and he, in his disdain, had violated no
promise. Now, though, he has created eternal remorse and regret. He has
revived in my heart a flame which was nearly out--yet has nothing but
indifference and contempt for me. He forgets, though, how dangerous it
is to offend an Italian woman. He has forgotten what he read in my
letter to his friend: 'Had I been to the Count but an ordinary woman,
the charms of whom would have fixed him for a time, but whom he would
repudiate as he has his other conquests, _I would have killed him_.'"


VII.--DOCTOR MATHEUS.

At the time we write of, there was in _la rue Babylonne_, near the
faubourg Saint-Germain, an old house, the owner of which was really to
be pitied. In consequence of a kind of fate which overhung this house,
no room had been occupied for many years, and the persons who went
thither in search of room, terrified at their sombre air, heard,
subsequently, such stories of what had happened within its walls, took
good care not to take up their abode there, even if they had given the
_denier-à-Dieu_, an important matter in Paris, and a kind of bargain
between the lodger and landlord, made in the presence of the porter, who
is the notary, witness, and depository of the contract. If, however, any
quiet family, led astray by the retirement of the house, established
themselves in it, the servants soon heard such stories from their
neighbors in No. 15, that they lived in perpetual terror--madame grew
pale, and as often as monsieur sang louder than usual, or came in
without noise, had nervous attacks. The unfortunate lodgers, menaced by
jaundice or some other bilious complaint, in consequence of the repeated
emotions to which they were subjected, were anxious always to go, even
under the penalty of indemnifying the landlord. The latter saw himself
again forced to submit to the reign of solitude in the old halls, which
were gilt and painted _à la Louis XV._, and saw the mildew and dust
again rest on the windows and cells, as soon as the fires ceased to
burn; not even the presence of a trunk, belonging to a chance sojourner
in this desert isle, relieved the landlord from apprehensions of the
recurrence of his old calamity. The Crusoe of this desert island had
declared that he had rather pay the lodging three, six, or nine-fold,
than live in such proximity with the miserable ideas which the house
suggested. True, the Crusoe was an Englishman, predisposed to the
_spleen_, and the sadness of his abode would soon have led him to
augment by a new scene the dramas which had already happened in this
house. The landlord, afraid that he would do so, hurried to conclude
matters as soon as possible with the islander.

The following was the reason of the bad repute of No. 13:

     A man had hung himself there for love. This was a horrid story,
     but it was not the whole drama. Three years after, two very old
     men, who were very rich, and said to be retired merchants, were
     found stifled beneath their mattress, and the criminal was
     never found out. The people of the quartier, however, knew all
     about it, and said who was the murderer. They maintained it was
     the old suicide, the shadow of whom was ill at ease, and had a
     mortal aversion to any one who disagreed with him about a
     suitable and pleasant residence.

Yet for some time No. 13 had looked like all the other houses in the
vicinity. People went in and came out, just as if it had been the
domicile of no ghost. The knocker on the door was often heard, and when
the porter opened his door, a little flower-garden was seen, with
various horticultural treasures, expanding beneath the spring sun.

At length a lodger was found, a very godsend to No. 13, whose lofty
reason was superior to all the fables told of the house, and, by his
presence defended it from the calumny which had been circulated about
it; not by words but deeds, for he lived there, and was neither hung nor
stifled, like the old merchants, who had several very evil disposed
nephews, and who, to say the least, assisted the man that was hung in
procuring the rich inheritance for them. This house had a large
ground-floor, and many handsome rooms on the first story. The second
story was very expensive, having previously been the _studio_ of a
painter, but which had been appropriated by the new lodger to an object
which we will describe by and by. We will not attempt a description of
this new lodger, but will introduce to our readers one more competent to
do it. This person is Mlle. Celestine Crepineau, an old maid between
thirty-seven and forty-nine years of age. She was tall and thin, and had
all her life rejoiced at this, for she had a form three fingers in
diameter. True, a broomstick can be grasped between the thumb and index
finger, and yet is not very graceful. Let not any one think, though, in
spite of this infantine vanity, that Mlle. Crepineau was of those
virgins whom the Bible condemns _as foolish about their beauty_. She was
a prudent honest-minded girl, the heart of whom if it ever spoke, did so
in such low terms, that no one ever heard it. Mademoiselle Celestine's
virtue was a proverb. Mothers in all that part of the town spoke of her
as a model of prudence, and fathers pointed her out to their sons as a
warning against the passions of youth. Without father or mother, from
her very childhood Mlle. Crepeneau had no protector but her god-father,
an old lawyer, who owned No. 13 of Babylonne-street. The worthy lawyer
had provided for the youth of Mlle. Celestine, and had long intrusted
her with the control of his kitchen: discovering, however, how
little talent his god-daughter had for the art of _Cussy_ and
_Brillot-Savarin_, and wishing to provide an honorable and comfortable
home for her, he removed her from the charge of her personal to that of
his real property. We will see how fully Mlle. Celestine justified the
esteem of her god-father: with what martial courage she took possession
of this kingdom of shadows; and how, after sprinkling the whole house
with holy water and hung a bough of a blessed tree, she had declared
that this asylum, thus purified, henceforth would be unapproachable to
the man who had been hung.

The fact is, for three years, neither the suicide nor any one else had
violated this sanctuary of virtue. But Mlle. Celestine was not only a
virtuous and sensible woman, but a woman of eloquence. Nothing could be
more attractive than the harangues she made use of to induce lodgers to
occupy her rooms. Honey flowed from her mouth, and many persons were led
away by the siren's song. But generally they soon became terrified and
fled from the terrors which besieged them. Mlle. Celestine Crepeneau
therefore could not praise her new lodger too highly. "What a charming
man," said she to her neighbors in 11 and 51, the porters of which
looked on her as an oracle. "Doctor Matheus is an angel, pure as those
of Paradise. God forgive me for saying so, for I think he is handsomer
than they, with his magnificent whiskers and moustache. I do not see why
angels do not wear them! I am sure they are very becoming. Besides, he
is so kind to other people. Only the other day he wished to set
_Tamburin's_ leg, which some Jacobin had broken." In Mlle. Crepeneau's
mind, a Jacobin was capable of any thing. "And what a magnificent room
he has! how beautiful: all full of noble skeletons, Jacobins' heads, and
books enough to fill all the Place Louis XV. He has also a fine
practice, and patients of every kind coming on horseback, in carriages,
on foot, and in wooden shoes. He refuses no one, and cures every
body--even _Tamburin_. The poor animal is very fond of him, never
barking when he passes, but wagging his tail as if he knew his
physician. I alone attend to Doctor Matheus," continued Mlle. Crepeneau,
"and I flatter myself he is well waited on. He has a great deal of
trouble, too, especially on his consultation days. One would think then
all Paris met at his house. He is a brave man, and is not afraid of
ghosts! Yet he said the other day, 'I have killed so many people that
one more would run me mad.'"

Yet while Mlle. Crepineau was thus prodigal of her praises, in front of
No. 13, her lodger, as she called him, was in the third story of the
house, and was shut up in his room engaged in the strangest manner. The
studio had preserved nothing of its original destination but its name.
Instead of pictures, plaster casts, statuettes, and manikins, the table
was covered with manuscripts, books, pamphlets, and loose papers; on
this battle-field, where science, art and politics seemed to contend
together, stood a noble Japan vase from which arose a noble bouquet of
white camelias--above this hung the portrait of a protestant preacher.

Doctor Matheus, as Mlle. Celestine had said, was young and handsome. He
had luxuriant fair hair, hanging in clusters around his face and falling
on his shoulders, so as to give a seraphic air to his face, very well
calculated to touch the heart of pious Celestine. In his mild blue eyes,
however, there was an expression of will, decision and daring which
strangely contrasted with the rest of his face. The Doctor was tall and
elegantly formed, and wore at home the costume yet popular at Leipsig,
Gottingen and Heidelberg, a doublet of velvet and a kind of cap
surmounted by a plume. He had suppressed the plume. This is exactly the
costume of Karl de Moor in Schiller's robber; and in 1847 we saw the
pupils of those venerable universities strolling through the streets of
the German capitals in this very theatrical costume, precisely that of
Wilhelm Meister's actors when they met Mignon on the Ingolstadt road
just after their unfortunate representation of Hamlet. The Doctor, we
have said, was strangely engaged. He leaned over a vast chart of Europe,
extended before him like a body waiting for the knife of the anatomist.
His eyes were expanded, his brow flushed, and from time to time he stuck
black pins into this chart, and whenever he did so consulted the
manuscripts which he held in his hand. When he had inserted the last
pin, he arose, and with a cry of joy looked around like a conqueror; as
great men are wont to survey their fields of triumphs. "Europe is ours,"
said he, "and the world is Europe's." The vaccine of _Carbonarism_ has
taken, and courses from vein to vein, to the very noblest portion of the
social body. It has reached and taken possession of the heart. The old
man is dead and a new being is about to be born. Better still, Lazarus,
regenerated, is about to burst from the tomb.

Afraid to yield to a false hope, trembling lest he should be deceived in
his calculations, the Doctor leaned again over his chart, and began to
compute the black pins which, like a mourning cloak, covered the map of
Europe. And indeed the terrible monster he had named was a pall thrown
over the happiness of the people of the world. The idealists and
ambitious men who sought to extend it were the murderers of all
prosperity. A Gothic clock which leaned against the wall struck eleven.
The features of the Doctor at once changed their expression, and
infinite grief replaced the enthusiasm which pervaded them. He hurried
to a low window of his cabinet, and pushing aside the curtain, looked
anxiously into a garden which was behind the house he dwelt in, and from
which he was separated only by the _parterre_ of which we have spoken
before. This garden belonged to a magnificent hotel in the street of
Verennes. A large portal decked with flower vases led to rooms on the
ground-floor. This door was just then opened and a beautiful girl
hurried past, when the Doctor went to the window of his cabinet. The
young girl walked down an alley well lighted; she seemed to seek for the
generous heat of the sun, and turned toward it like a true Heliotrope.
She seemed to take no care of her complexion, for her head was scarcely
covered by a straw-hat which could not avert the heat. A thin dress of
embroidered muslin with short sleeves displayed her arms, and a blue
sash surrounded her thin and delicate form. She gathered a few flowers,
and cut away a few bad branches of the rose-trees with an elegant
English pruning-knife. Then after having passed two or three times up
and down the alley in front of the portal, she put her hand to her brow
as if to make a visor to shield her eyes from the burning rays of the
sun. Just in front of her was the window--the curtain of which Doctor
Matheus had drawn aside, and there he stood more beautiful and radiant
than ever. The young girl blushed slightly and looked hastily away, for
the sun probably appeared too bright just then. The Doctor seemed
fascinated by what he had seen, and we cannot say how long his ecstasy
continued. At last a well-known voice exclaimed on the other side of the
door, which was closed even to Mlle. Celestine Crepineau, "Doctor--you
are wanted in the parlor. A gentleman--a patient. He has given me his
card to bring you."

"Very well," said the Doctor, "I am coming."

"But, sir, if you will open the door I will give you his card."

"Keep it," said the Doctor, "as I am coming down and do not need it."

"Yet," said the inquisitive porteress.--"Monsieur may wish to know the
name in advance."

"I do not," said the Doctor, "and hope Mlle. Crepineau that you will go
away."

"My God!" said Mlle. Celestine, terrified at the Doctor's manner. "What
is the matter with my new lodger? Why will he not let me enter his
cabinet? Perhaps though he is cutting up some human body, and has
respect for my sex."

The Doctor left his room, and locked the door carefully; putting the key
in his pocket, he went down. When he entered the room he was amazed to
see who was waiting for him.

"The Duke d'Harcourt here!" said he, bowing respectfully to his visitor.

The Duke said, "My visit should not surprise you, for I came, after all,
only to thank you for your services to my dear Marie."

"Duke," said Doctor Matheus, "your benevolent reception, when I had the
honor to be presented to you, has converted a duty into a pleasure. The
natural interest," added he, with profound emotion, "with which your
daughter inspires all who see her, would make me most proud of her
cure."

"Doctor," said the Duke, looking most earnestly at the physician, "you
inspire me with a confidence I have had in none of your brethren. Your
reply, therefore, to my question, I shall look on as a sentence. Do not
fear to be frank, Doctor, for I am prepared for every misfortune;
already crushed by my sufferings, my heart looks forward to no earthly
happiness. The lives of my two surviving children are the objects of my
own life, but uncertainty is too much for me. Reply therefore, I beg
you, sincerely to me whether the life of my child is in danger."

"Duke," said Doctor Matheus, "the hand of God is more powerful than that
of science.--HE often strikes down the strong, and preserves the weak,
so that none here can tell when to expect his blows. I can, however,
assure you on my honor, that your daughter, delicate as she is, at this
time has not even a germ of the terrible malady which has ravaged your
hearth. This germ is always in the blood of members of the same family.
Art establishes this, though it can provide no remedy.--This secret
enemy, however," said the physician, with a kind of pride, "before which
all known remedies are powerless, I can perhaps oppose and conquer."

"Tell me, Doctor, tell me!" said the Duke, clasping the Doctor's hands,
"save my child, grant her life, and my fortune is yours."

"Duke," said Matheus, "if I had the honor of a better acquaintance with
you, I would not listen to such language as you have used.--Gold has
little value in my eyes, and reputation no more, for I do not place my
hopes for the future in my profession. Since, however, study has
revealed to me the art of assisting those who suffer, and of saving
those who are in danger, I would esteem it a crime not to do so; and I
promise this art shall be employed in the cure of Mlle. d'Harcourt.

"And," said the Duke, "will this be a secret to me?"

"No, Duke; I will use it in your presence. I will also own that I have
already made use of it, though but slightly, in the case of Mlle.
d'Harcourt; what I have done, satisfies me that I may hope to see her
completely restored."

"It is true;" said the Duke. "The interview and the simple remedies you
prescribed, have sufficed to soothe the sufferings of my daughter. Ah!
Monsieur," added he, clasping the Doctor's hand kindly, "how can I
discharge my obligations towards you?"

"By granting me a boon, invaluable to me, and which all Paris will envy,
and of which I know you are prodigal indeed, your esteem--the respect
of the Duke d'Harcourt--the most honorable and virtuous of men. You see,
Monsieur, I place a great value on my consultations; and few persons
have received so noble a recompense from you."

"Doctor," said the Duke d'Harcourt, with a smile, "in that case you are
already paid; for I know all that you do in Paris, and especially in
this neighborhood. I know that want meets here with a better reception
than opulence, and that you look on all sufferers as having an equal
claim on your attention. You must be aware, that knowing this I have
already given you all you ask."

"Well, then," said the Doctor, "let me continue to have your respect,
and we shall be equal."

Just then Mlle. Celestine Crepineau knocked at the door.

"Come in," said Doctor Matheus.

"Sir, there are in the reception-room an English Milord, and two
miserable creatures waiting to see you."

"Who are the latter?"

"One is an Auvergnat, very badly dressed, with a bandage over his eye,
who has already been here once or twice."

Doctor Matheus seemed annoyed, and turned away lest the Duke should
observe it.

"The other is a peasant from the environs, who has a handkerchief over
his face as if he _enjoyed a fluxion_."

"I will go," said the Duke, "for your visitors are impatient, and sorrow
should not wait. I will give place to Milord."

"Mademoiselle," said the Doctor, "show in the poor wretches."

"Very well," said the Duke, "the poor before the rich, I expected that."
Bowing kindly to the Doctor, the old nobleman left.

As he passed through the reception room, he saw the Doctor's visitors,
each of whom looked towards him. The _Milord_ rushed towards a window,
which luckily was closed. The other two were introduced to the Doctor's
room. No sooner were they there, than the one threw off his
handkerchief, and the Auvergnat his bandage. The Doctor gave them his
hand and exclaimed, "MONTE-LEONE! Taddeo."

"And here, too, am I," said the Milord, entering the room and throwing
aside his red wig and burning whiskers.

"D'Harcourt, too"--said the Doctor, hurrying to meet the new comer--and
then closing the curtains, "Here we all are," said he.

"Yes, dear Von Apsbury," said the Count, embracing him. "_The Pulcinelli
of the Etruscan villa are again united._"

       *       *       *       *       *

Dr. Franklin's father had seventeen children. He was the fifteenth. He
says in his autobiography, that his father died at the age of
eighty-nine, and his mother at the age of eighty-five, and that neither
were ever known to have any sickness except that of which they died.

FOOTNOTES:

[H] Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1850, by Stringer
& Townsend, in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United
States for the Southern District of New-York.




From Fraser's Magazine.

LIFE AT A WATERING PLACE.

THE DOG OF ALCIBIADES.

BY C. ASTOR BRISTED.


We left Tom Edwards mysteriously swallowed up, like a stage ghost down a
trap-door. And do you know, reader, I am very near leaving him so for
good and all, and suspending these sketches indefinitely,--yea, even to
the time of the Mississippi dividends, or any other period beyond the
Greek Calends that your imagination can conjure up. For the wise
men--and the wise women, too--of Gotham are wroth with me, and one says
that I am writing on purpose to libel this man or puff that woman, and
another charges me with sketching my own life in _Fraser_, for
self-glorification, and a third holds up the last number of _Pendennis_
at me and says, "If you could write like _that_, there would be some
excuse for you, but you won't as long as you live." "Alas, no!" said I,
and was just going to burn my unfinished papers, and vow that I would
never again turn aside from my old craft of reviewing. But then came
reflection in the shape of a bottle of true Dutch courage--genuine
Knickerbocker Madeira--and said, "Why should you be responsible for
resemblances you never meant, if people will insist on finding them?
Consider how prone readers, and still more hearers who take their
reading at second-hand, are to suppose that the author, be he great or
small, must have represented himself in some one of his personages."
True enough, Mr. Bottle; for instance, any one of our fashionables will
tell you that "our _spirituel_ and accomplished friend" (as Slingsby
calls him), M. Le Vicomte Vincent Le Roi, is the hero of his thrilling
romance, _Le Chevalier Bazalion_--why they should, or what possible
resemblance they can find between the real man in New-York, and the
ideal one in the novel, it passeth my poor understanding to discover.
Bazalion is a stalwart six-footer, who goes about knocking people's
brains out, scaling inaccessible precipices, defending castles
single-handed against a regiment or two, and, by way of relaxation after
this hard work, victimizing all the fair dames and blooming damsels that
come in his way--breaking the hearts of all the women when he has broken
the heads of all the men. Le Roi is a nice gentlemanly man, of the
ordinary size, who sings prettily and talks well, and makes himself
generally agreeable, and not at all dangerous in society--much the more
Christian and laudable occupation, it seems to me. If ever he does bore
you, it is with his long stories, not with a long pike as Bazalion used
to do. Be the absurdity, then, on the head of him who makes it; _Qui
vult decipi decipiatur_: if any one chooses to think that I am bodied
forth under the character of Harry Benson, and am, in consequence, a
handsome young man, who can do a little of every thing instead of----but
never mind what; your actor has not yet sufficient standing to come down
before the footlights, and have his little bit of private chaff with
the audience. Only this will I say, so help me N. P. Willis, I mean to
go on with these sketches till they are finished, provided always that
_Fraser_ will take them so long and that you continue to read them, or
fall into a sweet and soothing slumber over them, as the case may be.
For if we are all to shut up shop until we can write as well as Mr.
Titmarsh, there will be too extensive a bankruptcy of literary
establishments.

Before Ashburner could form any conjecture to account for the
evanishment of Edwards--indeed before he could altogether realize it to
himself--the little man's head reappeared above the ground, though there
were no signs of his horse; and at the same time Benson began to ride
round the scene of the catastrophe, at an easy canter, laughing
immoderately. The Englishman shook up his brute into the best gallop he
could get out of him, and a few more strides brought him near enough to
see the true state of things. There was a marsh at no great distance,
which rendered the grass in the immediate vicinity moist and sloppy, and
just in this particular spot the action of the water had caved away a
hole precisely large enough to receive a horse and rider--it could
hardly have made a more accurate grave had they been measured for
it--and so marked by a slight elevation in front, that it was ten to one
any person riding over the ground at such a rate, and unacquainted with
the position of this trap, but must fall headlong into it, as Edwards
had done. There was some reason to suspect that our friend Harry, who
was an habitual rider, and knew all the environs of Oldport pretty well,
and was fonder of short cuts and going over grass than most American
horsemen are, had not been altogether ignorant of the existence of the
pitfall; it looked very much as if he had led Edwards, who was no
particular friend of his, purposely into it: but if such was the case,
he kept his own counsel. When the fallen man and mare had scrambled out
of the hole, which they did before Benson had offered to help them, or
Ashburner had time to be of any assistance, it appeared that she had
sprained her off foreankle, and he his nigh wrist. But they were close
to the main road; by good luck a boy was found to conduct the animal
home, and by a still greater piece of good luck the Robinsons' carriage
happened to be coming along just then, so the little man, who did not
take up much room, was popped into it, and as much pitied and mourned
over by the lady occupants as was _père Guilleri_ in the French song.
And, to do him justice, even without this consolation, he had taken his
mishap very quietly from the first, as soon as he found himself not
injured in any vital, _i. e._ dancing part.

Having finished their road at a more leisurely pace, our two horsemen
arrived at the glen after most of the company were assembled there. And
as the place was one of general resort, they noticed traces of other
parties, people of the Simpson class, hail-fellow-well-met men, who
didn't dance but took it out in drinking, and who in their intercourse
with the other sex, betrayed more vulgar familiarity and less refined
indecency than characterized the men and boys of White, Edwards,
Robinson, and Co.'s set. But of these it may be supposed that the set
took no heed. There was some really pretty scenery about the glen, but
they took no heed of that either--to be sure, most of them had seen it
at least once before. They had gone straight to the largest parlor of
the house, and led, as usual, by the indefatigable Edwards, had begun
their tricks with the chairs. Booted and spurred as he was, and with his
arm in a sling, the ever-ready youth had already arranged the German
cotillion, taking the head himself, and constituting Sumner his second
in command. Benson was left out of this dance for coming too late, one
of the ladies told him; but he did not find the punishment very severe,
as he rather preferred walking with Ashburner, and showing him the
adjacent woods. As they passed out through several specimens of the
Simpson species, who were smoking and lounging around the door,
Ashburner nearly ran over a very pretty young woman who was coming up
the steps. She was rather rustically, but not unbecomingly dressed, and
altogether so fresh and rosy that it was a treat to see her after the
fine town ladies, even the youngest of whom were beginning to look faded
and jaded from the dissipation of the season. But when she opened her
mouth in reply to Benson's affable salutation, it was like the girl in
the fairy tale dropping toads and adders, so nasal, harsh, and
inharmonious was the tone in which she spoke.

"That's Mrs. Simpson," said Harry, as they went on, "the Bird's wife.
Pretty little woman: what a pity she has that vulgar accent! She belongs
to New England originally; one finds many such girls here, every way
charming until they begin to talk. But I suppose you saw no difference
between her and any of us. In your ears we all speak with a barbarous
accent--at least you feel bound to think so."

"What do you think yourself? You have known a good many of my
countrymen, and heard them talk, and are able to make the comparison. Do
you, or do you not, find a difference?"

"To say the truth, I do; it is a thing I never think seriously of
denying, for it seems to me neither singular nor to be ashamed of. You
can tell an Irishman from a Londoner by his accent; so you can a
Scotchman; or a Yorkshireman for that matter: why should you not be able
to tell an American? The error of your countrymen consists in
attributing to all our people the nasal twang, which is almost peculiar
to one section of the country. If I were asked the peculiar
characteristic of a New-Yorker's speech, I should say _monotone_.
Notice any one of our young men--you will find his conversational voice
pitched in the same key. Sumner goes on at the same uniform growl,
Edwards in an unvaried buzz. When I first landed in England, I was
struck with the much greater variety of tone one hears in ordinary
conversation. Your women, especially, seemed to me always just going to
sing. And I fancied the address of the men affected--just as, very
likely, this monotone of ours seems affected to you."

"What I remark most is a hardness and dryness of voice, as if the
extremes of climate here had an injurious effect on the vocal organs."

"Perhaps they do; and yet I think you will find a better average of
singers, male and female, in our society than in yours, notwithstanding
our fashionables are so engrossed by dancing. Holla! here's Harrison.
How are you, old fellow? and how are the Texas Inconvertibles?"

It was indeed the broker, wandering moodily alone. What had he in common
with the rest of the company--the fops and flirts, the dancing men and
dancing women? The males all snubbed and despised him, from tall White
down to little Robinson; the women were hardly conscious of his
existence. He knew, too, that he could thrash any man there in a fair
stand-up fight, or buy out any three of them, ay, or talk any of them
down in the society of sensible and learned people; and this very
consciousness of superiority only served to embitter his position the
more. There were other sets, doubtless, who would have welcomed him
gladly, but either they were not sufficiently to his taste to attract
him, or he was in no mood to receive consolation from their sympathy. So
he had wandered alone, untouched by the charming scenery about him--a
man whom nobody cared for; and when Benson addressed him genially, and
in an exuberance of spirits threw his arm over the other's neck as they
walked side by side, the broker's heart seemed to expand towards the man
who had shown him even this slight profession of kindness, his
intelligent eyes lighted up, and he began to talk out cheerfully and
unassumingly all that was in him.

Harrison's own narrative of his personal prowess, as well as the
qualified panegyric pronounced upon him by Benson, had led Ashburner to
expect to find in him a manly person with some turn for athletic sports
and good living, but no particular intellectual endowments beyond such
as his business demanded. He was, therefore, not a little astonished at
(inasmuch as he was altogether unprepared for) the variety of knowledge
and the extent of mental cultivation which the broker displayed as their
conversation went on. They talked of the hills and valleys, and ravines
and water-courses around them, and Harrison compared this place with
others in a way that showed a ready observer of the beauties of nature.
They talked of Italy, and Harrison had at his fingers' ends the
principal palaces in every city, and the best pictures in every palace.
They talked of Greece, and Harrison quoted Plato. They talked of England
and France, and Harrison displayed a familiar acquaintance, not merely
with the statistics of the two countries, but also with the habits and
characteristics of their people. Finally, they talked on the puzzling
topic of American society--puzzling in its transition state and its
singular contrasts--and, whether the broker's views were correct or not,
they were any thing but commonplace or conventional.

"Our fashionable society has been all a mistake hitherto," said Harry
(Ashburner could not well make out whether there was a spice of irony in
his observation); "Mrs. Benson and some others are going to reform it
indifferently. The women thus far have been lost sight of after
marriage, and have left the field to the young girls. Now they are
beginning to wake up to their rights and privileges."

"They will not remedy any of the present evils in that way," answered
Harrison, apparently addressing himself to Ashburner, but he seemed to
be talking at Benson and through him at Benson's wife, or his own, or
both of them. "Our theory and practice was that a young girl should
enjoy herself in all freedom; that her age and condition were those of
pleasure and frolic--of dissipation, if you will--that after her
marriage she, comparatively speaking, retired from the world, not
through any conventional rule or imaginary standard of propriety, but of
her own free will, and in the natural course of things; because the
cares of maternity and her household gave her sufficient employment at
home. A woman who takes a proper interest in her family gives them the
first place in her thoughts, and is always ready to talk about them. Now
these domestic details are the greatest possible bore to a mere
fashionable casual drawing-room acquaintance. Hence you see that the
French, whose chief aim is to talk well in a drawing-room or an opera
box, utterly detest and unmercifully ridicule every thing connected with
domesticity or home life. On the other hand, if a married woman never
talks of these things or lets you think of them, she does not take a
proper interest in her family. No, the fault of youth is with the other
sex. There are too few men about, and too many boys. And the more
married belles there are the more will the boys be encouraged. For your
married belles like to have men about them younger than themselves--it
makes them appear younger, or at least they think so; and besides, such
youths are more easily managed and more subservient. But, still worse,
the more these boys usurp the place of men in society, the more boyish
and retrograde will the few men become who continue to divide the honors
of society with them. When Plato enumerated among the signs of a
republic in the last stage of decadence, that the youth imitate and
rival old men, and the old men let themselves down to a level with the
youth, he anticipated exactly the state of things that has come to pass
among us. Look at that little friend of yours with the beard--I don't
mean Edwards, but an older man about his size."

"Dicky Bleecker, I suppose you mean," growled Benson: "he's as much your
friend--or your wife's--as he is mine."

"Well, he is my contemporary, I may say; perhaps five years at most my
junior. What perceptible sign of mature age or manliness is there about
him? In what is he superior to or distinguishable from young Snelling,
who but this season rejoices in his first white tie and first horse, and
in the fruits of his first course of dancing lessons?"

"Well, but consider," said Benson, who was always ready to take up any
side of an argument--it was one of the first criticisms Ashburner made
on American conversation, that the men seemed to talk for victory rather
than for truth--"it stands to reason, that an intelligent married woman
must be better able than a girl to converse with a mature man, and her
conversation must have more attraction for him. As to our boys coming
out too soon, doubtless they do, but that depends not on the persons
ready to receive them, but on the general social system of the country
which pushes them into the world so early. For instance, I was left my
own master at twenty-one. So, too, with the want of proper progress and
growth in knowledge of the men. It is and must be so with the man of
fashion every where, for he is not occupied in learning things that have
a tendency to develop or improve his mind, but the contrary. I myself
have seen Frenchmen of fifty as easily amused and as eager after trifles
as boys."

"Frenchmen?" sneered the other; "yes, but they _are_ boys all their
lives, except in innocence."

"Very amusing and pleasant, at any rate; the best people for travelling
acquaintances that I know."

"Exactly--very pleasant to know for a little while. I have met with a
great many Frenchmen who impressed me favorably, and I used to think as
you say, what amusing people they were, but I never had occasion to live
with one for any length of time without finding him a bore and a
nuisance. A Frenchman turns himself inside out, as it were, at once. He
shows off all that there is to show on first acquaintance. You see the
best of him immediately, and afterwards there is nothing left but
repetitions of the same things, and eternal dissertations on himself and
his own affairs. He is like a wide, shallow house, with a splendid front
externally, and scanty furniture inside."

"Very true, and an Englishman (don't blush Ashburner) is like a suite of
college-rooms in one of his own university towns--a rusty exterior, a
dark, narrow passage along which you find your way with difficulty; and
when you do get in, jolly and comfortable apartments open suddenly upon
you; and as you come to examine them more carefully, you discover all
sorts of snug, little, out-of-the-way closets and recesses, full of old
books and old wine, and all things rich and curious. But the entrance is
uninviting to a casual acquaintance. Now, when you find an American of
the right stamp (here Benson's hands were accidentally employed in
adjusting his cravat), he hits the proper medium, and is accessible as a
Frenchman and as true as an Englishman."

Ashburner was going to express a doubt as to the compatibility of the
two qualities, when Harrison struck in again.

"On that account I never could see why Frenchmen should be dreaded as
dangerous in society. They fling out all their graces at once, exhaust
all their powers of fascination, and soon begin to be tiresome. How many
cases I have seen where a Frenchman fancied he was making glorious
headway in a lady's affections, and that she was just ready to fall into
his arms, when she was only ready to fall asleep in his face, and was
civil to him only from a great sacrifice of inclination to politeness!"

"Very pleasant it must be to a lady," said Ashburner, "that a man should
be at the same time wearying her to death with his company, and
perilling her reputation out of doors by his language."

"By Jove, it's dinner time!" exclaimed Benson, pulling out a microscopic
Geneva watch. "I thought the clock of my inner man said as much." And
back they hurried through the woods to the Glen House, but were as late
for the dinner as they had been for the dance. Harrison and Benson found
seats at the lower end of the table, where they established themselves
together and began, _à propos_ of Edwards's misadventure, to talk horse,
either because they had exhausted all other subjects, or because they
did not think the company worthy a better one. Mrs. Benson beckoned
Ashburner up to a place by her, but, somehow, he found himself opposite
Mrs. Harrison's eyes, and though he could not remember any thing she
said ten minutes after, her conversation, or looks, or both, had the
effect of transferring to her all the interest he was beginning to feel
for her husband--of whom, by the way, she took no more notice than if he
had not belonged to her.

"Poor Harrison!" said Benson, as he and Ashburner were walking their
horses leisurely homeward that evening (they both had too much sense to
ride fast after dinner), "he is twice thrown away! He might have been a
literary gentleman and a lover of art, living quietly on a respectable
fortune; but his father would make him go into business. He might be a
model family man, and at the same time a very entertaining member of
society; but his wife has snubbed and suppressed him for her own
exaltation. If, instead of treating him thus, she would only show him a
little gratitude as the source of all her luxury and magnificence, her
dresses and her jewelry, her carriage and horses (what a pair of
iron-grays she does drive!), and all her other splendors--if she would
only be proud of him as the great broker--not to speak of his varied
knowledge, of which she might also well be proud--if she would take some
little pains to interest herself in his pleasures and to bring him
forward in society--how easily she could correct and soften his little
uncouthnesses of person and dress, if she would take the trouble! Why
should she be ashamed of him? He is older than she--how much? ten years
perhaps, or twelve at most. He is not a beauty; but in a man, I should
say, mind, comes before good looks; and how infinitely superior he is in
mind and soul to any of the frivolous little beaux, native or foreign,
whom she delights to draw about her!"

"I fear I shall never be able to regard Mr. Harrison with as much
respect as you do. It may be ignorance, but I never could see much
difference between a speculator in stocks and a gambler."

"When a man is in his predicament domestically there are three things,
to one, two, or all of which he is pretty sure to take--drink, gambling,
and horses. Harrison is too purely intellectual a man to be led away by
the vulgar animal temptation of liquor, though he has a good cellar, and
sometimes consoles himself with a snug bachelor dinner. Stock-jobbing
is, as you say, only another sort of gambling, and this is his vice: at
the same time you will consider that it is his business, to which he was
brought up. Then, for absolute relaxation, he has his 'fast crab.' Put
him behind his 2' 45" stepper and he is happy for an hour or two, and
forgets his miseries--that is to say, his wife."

"But you talk as if his marriage was the cause of his speculations,
whereas you told me the other day that his speculations were the
indirect cause of his marriage."

"You are right: I believe the beginning of that bad habit must be set
down to his father's account; but the continuance of it is still
chargeable on his wife. I have heard him say myself that he would have
retired from business long ago but for Mrs. Harrison--that is to say, he
had to go on making money to supply her extravagance."

One fine morning there was a great bustle and flurry; moving of trunks,
and paying of bills, and preparations for departure. The fashionables
were fairly starved out, and had gone off in a body. The brilliant
equipages of Ludlow and Löwenberg, the superfine millinery of the
Robinsons, the song and story of the Vicomte, the indefatigable
revolutions of Edwards, were all henceforth to be lost to the sojourners
at Oldport. Mr. Grabster heeded not this practical protest against the
error of his ways. He had no difficulty in filling the vacant rooms, for
a crowd of people from all parts of the Union constantly thronged
Oldport, attracted by its reputation for coolness and salubrity; and he
rather preferred people from the West and South, as they knew less about
civilized life, and were more easily imposed upon. To be sure, even they
would find out in time the deficiencies of his establishment, and report
them at home; but meanwhile he hoped to fill his pockets for two or
three seasons under cover of _The Sewer's_ puffs, and then, when
business fell off, to impose on his landlord with some plausible story,
and obtain a lowering of his rent.

Some few--a very few--of "our set" were left. Our friend Harry stayed,
because the air of the place agreed remarkably with the infant hope of
the Bensons; and a few of the beaux remained--among them Sumner, White,
and Sedley--either out of friendship for Benson, or retained by the
attractions of Mrs. Benson, or those of Mrs. Harrison; for the _lionne_
stayed of course, it being her line to do just whatever the exclusives
did not do. But though Benson remained, he was not disposed to suffer in
silence. All this while _The Sewer_ had been filled with letters lauding
every thing about the Bath Hotel; and communications equally
disinterested, and couched in the same tone, had found their way into
some more respectable prints. Benson undertook the thankless task of
undeceiving the public. He sat down one evening and wrote off a spicy
epistle to _The Blunder and Bluster_, setting forth how things really
were at Oldport. Two days after, when the New-York mail arrived, great
was the wrath of Mr. Grabster. He called into council the old gentleman
with the melodious daughter, _The Sewer_ reporters, and some other
boarders who were in his confidence; and made magnificent, but rather
vague promises, of what he would do for the man who should discover the
daring individual who had thus bearded him in his very den;
simultaneously he wrote to _The Blunder and Bluster_, demanding the name
of the offender. With most American editors such a demand (especially if
followed up with a good dinner or skilfully-applied tip to the reporter
or correspondent) would have been perfectly successful. But he of _The
Blunder and Bluster_ was a much higher style of man. As Benson once said
of him, he had, in his capacity of the first political journalist in the
country, associated so much with gentlemen, that he had learned to be
something of a gentleman himself. Accordingly he replied to Mr.
Grabster, in a note more curt than courteous, that it was impossible to
comply with his request. So the indignant host was obliged to content
himself for the time with ordering _The Sewer_ to abuse the incognito.
Before many days, however, he obtained the desired information through
another source, in this wise.

Oldport had its newspaper, of course. Every American village of more
than ten houses has its newspaper. Mr. Cranberry Fuster, who presided
over the destinies of _The Oldport Daily Twaddler_, added to this
honorable and amiable occupation the equally honorable and amiable one
of village attorney. Though his paper was in every sense a small one,
he felt and talked as big as if it had been _The Times_, or _The
Moniteur_, or _The Blunder and Bluster_. He held the President of the
United States as something almost beneath his notice, and was in the
habit of lecturing the Czar of Russia, the Emperor of Austria, and other
foreign powers, in true Little Pedlington style. Emboldened by the
impunity which attended these assaults, he undertook to try his hand on
matters nearer home, and boldly essayed one season to write down the
polka and redowa as indecent and immoral. But here he found, as
Alexander, Napoleon, and other great men, had done before him, that
there is a limit to all human power. He might better have tried to write
off the roof of the Bath Hotel, which was rather a fragile piece of
work, and might have been carried away by much less wind than usually
served to distend the columns of _The Twaddler_. The doughty Tom Edwards
snapped his heels, so to speak, in the face of the mighty editor, and
the exclusives continued to polk more frantically than ever in the teeth
of his direst fulminations. One practical effect, however, these home
diatribes had, which his luminous sallies on foreign affairs altogether
failed to effect--they put money into his pocket. The next thing
Americans like to hearing themselves well praised, is to hear somebody,
even if it be themselves, well abused; and accordingly, on the mornings
when Mr. Fuster let out an anti-polka article, the usually small
circulation of his small sheet was multiplied by a very large
factor--almost every stranger bought a copy, the million to see the
abuse of the fashionables, the fashionables to see the abuse of
themselves.

Benson, in the course of his almost annual visits to Oldport Springs,
had been frequently amused by the antics of this formidable gentleman,
and had laudably contributed to make them generally known. Once, when
Mr. Fuster had politely denominated the Austrian emperor "a scoundrel,"
Harry moved _The Blunder and Bluster_ to say, that it was very sorry for
that potentate, who would undoubtedly be overwhelmed with mortification
when he learned that _The Twaddler_ entertained such an opinion of him.
Whereupon Fuster, who was of a literal dulness absolutely joke-proof,
struck off a flaming article on "the aristocratic sympathies" of _The
Blunder and Bluster_, which, like a British Whig and Federal journal as
it was, always came to the rescue of tyrants and despots, &c. &c. On
another occasion--the very morning of a State election--_The Twaddler_
had announced, with a great flourish, "that before its next sheet was
issued Mr. Brown would be invested with the highest honors that the
State could confer upon him." But even American editors are not always
infallible; Mr. Brown came out sadly in the minority, and the day after
_The Blunder and Bluster_ had a little corner paragraph to this
effect:--

"_We sincerely regret to see that our amusing little contemporary, THE
OLDPORT DAILY TWADDLER, has suspended publication_."

At this Mr. Fuster flared up fearfully, and threatened to sue _The
Blunder and Bluster_ for libel.

Now this magniloquent editor, who professed to be a great moral reformer
at home, and to regulate the destinies of nations abroad, was in truth
the mere creature and toady of Mr. Grabster, the greater part of the
revenue of his small establishment being derived from printing the bills
and advertisements of the Bath Hotel. As in duty bound, therefore, he
set to work to abuse the anonymous assailant of that atrociously-kept
house, calling him a quantity of heterogeneous names, and more than
insinuating that he was a person who had never been in good society, and
did not know what good living was, _because_ he found fault with the
living at the Bath Hotel. The leader wound up with a more than ever
exaggerated eulogy of Mr. Grabster and his "able and gentlemanly
assistants." Benson happened to get hold of this number of _The
Twaddler_ one evening when he had nothing to do, and those dangerous
implements, pen, ink, and paper, were within his reach. Beginning to
note down the absurdities and _non sequiturs_ in Mr. Fuster's article,
he found himself writing a very chaffy letter to _The Twaddler_. He had
an unfortunate talent for correspondence had Benson, like most of his
countrymen; so, giving the reins to his whim, he finished the epistle,
making it very spicy and satirical, with a garnish of similes and
classical quotations--altogether rather a neat piece of work, only it
might have been objected to as a waste of cleverness, and building a
large wheel to break a very small bug upon. Then he dropped it into the
post-office himself, never dreaming that Cranberry would publish it, but
merely anticipating the wrath of the little-great man on receiving such
a communication. It chanced, however, not long before, that Benson, in
the course of some legal proceedings, had been to sign papers, and "take
fifty cents' worth of affidavit," as he himself phrased it, before Mr.
Fuster in his legal capacity. The latter gentleman had thus the means of
identifying by comparison, the handwriting of the pseudonymous letter.
In a vast fit of indignation, not unmingled with satisfaction, he
brought out next day Harry's letter at full length, to the great peril
of the Latin quotations, and then followed it up with a rejoinder of his
own, in which he endeavored to take an attitude of sublime dignity,
backed up by classical quotations also, to show that he understood Latin
as well as Benson. But the attempt was as unsuccessful as it was
elaborate, for his anger broke through in every other sentence, making
the intended "smasher" an extraordinary compound of superfine writing
and vulgar abuse.

When in the course of human events (he began) it becomes necessary for
men holding our lofty and responsible position to stoop to the
chastisement of pretentious ignorance and imbecility, we shall not be
found to shrink from the task. The writer of the above letter is Mr.
Henry Benson, a young man of property, and a Federal Whig. He
insinuates that we are very stupid. It's no such thing; we are not
stupid a bit, and we mean to show Mr. B. as much before we have done
with him. Mr. Benson is a pompous young aristocrat, and Mr. Grabster is
more of a gentleman than he is--and so are we too for that matter. He
says the Bath Hotel is a badly kept house. We say it isn't, and we know
a great deal better than he does. We have dined there very often, and
found the fare and attendance excellent: and so did the Honorable
Theophilus Q. Smith, of Arkansas, last summer, when he came to enjoy the
invigorating breezes of this healthful locality. That distinguished and
remarkable man expressed himself struck with the arrangements of the
Bath Hotel, which left him no cause, he said, to regret the comforts of
his western home. But this establishment cannot please the fastidious
Mr. Benson! _O tempora, O Moses!_ as Cicero said to Catiline, _quousque
tandem_?

And so on for three columns.

Likewise, _The Sewer_, which had begun to blackguard _The Blunder and
Bluster's_ correspondent while he remained under the shelter of his
pseudonym, now that his name was known, came out with double virulence,
and filled half a sheet with filthy abuse of Harry, including collateral
assaults on his brother, grandmother, and second cousins, and most of
the surviving members of his wife's family. But as Benson never read
_The Sewer_, this part of the attack was an utter waste of Billingsgate
so far as he was concerned. What did surprise and annoy him was to find
that _The Inexpressible_, which, though well-known to be a stupid, was
generally considered a decent paper, had taken the enemy's side, and
published some very impertinent paragraphs about him. Afterwards he
discovered that he had been the victim of a principle. _The
Inexpressible_ and _Blunder and Bluster_ had a little private quarrel of
their own, and the former felt bound to attack every thing in any way
connected with the latter.

Nevertheless Benson was not very much distressed even at this
occurrence, for a reason which we shall now give at length, and which
will at the same time explain the propriety of the heading we have given
to this number. While every body was reading _The Sewer_ and _The
Twaddler_, and the more benevolent were pitying Harry for having started
such a nest of editorial and other blackguards about his ears, and the
more curious were wondering whether he would leave the hotel and resign
the field of battle to the enemy, our friend really cared very little
about the matter, except so far as he could use it for a blind to divert
attention from another affair which he had on hand, and which it was of
the greatest importance to keep secret, lest it should draw down the
interference of the local authorities: in short, he had a defiance to
mortal combat impending over him, which dangerous probability he had
brought upon himself in this wise.

Among the beaux who remained after the Hegira of the fashionables was a
Mr. Storey Hunter, who had arrived at Oldport only just before that
great event, for he professed to be a traveller and travelling man, and,
to keep up the character never came to a place when other people did,
but always popped up unexpectedly in the middle, or at the end, of a
season, as if he had just dropped from the moon, or arrived from the
antipodes. He had an affectation of being foreign--not English, or
French, or German, or like any particular European nation, but foreign
in a general sort of way, something not American; and always, on
whichever side of the Atlantic he was, hailed from some locality; at one
time describing himself in hotel books as from England, at another as
from Paris, at another from Baden--from anywhere, in short, except his
own native village in Connecticut. In accordance with this principle,
moreover, he carefully eschewed the indigenous habits of dress; and
while all the other men appeared at the balls in dress coats, and black
or white cravats, he usually displayed a flaming scarlet or blue tie, a
short frock coat, and yellow or brown trousers. A man six feet high, and
nearly as many round, is a tolerably conspicuous object in most places,
even without any marked peculiarities of dress; and when to this it is
added, that Mr. Hunter exhibited on his shirt-front and watch-chain
trinkets enough to stock a jeweller's shop, and that he was always
redolent of the most fashionable perfumes, it may be supposed that he
was not likely to escape notice at Oldport. His age no one knew exactly;
some of the old stagers gave him forty years and more, but he was in a
state of wonderful preservation, had a miraculous dye for his whiskers,
and a perpetually fresh color in his cheeks. Sedley used to say he
rouged, and that you might see the marks of it inside his collar; but
this may have been only an accident in shaving. He rather preferred
French to English in conversation; and with good reason, for when he
used the former language, you might suppose (with your eyes shut) that
you were talking to a very refined gentleman, whereas, so soon as he
opened his mouth in the vernacular, the provincial Yankee stood revealed
before you. As to his other qualities and merits, he appeared to have
plenty of money, and was an excellent and indefatigable dancer.
Ashburner, when he saw him spin round morning after morning, and night
after night, till he all but melted away himself, and threatened to
drown his partner, thought he must have the laudable motive of wishing
to reduce his bulk, which, however, continued undiminished.
Notwithstanding his travels and accomplishments, which, especially the
dancing, were sufficient to give him a passport to the best society,
there were some who regarded him with very unfavorable eyes, more
particularly Sumner and Benson. Supposing this to be merely another of
the frivolous feuds that existed in the place, and among "our set,"
Ashburner was not over-anxious or curious to know the cause of it. Nor,
if he had been, did the parties seem disposed to afford him much
information. Benson had, indeed, observed one day, that _that_ Storey
Hunter was the greatest blackguard in Oldport, except _The Sewer_
reporters; but as he had already said the same thing of half-a-dozen
men, his friend was not deterred thereby from making Hunter's
acquaintance--or rather, from accepting it; the difficulty at Oldport
being, _not_ to make the acquaintance of any man in society. And he
found the fat dandy, to all appearance, an innocent and good-natured
person, rather childish for his years, and well illustrating Harrison's
assertion, that the men in fashionable life rather retrograded than
developed from twenty to forty; but in no apparent respect formidable,
save for a more than American tendency to gossip. He had some story to
the prejudice of every one, but seemed to tell all these stories just as
an _enfant terrible_ might, without fully understanding them, or at all
heeding the possible consequences of repeating them.

The glory of the balls had departed with Edwards and the Robinsons, but
the remaining fashionables kept up their amusement with much vigor; and
the absence of the others, though detracting much from the brilliancy of
the place, was in some respects the gain of a loss. White came out in
all his glory now that most of the young men were gone. With his
graceful figure, neat dress, and ever-ready smile and compliment, he
looked the very ideal of the well-drilled man of fashion. Sumner, though
he could not have talked less if he had been an English heavy
dragoon-officer, or an Hungarian refugee, understanding no language but
his own, was very useful for a quiet way he had of arranging every thing
beforehand without fuss or delay, and, moreover, had the peculiar merit
(difficult to explain, but which we have all observed in some person at
some period of our lives) of _being good company without talking_.
Benson, with less pretence and display than he had before exhibited,
showed an energy and indefatigableness almost equal to Le Roi's;
whatever he undertook, he "kept the pot a-boiling." In short, the people
of "our set," who were left, went on among themselves much better than
before, because the men's capabilities were not limited to dancing, and
the women had less temptation to be perpetually dressing. Besides, the
removal of most of the fashionables had encouraged the other portions of
the transient population to come more forward, and exhibit various
primitive specimens of dancing, and other traits worth observing. One
evening there was a "hop" at the Bellevue. Ashburner made a point of
always looking in at these assemblies for an hour or so, and
scrutinizing the company with the coolness and complacency which an
Englishman usually assumes in such places, as if all the people there
were made merely for his amusement. Benson, who had literally polked the
heel off one of his boots, and thereby temporarily disabled himself, was
lounging about with him, making observations on men, women, and things
generally.

"You wouldn't think that was only a girl of seventeen," said Harry, as a
languishing brunette, with large, liquid black eyes, and a voluptuous
figure, glided by them in the waltz. "How soon these Southerners
develope into women! They beat the Italians even."

"I wonder the young lady has time to grow, she dances so much. I have
watched her two or three evenings, and she has never rested a moment
except when the music stopped.--Something must suffer, it seems to me.
Does her mind develope uniformly with her person? She is a great centre
of attraction, I observe; is it only for her beauty and dancing?"

"I suppose a beautiful young woman, with fifty or sixty thousand a year,
may consider mental accomplishments as superfluous. She knows, perhaps,
as much as a Russian woman of five-and-twenty. How much that is, you,
who have been on the Continent, know."

"Ah, an heiress; acres of cotton-fields, thousands of negroes, and so
on."

"Exactly. I put the income down at half of what popular report makes it;
these southern fortunes are so uncertain: the white part of the property
(that is to say, the cotton) varies with the seasons; and the black part
takes to itself legs, and runs off occasionally. But, at any rate, there
is quite enough to make her a great prize, and an object of admiration
and attention to all the little men--not to the old hands, like White
and Sumner; they are built up in their own conceit, and wouldn't marry
Sam Weller's 'female marchioness,' unless she made love to them first,
like one of Knowles's heroines. But the juveniles are crazy about her.
Robinson went off more ostentatiously love-sick than a man of his size I
ever saw; and Sedley is always chanting her praises--the only man,
woman, or child, he was ever known to speak well of. I don't think any
of them will catch her. Edwards might dance into her heart, perhaps, if
he were a little bigger; but as it is, she will, probably, make happy
and rich some one in her own part of the world. She says the young men
there suit her better, because they are 'more gentlemanly' than we
Northerners."

"I have heard many strangers say the same thing," said Ashburner,
prudently refraining from expressing any opinion of his own for he knew
Benson's anti-southern feelings.

"If education has any thing to do with being a gentleman, then, whether
you take _education_ in the highest sense, as the best discipline and
expansion of the mind by classical and scientific study; or in the
utilitarian sense, as the acquisition of useful knowledge, and a
practical acquaintance with men and things; or in the fine lady sense,
as the mastery of airs, and graces, and drawing-room accomplishments; or
in the moralist's sense, as the curbing of our mischievous propensities,
and the energizing of our good ones--in every case, we are more of
gentlemen than the Southerners. If the mere possession of wealth, and
progress in the grosser and more material arts of civilization, have any
thing to do with it, then, too, we are more of gentlemen. Their claims
rest on two grounds: first, they live on the unpaid labor of others,
while we all work, more or less, for ourselves, holding idleness as
disgraceful as they do labor; secondly, they are all the time fighting
duels."

"Are there no duels ever fought in this part of the country?"

"Scarcely any since Burr shot Hamilton. Alexander Hamilton was one of
our greatest men, and his death excited a feeling throughout the
Northern States which put down the practice almost entirely; and I
certainly think it a step forward in real civilization."

"Do you mean to say that it is with you as with us, where, if a man
becomes so involved in a quarrel that he is challenged, it is against
him and almost ruin to him whether he fights or does not fight? Or is
public opinion decidedly in favor of the man who does not fight, and
against the man who does? For instance, suppose you were challenged
yourself?"

"A man can't say beforehand what he would do in an emergency of the
kind; but my impression is that I should not fight, and that the opinion
of society would bear me out."

"But suppose a man insulted your wife or sister?"

"It is next door to impossible that an American gentleman should do such
a thing; but if he did, I should consider that he had reduced himself to
the level of a snob, and should treat him as I would any snob in the
streets,--knock him down, if I was able; and if I wasn't, take the law
of him: and if a man had wronged me irreparably, I fancy I should do as
these uncivilized Southerners themselves do in such a case,--shoot him
down in the street, wherever I could catch him. What sense or justice is
there in a duel? It is as if a man stole your coat, and instead of
having him put into prison, you drew lots with him whether you or he
should go."

"But suppose a man was spreading false reports about you; suppose he
said you were no gentleman, or that you had cheated somebody?"

"Bah!" replied Benson, dexterously evading the most important part of
the question, "if I were to fight all the people that spread false
reports about me, I should have my hands full. There is a man in this
room that slandered me as grossly as he could four years ago, and was
very near breaking off my marriage. That fat man there, with all the
jewelry--Storey Hunter."

"Indeed!" exclaimed the other, really surprised, for he had just seen
Mrs. Benson conversing with the ponderous exquisite, apparently on most
amicable terms.

"Yes, and it was entirely gratuitous. I never gave the scamp any
provocation. By Jupiter!" Benson turned very white and then very red,
"if he isn't dancing with my wife! His impudence is too much, and----. I
believe one of our women would put up with any thing from a man here if
he can only dance well. They have no self-respect."

Benson appeared to have very little himself at that moment, and not to
care much what he said or did. He trembled all over with rage, and his
friend expected to see an immediate outbreak; but, as if recollecting
himself, he suddenly stammered out something about the necessity of
changing his boots, and limped off accordingly for that purpose. He was
not gone more than five minutes, but in that time had contrived not only
to supply his pedal deficiency, but also to take a drink by way of
calming himself; and after the drink he took a turn with Miss Friskin,
and whirled her about the room, till he knocked over two or three
innocent bystanders, all of which tended very much to compose his
feelings. Ashburner had a presentiment that something would happen, and
stayed longer that night than his wont; indeed, till the end of the
ball, which, as there was now no German cotillion, lasted till only one
in the morning.

But the universal panacea of the polka had its mollifying effect on
Benson, and every thing might have passed off quietly but for an unlucky
accident. Some of the young Southerners had ordered up sundry bottles of
champagne, and were drinking the same in a corner. Hunter, who was much
given to toadying Southerners (another reason for Benson's dislike of
him), mingled among them, and partook of the inspiring beverage. _In
vino veritas_ is true as gospel, if you understand it rightly as meaning
that wine develops a man's real nature. Hunter, being by nature gossipy
and mendacious, waxed more and more so with every glass of Heidseck he
took down. Ashburner chancing to pass near the group, had his attention
arrested by hearing Benson's name. He stopped, and listened: Hunter was
going on with a prolix and somewhat confused story of some horse that
Benson had sold to somebody, in which transaction Sumner was somehow
mixed up, and the horse hadn't turned out well, and the purchaser wasn't
satisfied, and so on.

"If Benson hear this!" thought Ashburner.

And Benson did hear it very promptly, for Sedley was within ear-shot,
and, delighted at having a piece of mischief to communicate, he tracked
Harry out at the further extremity of the room, to inform him of the
liberties Storey Hunter was taking with his name. Whereupon the
slandered one, with all his wrath reawakened, traversed the apartment in
time to hear the emphatic peroration that, "bad as Sumner was, Benson
was a thousand times worse."

"I can't stand this," exclaimed he. "Where is Frank Sumner?" Sumner was
not visible. "Ashburner, will you stand by me if there's a row?"

By this time the ball was breaking up, and Benson, on going back to look
for his party, found that Mrs. B., like a true watering-place _belle_,
had gone off without waiting for him. This was exactly what he wanted.
Keeping his eye on Hunter, he followed him out to the head of the
staircase, where he had just been bidding good night to some ladies. No
one was in sight but Ashburner, who happened to be standing just outside
the door-way. The fat man nodded to Harry as if they had been the best
friends in the world.

"Curse his impudence!" exclaimed Benson, now fairly boiling over.
"Holloa, you Hunter! did you know you were an infernal scoundrel?
Because you are."

"What for?" quoth the individual in question, half sobered and half
disconcerted by this unceremonious address.

"And a contemptible blackguard," continued Benson, following up his
verbal attack.

"You're another," retorted Hunter.

Ashburner wondered if the two men were going to stand slanging each
other all night.

"I ought to have pulled your nose three years ago, and now take that!"
and Benson, who had been working at his glove ever since the parley
began, twitched it off and slapped Hunter in the face with it.

When an Irishman sees two people fighting, or going to fight, his
natural impulse is to urge them on. A Scotchman or an American tries to
part them. A Frenchman runs after the armed force. An Englishman does
nothing but look quietly on, unless one side meets with foul play. Thus
it was with Ashburner in the present instance. He took Benson's request
"to stand by him in case of a row," _au pied de la lettre_. He stood by
him, and that was all.

As soon as Hunter felt the glove in his face he struck out at Benson,
who stopped the blow very neatly, and seemed about to return it with a
left-hander; then suddenly changing his style of attack, he rushed
within the other's guard, and catching him by the throat with both
hands, did his best to strangle him. Hunter, unable to call for help or
to loosen the throttling grasp of his assailant, threw himself bodily
upon him. As he was about twice Benson's size and weight, the experiment
succeeded. Harry was thrown off his feet and precipitated against the
banisters, which being of slight material, gave way like so much paper,
and both men tumbled over into the landing-place below amid a great
scattering of splinters. Lighting on their feet, they began to pummel
each other without doing more damage than a couple of children, for they
were at such close quarters and so blinded by rage that they hit wild;
but Benson had caught his man by the throat again and was just getting
him into chancery, when White, Sedley, and some of the Southerners,
attracted by the noise, ran down stairs, calling on the "gentlemen" to
"behave as such," and words proving ineffectual, endeavoring to pull
them apart; which was no easy matter, for Benson hung on like grim
death, and when his hand was removed from Hunter's collar, caught him
again by the nose, nor would he give up till Mr. Simson, who was one of
the stoutest and most active men in the place, caught him up from behind
and fairly carried him off to the hall below. Then he seemed to come to
himself all at once, and recollected that he had invited the remains of
"our set" to supper that night. And accordingly, after taking a rapid
survey of himself in a glass, and finding that his face bore no mark of
the conflict, and that his dress was not more disordered than a man's
usually is when he has been polkaing all the evening, he went off to
meet his company, and a very merry time they had of it. Ashburner was
surprised to find that the spectators of the fray were able to ignore it
so completely. If they had been old men and old soldiers, they could not
have acted with more discretion, and it was impossible to suspect from
their conversation or manner that any thing unpleasant had occurred.
"These people do know how to hold their tongues sometimes," thought he.

Next morning while strolling about before breakfast (he was the earliest
riser of the young men in the place, as he did not dance or gamble), he
heard firing in the pistol-gallery. He thought of his conversation with
Benson and the occurrences of last night, and then recollected that he
was out of practice himself, and that there would be no harm in trying a
few shots. So he strode over to the gallery, and there, to his
astonishment, found on one side of the door the keeper, on the other
Frank Sumner (who had given a most devoted proof of friendship by
getting up two hours earlier in the morning than he had ever been known
to do before); and between them Benson, blazing away at the figure, and
swearing at himself for not making better shots.

"Take time by the forelock, you see," said he as he recognized
Ashburner. "_Nunquam non paratus_. The fellow will send me a challenge
this morning, I suppose, and I want to be ready for him."

"But do you know," said the Englishman, "if after this you should kill
your man, we in our country would call it something very like murder?"

"That may be," answered Harry, as he let fly again, this time ringing
the bell; "but we only call it practice."

       *       *       *       *       *

John Adams, in his Diary, states, that out of eight prominent members of
the Boston bar in 1763, with whom he was one evening discussing the
encroachments of England upon the colonies, only one, Adams himself,
lived through the Revolution, as an advocate of American independence.
Five adhered to Great Britain: Gridley, Auchmuty, Fitch, Kent, and
Hutchinson. Thatcher died in 1765, and Otis became incapacitated in
1771.




From Colburn's New Monthly Magazine

THE TWIN SISTERS.

A TRUE STORY.

BY W. WILKIE COLLINS, AUTHOR OF "ANTONINA."


Among those who attended the first of the King's _levées_, during the
London season of 18--, was an unmarried gentleman of large fortune,
named Streatfield. While his carriage was proceeding slowly down St.
James's Street, he naturally sought such amusement and occupation as he
could find in looking on the brilliant scene around him. The day was
unusually fine; crowds of spectators thronged the street and the
balconies of the houses on either side, all gazing at the different
equipages with as eager a curiosity and interest, as if fine vehicles
and fine people inside them were the rarest objects of contemplation in
the whole metropolis. Proceeding at a slower and slower pace, Mr.
Streatfield's carriage had just arrived at the middle of the street,
when a longer stoppage than usual occurred. He looked carelessly up at
the nearest balcony; and there among some eight or ten ladies, all
strangers to him, he saw one face that riveted his attention
immediately.

He had never beheld any thing so beautiful, any thing which struck him
with such strange, mingled, and sudden sensations, as this face. He
gazed and gazed on it, hardly knowing where he was, or what he was
doing, until the line of vehicles began again to move on. Then--after
first ascertaining the number of the house--he flung himself back in the
carriage, and tried to examine his own feelings, to reason himself into
self-possession; but it was all in vain. He was seized with that amiable
form of social monomania, called "love at first sight."

He entered the palace, greeted his friends, and performed all the
necessary Court ceremonies, feeling the whole time like a man in a
trance. He spoke mechanically, and moved mechanically--the lovely face
in the balcony occupied his thoughts, to the exclusion of every thing
else. On his return home, he had engagements for the afternoon and the
evening--he forgot and broke them all; and walked back to St. James's
Street as soon as he had changed his dress.

The balcony was empty; the sight-seers, who had filled it but a few
hours before, had departed--but obstacles of all sorts now tended only
to stimulate Mr. Streatfield; he was determined to ascertain the
parentage of the young lady, determined to look on the lovely face
again--the thermometer of his heart had risen already to Fever Heat!
Without loss of time, the shopkeeper to whom the house belonged was
bribed to loquacity by a purchase. All that he could tell, in answer to
inquiries, was that he had let his lodgings to an elderly gentleman and
his wife, from the country, who had asked some friends into their
balcony to see the carriages go to the _levée_. Nothing daunted, Mr.
Streatfield questioned and questioned again. What was the old
gentleman's name?--Dimsdale.--Could he see Mr. Dimsdale's servant?--The
obsequious shopkeeper had no doubt that he could: Mr. Dimsdale's servant
should be sent for immediately.

In a few minutes the servant, the all-important link in the chain of
Love's evidence, made his appearance. He was a pompous, portly man, who
listened with solemn attention, with a stern judicial calmness, to Mr.
Streatfield's rapid and somewhat confused inquiries, which were
accompanied by a minute description of the young lady, and by several
explanatory statements, all very fictitious, and all very plausible.
Stupid as the servant was, and suspicious as all stupid people are, he
had nevertheless sense enough to perceive that he was addressed by a
gentleman, and gratitude enough to feel considerably mollified by the
handsome _douceur_ which was slipped into his hand. After much pondering
and doubting, he at last arrived at the conclusion that the fair object
of Mr. Streatfield's inquiries was a Miss Langley, who had joined the
party in the balcony that morning, with her sister; and who was the
daughter of Mr. Langley, of Langley Hall, in ----shire. The family were
now staying in London, at ---- Street. More information than this, the
servant stated that he could not afford--he was certain that he had made
no mistake, for the Miss Langleys were the only very young ladies in the
house that morning--however, if Mr. Streatfield wished to speak to his
master, he was ready to carry any message with which he might be
charged.

But Mr. Streatfield had already heard enough for his purpose, and
departed at once for his club, determined to discover some means of
being introduced in due form to Miss Langley, before he slept that
night--though he should travel round the whole circle of his
acquaintance--high and low, rich and poor--in making the attempt.
Arrived at the club, he began to inquire resolutely, in all directions,
for a friend who knew Mr. Langley, of Langley Hall. He disturbed
gastronomic gentlemen at their dinner; he interrupted agricultural
gentlemen who were moaning over the prospects of the harvest; he
startled literary gentlemen who were deep in the critical mysteries of
the last Review; he invaded billiard-room, dressing-room, smoking-room;
he was more like a frantic ministerial whipper-in, hunting up stray
members for a division, than an ordinary man; and the oftener he was
defeated in his object, the more determined he was to succeed. At last,
just as he had vainly inquired of every body that he knew, just as he
was standing in the hall of the clubhouse thinking where he should go
next, a friend entered, who at once relieved him of all his
difficulties--a precious, an estimable man, who was on intimate terms
with Mr. Langley, and had been lately staying at Langley Hall. To this
friend all the lover's cares and anxieties were at once confided; and a
fitter depositary for such secrets of the heart could hardly have been
found. He made no jokes--for he was not a bachelor; he abstained from
shaking his head and recommending prudence--for he was not a seasoned
husband, or an experienced widower; what he really did was to enter
heart and soul into his friend's projects--for he was precisely in that
position, the only position, in which the male sex generally take a
proper interest in match-making: he was a newly married man.

Two days after, Mr. Streatfield was the happiest of mortals--he was
introduced to the lady of his love--to Miss Jane Langley. He really
enjoyed the priceless privilege of looking again on the face in the
balcony, and looking on it almost as often as he wished. It was perfect
Elysium. Mr. and Mrs. Langley saw little or no company--Miss Jane was
always accessible, never monopolized--the light of her beauty shone, day
after day, for her adorer alone; and his love blossomed in it, fast as
flowers in a hot-house. Passing quickly by all the minor details of the
wooing to arrive the sooner at the grand fact of the winning, let us
simply relate that Mr. Streatfield's object in seeking an introduction
to Mr. Langley was soon explained, and was indeed visible enough long
before the explanation. He was a handsome man, an accomplished man, and
a rich man. His two first qualifications conquered the daughter, and his
third the father. In six weeks Mr. Streatfield was the accepted suitor
of Miss Jane Langley.

The wedding-day was fixed--it was arranged that the marriage should take
place at Langley Hall, whither the family proceeded, leaving the
unwilling lover in London, a prey to all the inexorable business
formalities of the occasion. For ten days did the ruthless
lawyers--those dead weights that burden the back of Hymen--keep their
victim imprisoned in the metropolis, occupied over settlements that
never seemed likely to be settled. But even the long march of the law
has its end like other mortal things: at the expiration of the ten days
all was completed, and Mr. Streatfield found himself at liberty to start
for Langley Hall.

A large party was assembled at the house to grace the approaching
nuptials. There were to be _tableaux_, charades, boating-trips,
riding-excursions, amusements of all sorts--the whole to conclude (in
the play-bill phrase) with the grand climax of the wedding. Mr.
Streatfield arrived late; dinner was ready: he had barely time to dress,
and then bustle into the drawing-room, just as the guests were leaving
it, to offer his arm to Miss Jane--all greetings with friends and
introductions to strangers being postponed till the party met round the
dining-table.

Grace had been said; the covers were taken off; the loud, cheerful hum
of conversation was just beginning, when Mr. Streatfield's eyes met the
eyes of a young lady who was seated opposite, at the table. The guests
near him, observing at the same moment, that he continued standing after
every one else had been placed, glanced at him inquiringly. To their
astonishment and alarm, they observed that his face had suddenly become
deadly pale--his rigid features looked struck by paralysis. Several of
his friends spoke to him; but for the first few moments he returned no
answer. Then, still fixing his eyes upon the young lady opposite, he
abruptly exclaimed, in a voice, the altered tones of which startled
every one who heard him:--"_That_ is the face I saw in the
balcony!--_that_ woman is the only woman I can ever marry!" The next
instant, without a word more of either explanation or apology, he
hurried from the room.

One or two of the guests mechanically started up, as if to follow him;
the rest remained at the table, looking on each other in speechless
surprise. But before any one could either act or speak, almost at the
moment when the door closed on Mr. Streatfield, the attention of all was
painfully directed to Jane Langley. She had fainted. Her mother and
sisters removed her from the room immediately, aided by the servants. As
they disappeared, a dead silence again sank down over the company--they
all looked around with one accord to the master of the house.

Mr. Langley's face and manner sufficiently revealed the suffering and
suspense that he was secretly enduring. But he was a man of the
world--neither by word nor action did he betray what was passing within
him. He resumed his place at the table, and begged his guests to do the
same. He affected to make light of what had happened; entreated every
one to forget it, or, if they remembered it at all, to remember it only
as a mere accident which would no doubt be satisfactorily explained.
Perhaps it was only a jest on Mr. Streatfield's part--rather too serious
a one, he must own. At any rate, whatever was the cause of the
interruption to the dinner which had just happened, it was not important
enough to require every body to fast around the table of the feast. He
asked it as a favor to himself, that no further notice might be taken of
what had occurred. While Mr. Langley was speaking thus, he hastily wrote
a few lines on a piece of paper, and gave it to one of the servants. The
note was directed to Mr. Streatfield; the lines contained only these
words:--"Two hours hence, I shall expect to see you alone in the
library."

The dinner proceeded; the places occupied by the female members of the
Langley family, and by the young lady who had attracted Mr.
Streatfield's notice in so extraordinary a manner, being left vacant.
Every one present endeavored to follow Mr. Langley's advice, and go
through the business of the dinner, as if nothing had occurred; but the
attempt failed miserably. Long, blank pauses occurred in the
conversation; general topics were started, but never pursued; it was
more like an assembly of strangers, than a meeting of friends; people
neither ate nor drank, as they were accustomed to eat and drink; they
talked in altered voices, and sat with unusual stillness, even in the
same positions. Relatives, friends, and acquaintances, all alike
perceived that some great domestic catastrophe had happened; all
foreboded that some serious, if not fatal, explanation of Mr.
Streatfield's conduct would ensue: and it was vain and hopeless--a very
mockery of self-possession--to attempt to shake off the sinister and
chilling influences that recent events had left behind them, and resume
at will the thoughtlessness and hilarity of ordinary life.

Still, however, Mr. Langley persisted in doing the honors of his table,
in proceeding doggedly through all the festive ceremonies of the hour,
until the ladies rose and retired. Then, after looking at his watch, he
beckoned to one of his sons to take his place; and quietly left the
room. He only stopped once, as he crossed the hall, to ask news of his
daughter from one of the servants. The reply was, that she had had a
hysterical fit; that the medical attendant of the family had been sent
for; and that since his arrival she had become more composed. When the
man had spoken, Mr. Langley made no remark, but proceeded at once to the
library. He locked the door behind him, as soon as he entered the room.

Mr. Streatfield was already waiting there--he was seated at the table,
endeavoring to maintain an appearance of composure, by mechanically
turning over the leaves of the books before him. Mr. Langley drew a
chair near him; and in low, but very firm tones, began the conversation
thus:--

"I have given you two hours, sir, to collect yourself, to consider your
position fully--I presume, therefore, that you are now prepared to favor
me with an explanation of your conduct at my table, to-day."

"What explanation can I make?--what can I say, or think of this most
terrible of fatalities?" exclaimed Mr. Streatfield, speaking faintly and
confusedly; and still not looking up--"There has been an unexampled
error committed!--a fatal mistake, which I could never have anticipated,
and over which I had no control!"

"Enough, sir, of the language of romance," interrupted Mr. Langley,
coldly; "I am neither of an age nor a disposition to appreciate it. I
come here to ask plain questions honestly, and I insist, as my right, on
receiving answers in the same spirit. _You_, Mr. Streatfield, sought an
introduction to _me_--you professed yourself attached to my daughter
Jane--your proposals were (I fear unhappily for _us_) accepted--your
wedding-day was fixed--and now, after all this, when you happen to
observe my daughter's twin-sister sitting opposite to you--"

"Her twin-sister!" exclaimed Mr. Streatfield; and his trembling hand
crumpled the leaves of the book, which he still held while he spoke.
"Why is it, intimate as I have been with your family, that I now know
for the first time that Miss Jane Langley has a twin-sister?"

"Do you descend, sir, to a subterfuge, when I ask you for an
explanation?" returned Mr. Langley, angrily. "You must have heard, over
and over again, that my children, Jane and Clara, were twins."

"On my word and honor, I declare that--"

"Spare me all appeals to your word or your honor, sir; I am beginning to
doubt both."

"I will not make the unhappy situation in which we are all placed, still
worse, by answering your last words, as I might, at other times, feel
inclined to answer them," said Mr. Streatfield, assuming a calmer
demeanor than he had hitherto displayed. "I tell you the truth, when I
tell you that, before to-day, I never knew that any of your children
were twins. Your daughter Jane has frequently spoken to me of her absent
sister Clara, but never spoke to me of her as her twin-sister. Until
to-day, I have had no opportunity of discovering the truth; for until
to-day, I have never met Miss Clara Langley since I saw her in the
balcony of the house in St. James's street. The only one of your
children who was never present during my intercourse with your family in
London, was your daughter Clara--the daughter whom I now know, for the
first time, as the young lady who really arrested my attention on my way
to the _levée_--whose affections it was really my object to win in
seeking an introduction to you. To _me_, the resemblance between the
twin-sisters has been a fatal resemblance; the long absence of one, a
fatal absence."

There was a momentary pause, as Mr. Streatfield sadly and calmly
pronounced the last words. Mr. Langley appeared to be absorbed in
thought. At length he proceeded, speaking to himself:--

"It _is_ strange! I remember that Clara left London on the day of the
_levée_, to set out on a visit to her aunt; and only returned here two
days since, to be present at her sister's marriage. Well, sir," he
continued, addressing Mr. Streatfield, "granting what you say, granting
that we all mentioned my absent daughter to you, as we are accustomed to
mention her among ourselves, simply as 'Clara,' you have still not
excused your conduct in my eyes. Remarkable as the resemblance is
between the sisters, more remarkable even, I am willing to admit, than
the resemblance usually is between twins, there is yet a difference,
which, slight, indescribable though it may be, is nevertheless
discernible to all their relations and to all their friends. How is it
that you, who represent yourself as so vividly impressed by your first
sight of my daughter Clara, did not discover the error when you were
introduced to her sister Jane, as the lady who had so much attracted
you."

"You forget, sir," rejoined Mr. Streatfield, "that I have never beheld
the sisters together until to-day. Though both were in the balcony when
I first looked up at it, it was Miss Clara Langley alone who attracted
my attention. Had I only received the smallest hint that the absent
sister of Miss Jane Langley was her _twin-sister_, I would have seen
her, at any sacrifice, before making my proposals. For it is my duty to
confess to you, Mr. Langley (with the candor which is your undoubted
due), that when I was first introduced to your daughter Jane, I felt an
unaccountable impression that she was the same as, and yet different
from, the lady whom I had seen in the balcony. Soon, however, this
impression wore off. Under the circumstances, could I regard it as any
thing but a mere caprice, a lover's wayward fancy? I dismissed it from
my mind; it ceased to affect me, until to-day, when I first discovered
that it was a warning which I had most unhappily disregarded; that a
terrible error had been committed, for which no one of us was to blame,
but which was fraught with misery, undeserved misery, to us all!"

"These, Mr. Streatfield, are explanations which may satisfy _you_," said
Mr. Langley, in a milder tone, "but they cannot satisfy _me_; they will
not satisfy the world. You have repudiated, in the most public and most
abrupt manner, an engagement, in the fulfilment of which the honor and
the happiness of my family are concerned. You have given me reasons for
your conduct, it is true; but will those reasons restore to my daughter
the tranquillity which she has lost, perhaps for ever? Will they stop
the whisperings of calumny? Will they carry conviction to those
strangers to me, or enemies of mine, whose pleasure it may be to
disbelieve them? You have placed both yourself and me, sir, in a
position of embarrassment--nay, a position of danger and disgrace, from
which the strongest reasons and the best excuses cannot extricate us."

"I entreat you to believe," replied Mr. Streatfield, "that I deplore
from my heart the error--the fault, if you will--of which I have been
unconsciously guilty. I implore your pardon, both for what I said and
did at your table to-day; but I cannot do more. I cannot and I dare not
pronounce the marriage vows to your daughter, with my lips, when I know
that neither my conscience nor my heart can ratify them. The commonest
justice, and the commonest respect towards a young lady who deserves
both, and more than both, from every one who approaches her, strengthen
me to persevere in the only course which it is consistent with honor and
integrity for me to take."

"You appear to forget," said Mr. Langley, "that it is not merely your
own honor, but the honor of others, that is to be considered in the
course of conduct which you are now to pursue."

"I have by no means forgotten what is due to _you_," continued Mr.
Streatfield, "or what responsibilities I have incurred from the nature
of my intercourse with your family. Do I put too much trust in your
forbearance, if I now assure you, candidly and unreservedly, that I
still place all my hopes of happiness in the prospect of becoming
connected by marriage with a daughter of yours? Miss Clara Langley--"

Here the speaker paused. His position was becoming a delicate and a
dangerous one; but he made no effort to withdraw from it. Almost
bewildered by the pressing and perilous emergency of the moment,
harassed by such a tumult of conflicting emotions within him as he had
never known before, he risked the worst, with all the blindfold
desperation of love. The angry flush was rising on Mr. Langley's cheek;
it was evidently costing him a severe struggle to retain his assumed
self-possession; but he did not speak. After an interval, Mr.
Streatfield proceeded thus:--

"However unfortunately I may express myself, I am sure you will do me
the justice to believe that I am now speaking from my heart on a subject
(to _me_) of the most vital importance. Place yourself in my situation,
consider all that has happened, consider that this may be, for aught I
know to the contrary, the last opportunity I may have of pleading my
cause; and then say whether it is possible for me to conceal from you
that I can only look to your forbearance and sympathy for permission to
retrieve my error, to--to--Mr. Langley! I cannot choose expressions at
such a moment as this. I can only tell you that the feeling with which I
regarded your daughter Clara, when I first saw her, still remains what
it was. I cannot analyze it; I cannot reconcile its apparent
inconsistencies and contradictions; I cannot explain how, while I may
seem to you and to every one to have varied and vacillated with insolent
caprice, I have really remained, in my own heart and to my own
conscience, true to my first sensations and my first convictions. I can
only implore you not to condemn me to a life of disappointment and
misery, by judging me with hasty irritation. Favor me, so far at least,
as to relate the conversation which has passed between us to your two
daughters. Let me hear how it affects each of them towards me. Let me
know what they are willing to think and ready to do under such
unparalleled circumstances as have now occurred. I will wait _your_
time, and _their_ time; I will abide by _your_ decision and _their_
decision, pronounced after the first poignant distress and irritation of
this day's events have passed over."

Still Mr. Langley remained silent; the angry word was on his tongue; the
contemptuous rejection of what he regarded for the moment as a
proposition equally ill-timed and insolent, seemed bursting to his lips;
but once more he restrained himself. He rose from his seat, and walked
slowly backwards and forwards, deep in thought. Mr. Streatfield was too
much overcome by his own agitation to plead his cause further by another
word. There was a silence in the room now, which lasted for some time.

We have said that Mr. Langley was a man of the world. He was strongly
attached to his children; but he had a little of the selfishness and
much of the reverence for wealth of a man of the world. As he now
endeavored to determine mentally on his proper course of action--to
disentangle the whole case from all its mysterious intricacies--to view
it, extraordinary as it was, in its proper bearings, his thoughts began
gradually to assume what is called, "a practical turn." He reflected
that he had another daughter, besides the twin-sisters, to provide for;
and that he had two sons to settle in life. He was not rich enough to
portion three daughters; and he had not interest enough to start his
sons favorably in a career of eminence. Mr. Streatfield, on the
contrary, was a man of great wealth, and of great "connections" among
people in power. Was such a son-in-law to be rejected, even after all
that had happened, without at least consulting his wife and daughters
first? He thought not. Had not Mr. Streatfield, in truth, been the
victim of a remarkable fatality, of an incredible accident, and were no
allowances, under such circumstances, to be made for him? He began to
think there were. Reflecting thus, he determined at length to proceed
with moderation and caution at all hazards; and regained composure
enough to continue the conversation in a cold, but still in a polite
tone.

"I will commit myself, sir, to no agreement or promise whatever," he
began, "nor will I consider this interview in any respect as a
conclusive one, either on your side or mine; but if I think, on
consideration, that it is desirable that our conversation should be
repeated to my wife and daughters, I will make them acquainted with it,
and will let you know the result. In the mean time, I think you will
agree with me, that it is most fit that the next communications between
us should take place by letter alone."

Mr. Streatfield was not slow in taking the hint conveyed by Mr.
Langley'a last words. After what had occurred, and until something was
definitely settled, he felt that the suffering and suspense which he was
already enduring would be increased tenfold if he remained longer in the
same house with the twin sisters--the betrothed of one, the lover of the
other! Murmuring a few inaudible words of acquiescence in the
arrangement which had just been proposed to him, he left the room. The
same evening he quitted Langley Hall.

The next morning the remainder of the guests departed, their curiosity
to know all the particulars of what had happened remaining ungratified.
They were simply informed that an extraordinary and unexpected obstacle
had arisen to delay the wedding; that no blame attached to any one in
the matter; and that as soon as every thing had been finally determined,
every thing would be explained. Until then, it was not considered
necessary to enter in any way into particulars. By the middle of the day
every visitor had left the house; and a strange and melancholy spectacle
it presented when they were all gone. Rooms were now empty and silent,
which the day before had been filled with animated groups, and had
echoed with merry laughter. In one apartment, the fittings for the
series of "Tableaux" which had been proposed, remained half completed:
the dresses that were to have been worn, lay scattered on the floor; the
carpenter who had come to proceed with his work, gathered up his tools
in ominous silence, and departed as quickly as he could. Here lay books
still open at the last page read; there was an album, with the drawing
of the day before unfinished, and the color-box unclosed by its side. On
the deserted billiard-table, the positions of the "cues" and balls
showed traces of an interrupted game. Flowers were scattered on the
rustic tables in the garden, half made into nosegays, and beginning to
wither already. The very dogs wandered in a moody, unsettled way about
the house, missing the friendly hands that had fondled and fed them for
so many days past, and whining impatiently in the deserted
drawing-rooms. The social desolation of the scene was miserably complete
in all its aspects.

Immediately after the departure of his guests, Mr. Langley had a long
interview with his wife. He repeated to her the conversation which had
taken place between Mr. Streatfield and himself, and received from her
in return such an account of the conduct of his daughter, under the
trial that had befallen her, as filled him with equal astonishment and
admiration. It was a new revelation to him of the character of his own
child.

"As soon as the violent symptoms had subsided," said Mrs. Langley, in
answer to her husband's first inquiries, "as soon as the hysterical fit
was subdued, Jane seemed suddenly to assume a new character, to become
another person. She begged that the Doctor might be released from his
attendance, and that she might be left alone with me and with her sister
Clara. When every one else had quitted the room, she continued to sit in
the easy-chair where we had at first placed her, covering her face with
her hands. She entreated us not to speak to her for a short time, and,
except that she shuddered occasionally, sat quite still and silent. When
she at last looked up, we were shocked to see the deadly paleness of her
face, and the strange alteration that had come over her expression; but
she spoke to us so coherently, so solemnly even, that we were amazed; we
knew not what to think or what to do; it hardly seemed to be _our_ Jane
who was now speaking to us."

"What did she say?" asked Mr. Langley, eagerly.

"She said that the first feeling of her heart, at that moment, was
gratitude on her own account. She thanked God that the terrible
discovery had not been made too late, when her married life might have
been a life of estrangement and misery. Up to the moment when Mr.
Streatfield had uttered that one fatal exclamation, she had loved him,
she told us, fondly and fervently; _now_, no explanation, no repentance
(if either were tendered), no earthly persuasion or command (in case
Mr. Streatfield should think himself bound, as a matter of atonement, to
hold to his rash engagement), could ever induce her to become his wife."

"Mr. Streatfield will not test her resolution," said Mr. Langley,
bitterly; "he deliberately repeated his repudiation of his engagement in
this room; nay, more, he--"

"I have something important to say to you from Jane on this point,"
interrupted Mrs. Langley. "After she had spoken the first few words
which I have already repeated to you, she told us that she had been
thinking--thinking more calmly perhaps than we could imagine--on all
that had happened; on what Mr. Streatfield had said at the dinner-table;
on the momentary glance of recognition which she had seen pass between
him and her sister Clara, whose accidental absence, during the whole
period of Mr. Streatfield's intercourse with us in London, she now
remembered and reminded me of. The cause of the fatal error, and the
manner in which it had occurred, seemed to be already known to her, as
if by intuition. We entreated her to refrain from speaking on the
subject for the present; but she answered that it was her duty to speak
on it--her duty to propose something which should alleviate the suspense
and distress we were all enduring on her account. No words can describe
to you her fortitude, her noble endurance--." Mrs. Langley's voice
faltered as she pronounced the last words. It was some minutes ere she
became sufficiently composed to proceed thus:

"I am charged with a message to you from Jane--I should say, charged
with her entreaties, that you will not suspend our intercourse with Mr.
Streatfield, or view his conduct in any other than a merciful light--as
conduct for which accident and circumstances are alone to blame. After
she had given me this message to you, she turned to Clara, who sat
weeping by her side, completely overcome; and said that _they_ were to
blame, if any one was to be blamed in the matter, for being so much
alike as to make all who saw them apart doubt which was Clara and which
was Jane. She said this with a faint smile, and an effort to speak
playfully, which touched us to the heart. Then, in a tone and manner
which I can never forget, she asked her sister--charging her, on their
mutual affection and mutual confidence, to answer sincerely--if _she_
had noticed Mr. Streatfield on the day of the _levée_, and had
afterwards remembered him at the dinner-table, as _he_ had noticed and
remembered _her_? It was only after Jane had repeated this appeal, still
more earnestly and affectionately, that Clara summoned courage and
composure enough to confess that she _had_ noticed Mr. Streatfield on
the day of the _levée_, had thought of him afterwards during his absence
from London, and had recognized him at our table, as he had recognized
her.

"Is it possible! I own I had not anticipated--not thought for one moment
of that," said Mr. Langley.

"Perhaps," continued his wife, "it is best that you should see Jane now,
and judge for yourself. For _my_ part, her noble resignation under this
great trial, has so astonished and impressed me, that I only feel
competent to advise, as she advises, to act as she thinks fit. I begin
to think that it is not _we_ who are to guide _her_, but _she_ who is to
guide _us_."

Mr. Langley lingered irresolute for a few minutes; then quitted the
room, and proceeded along to Jane Langley's apartment.

When he knocked at the door, it was opened by Clara. There was an
expression partly of confusion, partly of sorrow on her face; and when
her father stopped as if to speak to her, she merely pointed into the
room, and hurried away without uttering a word.

Mr. Langley had been prepared by his wife for the change that had taken
place in his daughter since the day before; but he felt startled, almost
overwhelmed, as he now looked on her. One of the poor girl's most
prominent personal attractions, from her earliest years, had been the
beauty of her complexion; and now, the freshness and the bloom had
entirely departed from her face; it seemed absolutely colorless. Her
expression, too, appeared to Mr. Langley's eye, to have undergone a
melancholy alteration; to have lost its youthfulness suddenly; to have
assumed a strange character of firmness and thoughtfulness, which he had
never observed in it before. She was sitting by an open window,
commanding a lovely view of wide, sunny landscape; a Bible which her
mother had given her, lay open on her knees; she was reading in it as
her father entered. For the first time in his life, he paused,
speechless, as he approached to speak to one of his own children.

"I am afraid I look very ill," she said, holding out her hand to him;
"but I am better than I look; I shall be quite well in a day or two.
Have you heard my message, father? have you been told?"--

"My love, we will not speak of it yet; we will wait a few days," said
Mr. Langley.

"You have always been so kind to me," she continued, in less steady
tones, "that I am sure you will let me go on. I have very little to say,
but that little must be said now, and then we need never recur to it
again. Will you consider all that has happened, as something forgotten?
You have heard already what it is that I entreat you to do; will you let
_him_--Mr. Streatfield--" (She stopped, her voice failed for a moment,
but she recovered herself again almost immediately.) "Will you let Mr.
Streatfield remain here, or recall him if he is gone, and give him an
opportunity of explaining himself to my sister? If poor Clara should
refuse to see him for my sake, pray do not listen to her. I am sure this
is what ought to be done; I have been thinking of it very calmly, and I
feel that it is right. And there is something more I have to beg of you,
father; it is, that, while Mr. Streatfield is here, you will allow me
to go and stay with my aunt.--You know how fond she is of me. Her house
is not a day's journey from home. It is best for every body (much the
best for _me_) that I should not remain here at present; and--and--dear
father! I have always been your spoiled child; and I know you will
indulge me still. If you will do what I ask you, I shall soon get over
this heavy trial. I shall be well again if I am away at my aunt's--if--"

She paused; and putting one trembling arm round her father's neck, hid
her face on his breast. For some minutes, Mr. Langley could not trust
himself to answer her. There was something, not deeply touching only,
but impressive and sublime, about the moral heroism of this young girl,
whose heart and mind--hitherto wholly inexperienced in the harder and
darker emergencies of life--now rose in the strength of their native
purity superior to the bitterest, cruellest trial that either could
undergo; whose patience and resignation, called forth for the first time
by a calamity which suddenly thwarted the purposes and paralyzed the
affections that had been destined to endure for a life, could thus
appear at once in the fullest maturity of virtue and beauty. As the
father thought on these things; as he vaguely and imperfectly estimated
the extent of the daughter's sacrifice; as he reflected on the nature of
the affliction that had befallen her--which combined in itself a
fatality that none could have foreseen, a fault that could neither be
repaired nor resented, a judgment against which there was no appeal--and
then remembered how this affliction had been borne, with what words and
what actions it had been met, he felt that it would be almost a
profanation to judge the touching petition just addressed to him, by the
criterion of _his_ worldly doubts and _his_ worldly wisdom. His eye fell
on the Bible, still open beneath it; he remembered the little child who
was set in the midst of the disciples, as teacher and example to all;
and when at length he spoke in answer to his daughter, it was not to
direct or to advise, but to comfort and comply.

They delayed her removal for a few days, to see if she faltered in her
resolution, if her bodily weakness increased; but she never wavered;
nothing in her appearance changed, either for better or for worse. A
week after the startling scene at the dinner-table, she was living in
the strictest retirement in the house of her aunt.

About the period of her departure, a letter was received from Mr.
Streatfield. It was little more than a recapitulation of what he had
already said to Mr. Langley--expressed, however, on this occasion, in
stronger and, at the same time, in more respectful terms. The letter was
answered briefly: he was informed that nothing had, as yet, been
determined on, but that the next communication would bring him a final
reply.

Two months passed. During that time, Jane Langley was frequently visited
at her aunt's house, by her father and mother. She still remained calm
and resolved; still looked pale and thoughtful, as at first. Doctors
were consulted: they talked of a shock to the nervous system; of great
hope from time, and their patient's strength of mind; and of the
necessity of acceding to her wishes in all things. Then, the advice of
the aunt was sought. She was a woman of an eccentric, masculine
character, who had herself experienced a love-disappointment in early
life, and had never married. She gave her opinion unreservedly and
abruptly, as she always gave it. "Do as Jane tells you!" said the old
lady, severely; "that poor child has more moral courage and
determination than all the rest of you put together! I know better than
any body what a sacrifice she has had to make; but she has made it, and
made it nobly--like a heroine, as some people would say; like a good,
high-minded, courageous girl, as _I_ say! Do as she tells you! Let that
poor, selfish fool of a man have his way, and marry her sister--he has
made one mistake already about a face--see if he doesn't find out, some
day, that he has made another, about a wife! Let him!--Jane is too good
for _him_, or for any man! Leave her to me; let her stop here; she
shan't lose by what happened! You know this place is mine--I mean it is
to be hers, when I'm dead. You know I've got some money--I shall leave
it to her. I've made my will: it's all done and settled! Go back home;
send for the man, and tell Clara to marry him without any more fuss! You
wanted my opinion--There it is for you!"

At last Mr. Langley decided. The important letter was written, which
recalled Mr. Streatfield to Langley Hall. As Jane had foreseen, Clara at
first refused to hold any communication with him; but a letter from her
sister, and the remonstrances of her father, soon changed her
resolution. There was nothing in common between the twin-sisters but
their personal resemblance. Clara had been guided all her life by the
opinions of others, and she was guided by them now.

Once permitted the opportunity of pleading his cause, Mr. Streatfield
did not neglect his own interests. It would be little to our purpose to
describe the doubts and difficulties which delayed at first the progress
of his second courtship--pursued as it was under circumstances, not only
extraordinary, but unprecedented. It is no longer with him, or with
Clara Langley, that the interest of our story is connected. Suffice it
to say, that he ultimately overcame all the young lady's scruples; and
that, a few months afterwards, some of Mr. Langley's intimate friends
found themselves again assembled round his table as wedding-guests, and
congratulating Mr. Streatfield on his approaching union with Clara, as
they had already congratulated him, scarcely a year back, on his
approaching union with Jane!

The social ceremonies of the wedding-day were performed soberly--almost
sadly. Some of the guests (especially the unmarried ladies) thought
that Miss Clara had allowed herself to be won too easily--others were
picturing to themselves the situation of the poor girl who was absent;
and contributed little toward the gayety of the party. On this occasion,
however, nothing occurred to interrupt the proceedings; the marriage
took place; and, immediately after it, Mr. Streatfield and his bride
started for a tour on the Continent.

On their departure, Jane Langley returned home. She made no reference
whatever to her sister's marriage; and no one mentioned it in her
presence. Still the color did not return to her cheek, or the old gayety
to her manner. The shock that she had suffered had left its traces on
her for life. But there was no evidence that she was sinking under the
remembrances which neither time nor resolution could banish. The strong,
pure heart had undergone a change, but not a deterioration. All that had
been brilliant in her character was gone; but all that was noble in it
remained. Never had her intercourse with her family and her friends been
so affectionate and so kindly as it was now.

When, after a long absence, Mr. Streatfield and his wife returned to
England, it was observed, at her first meeting with them, that the
momentary confusion and embarrassment were on _their_ side, not on
_hers_. During their stay at Langley Hall, she showed not the slightest
disposition to avoid them. No member of the family welcomed them more
cordially, entered into all their plans and projects more readily, or
bade them farewell with a kinder or better grace, when they departed for
their own home.

Our tale is nearly ended: what remains of it, must comprise the history
of many years in a few words.

Time passed on; and Death and Change told of its lapse among the family
at Langley Hall. Five years after the events above related, Mr. Langley
died; and was followed to the grave, shortly afterwards, by his wife. Of
their two sons, the eldest was rising into good practice at the bar; the
youngest had become _attaché_ to a foreign embassy. Their third daughter
was married, and living at the family seat of her husband, in Scotland.
Mr. and Mrs. Streatfield had children of their own, now, to occupy their
time and absorb their care. The career of life was over for some--the
purposes of life had altered for others--Jane Langley alone, still
remained unchanged.

She now lived entirely with her aunt. At intervals--as their worldly
duties and avocations permitted them--the other members of her family,
or one or two intimate friends, came to the house. Offers of marriage
were made to her, but were all declined. The first, last love of her
girlish days--abandoned as a hope, and crushed as a passion; living only
as a quiet grief, as a pure remembrance--still kept its watch, as
guardian and defender, over her heart. Years passed on and worked no
change in the sad uniformity of her life, until the death of her aunt
left her mistress of the house in which she had hitherto been a guest.
Then it was observed that she made fewer and fewer efforts to vary the
tenor of her existence, to forget her old remembrances for awhile in the
society of others. Such invitations as reached her from relations and
friends were more frequently declined than accepted. She was growing old
herself now; and, with each advancing year, the busy pageant of the
outer world presented less and less that could attract her eye.

So she began to surround herself, in her solitude, with the favorite
books that she had studied, with the favorite music that she had played,
in the days of her hopes and her happiness. Every thing that was
associated, however slightly, with that past period, now acquired a
character of inestimable value in her eyes, as aiding her mind to
seclude itself more and more strictly in the sanctuary of its early
recollections. Was it weakness in her to live thus; to abandon the world
and the world's interests, as one who had no hope, or part in either?
Had she earned the right, by the magnitude and resolution of her
sacrifice, thus to indulge in the sad luxury of fruitless remembrance?
Who shall say!--who shall presume to decide that cannot think with _her_
thoughts, and look back with _her_ recollections!

Thus she lived--alone, and yet not lonely; without hope, but with no
despair; separate and apart from the world around her, except when she
approached it by her charities to the poor, and her succor to the
afflicted; by her occasional interviews with the surviving members of
her family and a few old friends, when they sought her in her calm
retreat; and by the little presents which she constantly sent to
brothers' and sisters' children, who worshipped, as their invisible good
genius, "the kind lady" whom most of them had never seen. Such was her
existence throughout the closing years of her life: such did it
continue--calm and blameless--to the last.

       *       *       *       *       *

Reader, when you are told, that what is impressive and pathetic in the
Drama of Human Life has passed with a past age of Chivalry and Romance,
remember Jane Langley, and quote in contradiction the story of the TWIN
SISTERS!

       *       *       *       *       *

When about nine years old, Southey attended a school at Bristol, kept by
one Williams, a Welshman, the one, he says, of all his schoolmasters,
whom he remembered with the kindliest feelings. This Williams used
sometimes to infuse more passion into his discipline than was becoming,
of which Southey records a most ridiculous illustration. One of his
schoolmates--a Creole, with a shade of African color and negro
features--was remarkable for his stupidity. Williams, after flogging him
one day, made him pay a half-penny for the use of the rod, because he
required it so much oftener than any other boy in school.




From Fraser's Magazine.

ALFIERI.


Vittorio Alfieri was born at Asti, a city of Piedmont, on the 17th of
January, 1749,--the year in which his great contemporary, Goëthe, first
saw the light. His father, Antonio Alfieri, was a nobleman of high rank
in his own country; his mother, whose name was Monica Maillard di
Tournon, was of Savoyard descent. At the time of Vittorio's birth his
father was sixty years of age; and as until then he had had no son, the
entrance of the future poet into the world was to him a subject of
unspeakable delight: but his happiness was of short duration, for he
overheated himself one day by going to see the child at a neighboring
village where he was at nurse, and died of the illness that ensued, his
son being at the time less than a year old. The countess, his widow, did
not long remain so, as she very shortly married again, her third husband
(she was a widow when the count married her) being the Cavalier Giacinto
Alfieri, a distant member of the same family.

When about six years old, Alfieri was placed under the care of a priest
called Don Ivaldi, who taught him writing, arithmetic, Cornelius Nepos,
and Phædrus. He soon discovered, however, that the worthy priest was an
ignoramus, and congratulates himself on having escaped from his hands at
the age of nine, otherwise he believes that he should have been an
absolute and irreclaimable dunce. His mother and father-in-law were
constantly repeating the maxim then so popular among the Italian
nobility, that it was not necessary that a gentleman should be a doctor.
It was at this early age that he was first attacked by that melancholy
which gradually assumed entire dominion over him, and throughout life
remained a most prominent feature in his character. When only seven
years of age, he made an attempt to poison himself by eating some
noxious herbs, being impelled to this strange action by an undefined
desire to die. He was well punished for his silliness by being made very
unwell, and by being, moreover, shut up in his room for some days. No
punishment for his youthful transgressions was, however, so effectual as
being sent in a nightcap to a neighboring church. "Who knows," says he,
"whether I am not indebted to that blessed nightcap for having turned
out one of the most truthful men I ever knew?"

In 1758, his paternal uncle and guardian, seeing what little progress he
was making, determined to send him to the Turin Academy, and accordingly
he started in the month of July.

"I cried (he says, in his autobiography) during the whole of the first
stage. On arriving at the post-house, I got out of the carriage while
the horses were being changed, and feeling thirsty, instead of asking
for a glass, or requesting any body to fetch me some water, I marched up
to the horse-trough, dipped the corner of my cap in the water, and drank
to my heart's content. The postilions, seeing this, told my attendant,
who ran up and began rating me soundly; but I told him that travellers
ought to accustom themselves to such things, and that no good soldier
would drink in any other manner. Where I fished up these Achilles-like
ideas I know not, as my mother had always educated me with the greatest
tenderness, and with really ludicrous care for my health."

He describes his character at this period, where he ends what he calls
the epoch of childhood, and begins that of adolescence, as having been
as follows:

"I was taciturn and placid for the most part, but occasionally very
talkative and lively; in fact, I generally ran from one extreme to
another. I was obstinate and restive when force was exerted, most docile
under kind treatment; restrained more by fear of being scolded than by
any thing else; susceptible of shame even to excess, and inflexible when
rubbed against the grain."

He entered the Academy on the 1st of August. It was a magnificent
quadrangular building, of which two of the sides were occupied by the
King's Theatre and the Royal Archives; another side was appropriated to
the younger students, who composed what were called the second and third
apartments, while the fourth contained the first apartment, or the older
students, who were mostly foreigners, besides the king's pages, to the
number of twenty or twenty-five. Alfieri was at first placed in the
third apartment, and the fourth class, from which he was promoted to the
third at the end of three months. The master of this class was a certain
Don Degiovanni, a priest even more ignorant than his good friend Ivaldi.
It may be supposed that under such auspices he did not make much
progress in his studies. Let us hear his own account:

"Being thus an ass, in the midst of asses, and under an ass, I
translated Cornelius Nepos, some of Virgil's _Eclogues_, and such-like;
we wrote stupid, nonsensical themes, so that in any well-directed school
we should have been a wretched fourth class. I was never at the bottom;
emulation spurred me on until I surpassed or equalled the head boy; but
as soon as I reached the top, I fell back into a state of torpor. I was
perhaps to be excused, as nothing could equal the dryness and insipidity
of our studies. It is true that we translated Cornelius Nepos; but none
of us, probably not even the master himself, knew who the men were whose
lives we were translating, nor their countries, nor the times in which
they lived, nor the governments under which they flourished, nor even
what a government was. All our ideas were contracted, false, or
confused; the master had no object in view; his pupils took not the
slightest interest in what they learned. In short, all were as bad as
bad could be; no one looked after us, or if they did, knew what they
were about."

In November, 1759, he was promoted to the humanity class, the master of
which was a man of some learning. His emulation was excited in this
class by his meeting a boy who could repeat 600 lines of the _Georgics_
without a single mistake, while he could never get beyond 400. These
defeats almost suffocated him with anger, and he often burst out crying,
and occasionally abused his rival most violently. He found some
consolation, however, for his inferior memory, in always writing the
best themes. About this time he obtained possession of a copy of Ariosto
in four volumes, which he rather believes he purchased, a volume at a
time, with certain half-fowls that were given the students on Sundays,
his first Ariosto thus costing him two fowls in the space of four weeks.
He much regrets that he is not certain on the point, feeling anxious to
know whether he imbibed his first draughts of poetry at the expense of
his stomach. Notwithstanding that he was at the head of the humanity
class, and could translate the _Georgics_ into Italian prose, he found
great difficulty in understanding the easiest of Italian poets. The
master, however, soon perceived him reading the book by stealth, and
confiscated it, leaving the future poet deprived for the present of all
poetical guidance.

During this period he was in a wretched state of health, being
constantly attacked by various extraordinary diseases. He describes
himself as not growing at all, and as resembling a very delicate and
pale wax taper. In 1760 he passed in the class of rhetoric, and
succeeded, moreover, in recovering his Ariosto, but read very little of
it, partly from the difficulty he found in understanding it, and partly
because the continued breaks in the story disgusted him. As to Tasso, he
had never even heard his name. He obtained a few of Metastasio's plays
as _libretti_ of the Opera at carnival time, and was much pleased with
them, and also with some of Goldoni's comedies that were lent to him.

"But the dramatic genius, of which the germs perhaps existed in me, was
soon buried or extinguished for want of food, of encouragement, and
every thing else. In short, my ignorance and that of my instructors, and
the carelessness of every body in every thing exceeded all conception."

The following year he was promoted into the class of philosophy, which
met in the adjoining university. The following is his description of the
course:

"This school of peripatetic philosophy was held after dinner. During the
first half-hour we wrote out the lecture at the dictation of the
professor, and in the subsequent three-quarters of an hour, when he
commented upon it, Heaven knows how, in Latin, we scholars wrapped
ourselves up comfortably in our mantles, and went fast asleep; and among
the assembled philosophers, not a sound was heard except the drawling
voice of the professor himself, half asleep, and the various notes of
the snorers, who formed a most delightful concert in every possible
key."

During his holidays this year, his uncle took him to the Opera for the
first time, where he heard the _Mercato di Malmantile_. The music
produced a most extraordinary effect upon him, and for several weeks
afterwards he remained immersed in a strange but not unpleasing
melancholy, followed by an absolute loathing of his usual studies. Music
all through life affected him most powerfully, and he states that his
tragedies were almost invariably planned by him when under its
influence. It was about this time that he composed his first sonnet,
which was made up of whole or mutilated verses of Metastasio and
Ariosto, the only two Italian poets of whom he knew any thing. It was in
praise of a certain lady to whom his uncle was paying his addresses, and
whom he himself admired. Several persons, including the lady herself,
praised it, so that he already fancied himself a poet. His uncle,
however, a military man, and no votary of the Muses, laughed at him so
much, that his poetical vein was soon dried up, and he did not renew his
attempts in the line till he was more than twenty-five years old. "How
many good or bad verses did my uncle suffocate, together with my
first-born sonnet!"

He next studied physics and ethics--the former under the celebrated
Beccaria, but not a single definition remained in his head. These
studies, however, as well as those in civil and canon law, which he had
commenced, were interrupted by a violent illness, which rendered it
necessary for him to have his head shaved, and to wear a wig. His
companions, at first, tormented him greatly about this wig, and used to
tear it from his head; but he soon succeeded in appeasing the public
indignation, by being always the first to throw the unhappy ornament in
question up in the air, calling it by every opprobrious epithet. From
that time he remained the least persecuted wig-wearer among the two or
three who were in this predicament.

He now took lessons on the piano, and in geography, fencing, and
dancing. He imbibed the most invincible dislike to the latter, which he
attributed to the grimaces and extraordinary contortions of the master,
a Frenchman just arrived from Paris. He dates from this period that
extreme hatred of the French nation which remained with him through
life, and which was one of the strangest features in his character. His
uncle died this year (1763), and as he was now fourteen, the age at
which, by the laws of Piedmont, minors are freed from the care of their
guardians, and are placed under curators, who leave them masters of
their income, and can only prevent the alienation of their real estates,
he found himself possessed of considerable property, which was still
farther increased by his uncle's fortune. Having obtained the degree of
master of arts, by passing a public examination in logic, physics, and
geometry, he was rewarded by being allowed to attend the riding-school,
a thing he had always ardently desired. He became an expert horseman,
and attributes to this exercise the recovery of his health, which now
rapidly improved.

"Having buried my uncle, changed my guardian into a curator, obtained my
master's degree, got rid of my attendant Andrea, and mounted a steed, it
is incredible how proud I became. I told the authorities plainly that I
was sick of studying law, and that I would not go on with it. After a
consultation, they determined to remove me into the first apartment,
which I entered on the 8th May, 1763."

He now led an extremely idle life, being little looked after. A crowd of
flatterers, the usual attendants upon wealth, sprung up around him, and
he indulged in amusements and dissipations of every kind. A temporary
fit of industry, which lasted for two or three months, came over him,
and he plunged deeply into the thirty-six volumes of Fleury's
_Ecclesiastical History_. Soon, however, he resumed his old course, and
conducted himself so badly that the authorities found it necessary to
place him under arrest, and he remained for some months a prisoner in
his own apartment, obstinately refusing to make any apology, and leading
the life of a wild beast, never putting on his clothes, and spending
most of his time in sleep. He was at length released, on the occasion of
his sister Giulia's marriage to the Count Giacinto di Cumiana, in May,
1764.

On regaining his former position he bought his first horse, and soon
afterwards another, on the pretence of its being delicate. He next
purchased two carriage horses, and went on thus till in less than a year
he had eight in his possession. He also had an elegant carriage built
for him, but used it very seldom, because his friends were obliged to
walk, and he shrunk from offending them by a display of ostentation. His
horses, however, were at the service of all, and as his love for them
could not excite any feelings of envy, he took the greatest delight in
them.

It was now that he first felt the symptoms of love, excited by a lady
who was the wife of an elder brother of some intimate friends of his, to
whom he was on a visit. His transient passion, however, soon passed
away, without leaving any trace behind it. The period had now arrived
for his leaving the academy, and in May, 1766, he was nominated ensign
in the provincial regiment of Asti, which met only twice a-year for a
few days, thus allowing ample opportunity for doing nothing; the only
thing, he says, he had made up his mind to do. But he soon got tired of
even this slight restraint. "I could not adapt myself to that chain of
graduated dependence which is called subordination, and which although
the soul of military discipline, could never be the soul of a future
tragic poet." He therefore obtained permission, though with great
difficulty, to accompany an English Catholic tutor, who was about to
visit Rome and Naples with two of his fellow-students. He chooses this
moment for commencing the epoch of youth, which he describes as
embracing ten years of travel and dissipation.

On reaching Milan, the travellers visited the Ambrosian library.

"Here the librarian placed in my hands a manuscript of Petrarch, but,
like a true Goth, I threw it aside, saying it was nothing to me. The
fact was, I had a certain spite against the aforesaid Petrarch; for
having met with a copy of his works some years before, when I was a
philosopher, I found on opening it at various places by chance that I
could not understand the meaning in the least; accordingly I joined with
the French and other ignorant pretenders in condemning him, and as I
considered him a dull and prosy writer, I treated his invaluable
manuscript in the manner above described."

At this time he always spoke and wrote in French, and read nothing but
French books.

"As I knew still less of Italian, I gathered the necessary fruit of my
birth in an amphibious country, and of the precious education I had
received."

They proceeded afterwards to Florence, Rome, and Naples. At the latter
place he obtained permission from his own court, through the
intercession of the Sardinian minister, to leave the tutor, and travel
for the future alone. Attended only by his faithful servant Elia, who
had taken the place of the worthless Andrea, and for whom he felt a
great affection, he returned to Rome, and had the honor of kissing the
Pope's toe. The pontiff's manner pleased him so much, that he felt no
repugnance to going through the ceremony, although he had read Fleury,
and knew the real value of the aforesaid toe.

Having obtained leave to travel for another year, he determined to visit
France, England, and Holland. He went first to Venice, and there was
assailed by that melancholy, _ennui_, and restlessness, peculiar to his
character.

"I spent many days without leaving the house, my chief employment being
to stand at the window, and make signs, and hold brief dialogues with a
young lady opposite; the rest of the day I spent in sleeping, in
thinking of I know not what, and generally crying, I knew not why."

All through life he was subject to these periodical fits, which came on
every spring, and materially influenced his powers of composition.

He proceeded afterwards to France, expecting to be delighted with Paris;
but on arriving there he found it so unlike what he had anticipated,
that he burst into a violent fit of passion at having made so much
haste, undergone so much fatigue, and had his fancy excited to such a
pitch of frenzy, only to plunge into that filthy sewer, as he calls it!
His anger is quite ludicrous; but he, notwithstanding, remained there
five months, during which time he was presented to Louis XV. at
Versailles, but the cold reception he met with greatly annoyed him.

"Although I had been told that the king did not speak to ordinary
foreigners, and although I did not care much for his notice, yet I could
not swallow the Jove-like superciliousness of the monarch, who surveyed
from head to foot the people presented to him, without appearing to
receive the slightest impression. It was as if somebody said to a giant,
'I beg to present an ant to you;' and he were either to stare or to
smile, or to say, it may be, 'Oh, what a little creature!'"

He was as much delighted with England as he had been disgusted with
France. He falls into perfect raptures when speaking of our national
character and our national institutions, and regrets that it was not in
his power to remain here for ever. In June, 1768, he went to Holland,
and at the Hague fell violently in love with the wife of a rich
gentleman whom he knew. When the lady was obliged to go into
Switzerland, he was thrown into such a state of frenzy that he attempted
to commit suicide, by tearing off the bandages from the place where he
had had himself bled, under pretence of illness. His servant, however,
suspected his intentions, and prevented him from carrying his resolution
into effect. He gradually recovered his spirits, and determined to
return to Italy. On reaching Turin, he was seized by a desire to study.
The book in which he took most delight was Plutarch's Lives:

"Some of these, such as Timoleon, Cæsar, Brutus, Pelopidas, and Cato, I
read four or five times over, with such transports of shouting, crying,
and fury, that any person in the next room must have thought me mad. On
reading any particular anecdotes of those great men, I used often to
spring to my feet in the greatest agitation, and quite beside myself,
shedding tears of grief and rage at seeing myself born in Piedmont, and
in an age and under a government where nothing noble could be said or
done, and where it was almost useless to think or to feel."

His brother-in-law now strongly urged him to marry, and he consented,
although unwillingly, that negotiations should be entered into on his
behalf with the family of a young, noble, and rich heiress, whose
beautiful black eyes would, doubtless, soon have driven Plutarch out of
his head. The end, however, was that she married somebody else, to
Alfieri's internal satisfaction. "Had I been tied down by a wife and
children, the Muses would certainly have bid me good bye."

The moment he felt himself free he determined to start again on his
travels. On reaching Vienna, the Sardinian minister offered to introduce
him to Metastasio; but he cared nothing at that time for any Italian
author, and, moreover, had taken a great dislike to the poet, from
having seen him make a servile genuflexion to the Empress Maria Theresa
in the Imperial Gardens at Schönbrunn. On entering the dominions of
Frederick the Great, he was made extremely indignant by the military
despotism that reigned there. When presented to the king he did not
appear in uniform.

"The minister asked me the reason of this, seeing that I was in the
service of my own sovereign. I replied, 'Because there are already
enough uniforms here.' The king said to me his usual four words; I
watched him attentively, fixing my eyes respectfully on his, and thanked
Heaven that I was not born his slave."

Denmark, Sweden, and Russia, were then successively visited by him. He
had heard so much of the latter country, that when he reached St.
Petersburgh his expectations were wrought up to a great pitch.

"But, alas! no sooner did I set foot in this Asiatic encampment of
tents, than I called to mind Rome, Genoa, Venice, and Florence, and
began to laugh. The longer I remained in the country, the more were my
first impressions confirmed, and I left it with the precious conviction
that it was not worth seeing."

He refused to be presented to the celebrated female autocrat, Catherine
II., whom he stigmatizes as "a philosophical Clytemnestra."

He next visited England for the second time, arriving at the end of
1770. During his stay in London, which lasted for seven months, he
became involved in an affair which excited an extraordinary sensation at
the time, and which is even remembered by the scandal-mongers of the
present day. He formed the acquaintance of the wife of an officer of
high rank in the Guards, and this intimacy soon assumed a criminal
character. Her husband, a man of a very jealous temperament, suspected
his wife's infidelity, and had them watched. On finding his suspicions
confirmed, he challenged Alfieri, and they fought a duel with swords in
the Green Park, in which the future poet was wounded in the arm. The
husband pressed for a divorce, and Alfieri announced his intention of
marrying the lady as soon as she was free; but, to his horror, she
confessed to him one day, what was already known to the public through
the newspapers, although he was ignorant of it, that before she knew him
she had been engaged in an intrigue with a groom of her husband! Despite
this discovery, it was some time before his affection for her abated;
but at length, on her announcing her determination to enter a convent in
France, he quitted her at Rochester, and left this country himself
almost immediately afterwards. He went to Paris, and there bought a
collection of the principal Italian poets and prose-writers in
thirty-six volumes, which from that time became his inseparable
companions, although he did not make much use of them for two or three
years. However, he now learned to know at least something of the six
great luminaries, Dante, Petrarch, Ariosto, Tasso, Boccaccio, and
Machiavelli.

He next proceeded to Spain and Portugal. At Lisbon he formed the
acquaintance of the Abate Tommaso di Caluso, younger brother of the
Sardinian minister. The society of this distinguished man produced the
most beneficial effect on him. One evening, when the Abate was reading
to him the fine _Ode to Fortune_ of Alessandro Guidi, a poet whose name
he had never even heard, some of the stanzas produced such extraordinary
transports in him, that the former told him that he was born to write
verses. This sudden impulse of Apollo, as he calls it, was however only
a momentary flush, which was soon extinguished, and remained buried for
a long time to come.

He now bent his steps homewards, and reached Turin in May, 1772, after
an absence of three years. He took a magnificent house in the Piazza di
San Carlo, furnished it sumptuously, and commenced leading a merry life
with about a dozen friends, who formed a society, which met at his house
every week. This Society was governed by strict rules, one of which was
that all should contribute something in writing for their reciprocal
amusement; these contributions being placed in a chest, of which the
president for the time being kept the key, and read aloud by him at
their meetings. They were all written in French, and Alfieri mentions
one of his which was very successful. It described the Deity at the last
judgment demanding from every soul an account of itself, and the
characters he drew were all those of well-known individuals, both male
and female, in Turin.

It was not long before he fell in love for the third time, the object of
his passion now being a lady some years older than himself, and of
somewhat doubtful reputation. For the space of nearly two years she
exercised unbounded dominion over him. Feeling that he could not support
the fetters of Venus and of Mars at one and the same time, he with some
little difficulty obtained permission to throw up his commission in the
army.

While attending at his mistress's bedside, during an illness by which
she was attacked in January, 1744, the idea first struck him of writing
a dramatic sketch. He wrote it without the slightest plan, in the form
of a dialogue between three persons, called respectively, Photinus,
Lachesis, and Cleopatra. He gives a specimen of it in a note, and it is
certainly not of the very highest order of merit. On the recovery of the
lady he placed it under the cushion of her couch, where it remained
forgotten for a year, and thus were the first fruits of his tragic
genius brooded over, as it were, by the lady and all who chanced to sit
upon the couch.

At length he threw off the chains which had so long bound him. The
exertion was, however, so great that he was actually obliged to get his
servant Elia to tie him to his chair, that he might not quit the house.
When his friends came to see him, he dropped his dressing gown over the
bandages, so that his forced imprisonment was not perceived. His first
appearance in public was at the carnival of 1775, where he dressed
himself up as Apollo, and recited at the public ball at the theatre a
masquerade he had composed on the subject of love, twanging a guitar
vigorously all the time. He was afterwards heartily ashamed of this
freak, which he wonders he could ever have been guilty of. An ardent
desire for glory now seized him, and after some months spent in constant
poetical studies, and in fingering grammars and dictionaries, he
succeeded in producing his first tragedy; which, like the sketch already
mentioned, he entitled _Cleopatra_. It was performed at Turin, on the
16th June, 1775, at the Carignan Theatre, and was followed by a comic
after-piece, also written by him, called _The Poets_, in which he
introduced himself under the name of Giusippus, and was the first to
ridicule his own tragedy; which, he says, differed from those of his
poetical rivals, inasmuch as their productions were the mature offspring
of an erudite incapacity, whilst his was the premature child of a not
unpromising ignorance. These two pieces were performed with considerable
success for two successive evenings, when he withdrew them from the
stage, ashamed at having so rashly exposed himself to the public. He
never considered this _Cleopatra_ worthy of preservation, and it is not
published with his other works. From this moment, however, he felt every
vein swollen with the most burning thirst for real theatrical laurels,
and here terminates the epoch of Youth and commences that of Manhood.

Up to this point we have seen Alfieri's character as formed by nature,
and before it was influenced by study, or softened down by intercourse
with the world. We have seen him ardent, restless beyond all belief,
passionate, oppressed by unaccountable melancholy, acting under the
toiling impulse of the moment, whether in love or hate, and, what is of
extreme disadvantage to him as respects the career he is about to enter
upon, suffering from a deficient education. We have now to see how he
overcame all the obstacles arising from his natural character, and from
a youth wasted in idleness and dissipation; and how he gradually won his
way from victory to victory, until he at length attained the noble and
enviable eminence which is assigned to him by universal consent as the
greatest, we had almost said the only, modern Italian poet.

He describes the capital with which he commenced his undertaking as
consisting in a resolute, indomitable, and extremely obstinate mind, and
a heart full to overflowing with every species of emotion, particularly
love, with all its furies, and a profound and ferocious hatred of
tyranny. To this was added a faint recollection of various French
tragedies. On the other hand, he was almost entirely ignorant of the
rules of tragic art, and understood his own language most imperfectly.
The whole was enveloped in a thick covering of presumption, or rather
petulance, and a violence of character so great as to render it most
difficult for him to appreciate truth. He considers these elements
better adapted for forming a bad monarch than a good author.

He began by studying grammar vigorously; and his first attempt was to
put into Italian two tragedies, entitled _Filippo_ and _Polinice_, which
he had some time before written in French prose. At the same time he
read Tasso, Ariosto, Dante, and Petrarch, making notes as he proceeded,
and occupying a year in the task. He then commenced reading Latin with a
tutor; and shortly afterwards went to Tuscany in order to acquire a
really good Italian idiom. He returned to Turin in October, 1776, and
there composed several sonnets, having in the meantime made considerable
progress with several of his tragedies. The next year he again went to
Tuscany, and on reaching Florence in October, intending to remain there
a month, an event occurred which--to use his own words--"fixed and
enchained me there for many years; an event which, happily for me,
determined me to expatriate myself for ever, and which by fastening upon
me new, self-sought, and golden chains, enabled me to acquire that real
literary freedom, without which I should never have done any good, if so
be that I _have_ done good."

Charles Edward, the Young Pretender, was at that time residing in
Florence, in company with his wife, the Countess of Albany, whose maiden
name was Louisa Stolberg, of the princely house of that name. The
following is Alfieri's description of her:--

"The sweet fire of her very dark eyes, added (a thing of rare
occurrence) to a very white skin and fair hair, gave an irresistible
brilliancy to her beauty. She was twenty-five years of age, was much
attached to literature and the fine arts, had an angelic temper, and, in
spite of her wealth, was in the most painful domestic circumstances, so
that she could not be as happy as she deserved. How many reasons for
loving her!"

Her husband appears to have been of a most violent and ungovernable
temper, and to have always treated her in the harshest manner.--No
wonder, then, that an impassioned and susceptible nature like Alfieri's
should have been attracted by such charms! A friendship of the closest
and most enduring description ensued between them; and although a
certain air of mystery always surrounded the story of their mutual
attachment, there is no reason whatever to suppose that it partook in
the slightest degree of a dishonorable character.

Instead of finding his passion for the Countess an obstacle to literary
glory and useful occupations, as had always been the case previously
with him, when under the influence of similar emotions, he found that it
incited and spurred him on to every good work, and accordingly he
abandoned himself, without restraint, to its indulgence. That he might
have no inducement to return to his own country, he determined to
dissolve every tie that united him to it, and with that intent made an
absolute donation for life of the whole of his estates, both in fee and
freehold, to his natural heir, his sister Giulia, wife of the Count di
Cumiana. He merely stipulated for an annual pension, and a certain sum
in ready money, the whole amounting to about one-half of the value of
his property. The negotiations were finally brought to a conclusion in
November, 1778. He also sold his furniture and plate which he had left
in Turin; and, unfortunately for himself, invested almost the whole of
the money he now found himself possessed of in French life annuities. At
one period of the negotiations he was in great fear lest he should lose
every thing, and revolved in his mind what profession he should adopt in
case he should be left penniless.

"The art that presented itself to me as the best for gaining a living
by, was that of a horse-breaker, in which I consider myself a
proficient. It is certainly one of the least servile, and it appeared to
me to be more compatible than any other with that of a poet, for it is
much easier to write tragedies in a stable than in a court."

He now commenced living in the simplest style, dismissed all his
servants, save one; sold or gave away all his horses, and wore the
plainest clothing. He continued his studies without intermission, and by
the beginning of 1782 had nearly finished the whole of the twelve
tragedies which he had from the first made up his mind to write, and not
to exceed. These were entitled respectively _Filippo_, _Polinice_,
_Antigone_, _Agamennone_, _Oreste_, _Don Garzia_, _Virginia_, _La
Congiura de' Pazzi_, _Maria Stuarda_, _Ottavia_, _Timoleone_ and
_Rosmunda_.--Happening, however, to read the _Merope_ of Maffei, then
considered the best Italian tragedy, he felt so indignant, that he set
to work, and very shortly produced his tragedy of that name, which was
soon followed by the _Saul_, which is incomparably the finest of his
works.

The Countess had obtained permission at the end of 1780 to leave her
husband, in consequence of the brutal treatment she experienced at his
hands, and to retire to Rome. It was not long before Alfieri followed
her, and took up his habitation there also. At the end of 1782, his
_Antigone_ was performed by a company of amateurs--he himself being
one--before an audience consisting of all the rank and fashion of Rome.
Its success was unequivocal, and he felt so proud of his triumph, that
he determined to send four of his tragedies to press, getting his friend
Gori, at Siena, to superintend the printing; and they were accordingly
published.

The intimacy between Alfieri and the Countess now inflamed the anger of
Charles Edward and his brother, Cardinal York, to such a pitch, that
Alfieri found it prudent to leave Rome, which he did in May, 1783, in a
state of bitter anguish. He first made pilgrimages to the tombs of
Dante, Petrarch, and Ariosto, at Ravenna, Arquà, and Ferrara; at each of
which he spent some time in dreaming, praying, and weeping, at the same
time pouring forth a perfect stream of impassioned poetry. On getting to
Siena, he superintended personally the printing of six more of his
tragedies, and for the first time felt all the cares of authorship,
being driven nearly distracted by the sad realities of censors, both
spiritual and temporal, correctors of the press, compositors, pressmen,
&c., and the worry he experienced brought on a sharp attack of gout. On
recovering, he determined to start off once more on his travels, making
as a plea his desire to purchase a stud of horses in England, his
equestrian propensities having returned with violence. He accordingly
left his tragedies, both published and unpublished, to shift for
themselves, and proceeded to England, where, in a few weeks, he bought
no less than fourteen horses. That being the exact number of the
tragedies he had written, he used to amuse himself by saying, "For each
tragedy you have got a horse," in reference to the punishment inflicted
on naughty schoolboys in Italy, where the culprit is mounted on the
shoulders of another boy, while the master lays on the cane.

He experienced almost endless trouble and difficulty in conveying his
acquisitions safely back to Italy. The account he gives of the passage
of the Alps by Mount Cenis, from Lanslebourg to the Novalese, is really
quite romantic; and he compares himself to Hannibal on the occasion, but
says that if the passage of the latter cost him a great deal of vinegar,
it cost him (Alfieri) no small quantity of wine, as the whole party
concerned in conveying the horses over the mountain, guides, farriers,
grooms, and adjutants, drank like fishes.

On reaching Turin, he was present at a performance of his _Virginia_ at
the same theatre where, nine years before, his early play of _Cleopatra_
had been acted. He shortly received intelligence that the Countess had
been permitted to leave Rome and to go to Switzerland. He could not
refrain from following her, and accordingly rejoined her at Colmar, a
city of Alsace, after a separation of sixteen months. The sight of her
whom he loved so dearly again awakened his poetic genius, and gave
birth, at almost one and the same moment, to his three tragedies of
_Agide_, _Sofonisba_, and _Mirra_, despite his previous resolve to write
no more. When obliged to leave the Countess, he returned to Italy, but
the following year again visited her, remaining in Alsace when she
proceeded to Paris. She happened to mention in a letter that she had
been much pleased with seeing Voltaire's _Brutus_ performed on the
stage. This excited his emulation. "What!" he exclaimed, "_Brutuses_
written by a Voltaire? I'll write _Brutuses_, and two at once, moreover,
time will show whether such subjects for tragedy are better adapted for
me or for a plebeian-born Frenchman, who for more than sixty years
subscribed himself _Voltaire, Gentleman in Ordinary to the King_."
Accordingly he set to work, and planned on the spot his _Bruto Primo_
and _Bruto Secondo_; after which he once more renewed his vow to Apollo
to write no more tragedies. About this period he also sketched his
_Abel_, which he called by the whimsical title of a _Tramelogedy_. He
next went to Paris, and made arrangements with the celebrated Didot for
printing the whole of his tragedies in six volumes. On returning to
Alsace, in company with the Countess, he was joined by his old friend
the Abate di Caluso, who brought with him a letter from his mother,
containing proposals for his marriage with a rich young lady of Asti,
whose name was not mentioned. Alfieri told the Abate, smilingly, that he
must decline the proffered match, and had not even the curiosity to
inquire who the lady was. Shortly afterwards he was attacked by a
dangerous illness, which reduced him to the point of death. On
recovering, he went with his friends to Kehl, and was so much pleased
with the printing establishment of the well-known Beaumarchais, that he
resolved to have the whole of his works, with the exception of his
tragedies, which were in Didot's hands, printed there; and accordingly,
by August, 1789, all his writings, both in prose and poetry, were
printed.

In the mean time, the Countess of Albany had heard of the death of her
husband, which took place at Rome, on the 31st January, 1788. This event
set her entirely free, and it is generally believed that she was shortly
afterwards united in marriage to Alfieri; but the fact was never known,
and to the last the poet preserved the greatest mystery on the subject.

Paris now became their regular residence, and it was not long before the
revolutionary troubles commenced. In April, 1791, they determined to pay
a visit to England, where the Countess had never been. They remained
here some months, and on their embarking at Dover on their return,
Alfieri chanced to notice among the people collected on the beach to see
the vessel off, the very lady, his intrigue with whom twenty years
before had excited so great a sensation. He did not speak to her, but
saw that she recognized him. Accordingly, on reaching Calais, he wrote
to her to inquire into her present situation. He gives her reply at full
length in his _Memoirs_. It is in French; and we regret that its length
precludes us from giving it here, as it is a very remarkable production.
It indicates a decisive and inflexible firmness of character, very
unlike what is usually met with in her sex.

After visiting Holland and Belgium, Alfieri and the Countess returned to
Paris. In March, 1792, he received intelligence of his mother's death.
In the mean time the war with the emperor commenced, and matters
gradually got worse and worse. Alfieri witnessed the events of the
terrible 10th of August, when the Tuileries was taken by the mob after a
bloody conflict, and Louis XVI. virtually ceased to reign. Seeing the
great danger to which they would be exposed if they remained longer in
Paris, they determined on a hasty flight; and after procuring the
necessary passports, started on the 18th of the same month. They had a
narrow escape on passing the barriers. A mob of the lowest order
insisted on their carriage being stopped, and on their being conducted
back to Paris, exclaiming that all the rich were flying away, taking
their treasures with them, and leaving the poor behind in want and
misery. The few soldiers on the spot would have been soon overpowered;
and nothing saved the travellers except Alfieri's courage. He at length
succeeded in forcing a passage; but there is little doubt that if they
had been obliged to return, they would have been thrown into prison, in
which case they would have been among the unhappy victims who were so
barbarously murdered by the populace on the 2d September.

They reached Calais in two days and a half, having had to show their
passports more than forty times. They afterwards learned that they were
the first foreigners who had escaped from Paris and from France after
the catastrophe of the 10th August. After stopping some time at
Brussels, they proceeded to Italy, and reached Florence in November.
That city remained Alfieri's dwelling-place, nearly uninterruptedly,
from this moment to the period of his death.

In 1795, when he was forty-six years old, a feeling of shame came over
him at his ignorance of Greek, and he determined to master that
language. He applied himself with such industry to the task, that before
very long he could read almost any Greek author. There are few instances
on record of such an effort being made at so advanced a period of life.
Yet, perhaps, a still more remarkable case than that of our poet is that
of Mehemet Ali, who did not learn to read or write till more than forty
years of age. His son, Ibrahim, never did even that. At the same time
that he was learning Greek, Alfieri amused himself by writing satires,
of which he had completed seventeen by the end of 1797. The fruit of his
Greek studies appeared in his tragedies of _Alceste Prima_ and _Alceste
Seconda_, which he composed after reading Euripides' fine play of that
name. He calls these essays his final perjuries to Apollo. We have
certainly seen him break his vow sufficiently often. The twelve
tragedies he pledged himself not to exceed had now grown to their
present number of twenty-one, besides the tramelogedy of _Abel_.

He remained quietly and happily at Florence till the French invasion in
March, 1799, when he and the Countess retired to a villa in the country.
He marked his hatred of the French nation by writing his _Misogallo_, a
miscellaneous collection in prose and verse of the most violent and
indiscriminate abuse of France, and every thing connected with it, as
its name imports. On the evacuation of Florence by the French in July,
they returned to the city, but again left it on the second invasion in
October, 1800. The French commander-in-chief wrote to Alfieri,
requesting the honor of the acquaintance of a man who had rendered such
distinguished services to literature: but he told him in reply, that if
he wrote in his quality as Commandant of Florence, he would yield to his
superior authority; but that if it was merely as an individual curious
to see him, he must beg to be excused.

We now find him irresistibly impelled to try his hand at comedy, and he
accordingly wrote the six which are published with his other works. They
are entitled respectively, _L'Uno_, _I Pochi_, _Il Troppo_, _Tre Velene
rimesta avrai l'Antido_, _La Finestrina_, and _Il Divorzio_. The first
four are political in their character, and written in iambics, like his
tragedies. The last is the only one that can be ranked with modern
comedies. Sismondi truly remarks, that in these dramas he exhibits the
powers of a great satirist, not of a successful dramatist.

His health was by this time seriously impaired, and he felt it necessary
to cease entirely from his labors. On the 8th December, 1802, he put the
finishing stroke to his works, and amused himself for the short
remainder of his life in writing the conclusion of his _Memoirs_.
Feeling extremely proud at having overcome the difficulties of the Greek
language in his later years, he invented a collar, on which were
engraved the names of twenty-three ancient and modern poets, and to
which was attached a cameo representing Homer. On the back of it he
wrote the following distich:

[Greek:

    Auton poiêsas Alphêrios hippe Homêron
    Koiranikês timên êlphane zeioteran,]

which may be thus Englished:

    "Perchance Alfieri made no great misnomer
    When he dubb'd himself Knight of the Order of Homer."

With the account of this amusing little incident, Alfieri terminates the
history of his life. The date it bears is the 14th of May, 1803, and on
the 8th October of the same year he breathed his last, in the
fifty-fifth year of his age. The particulars of his death are given in a
letter addressed by the Abate di Caluso to the Countess of Albany. An
attack of gout in the stomach was the immediate cause of it. The
delicate state of his health greatly accelerated the progress of the
disease, which was still further promoted by his insisting on proceeding
with the correction of his works almost to the very last. He was so
little aware of his impending dissolution, that he took a drive in a
carriage on the 3d October, and tried to the last moment to starve his
gout into submission. He refused to allow leeches to be applied to his
legs, as the physicians recommended, because they would have prevented
him from walking. At this period, all his studies and labors of the last
thirty years rushed through his mind; and he told the Countess, who was
attending him, that a considerable number of Greek verses from the
beginning of Hesiod, which he had only read once in his life, recurred
most distinctly to his memory. His mortal agony came on so suddenly,
that there was not time to administer to him the last consolations of
religion. He was buried in the church of Santa Croce at Florence, where
already reposed the remains of Machiavelli, of Michael Angelo, and of
Galileo. A monument to his memory, the work of the great Canova, was
raised over his ashes by direction of the Countess of Albany.

Such then was Alfieri! And may we not draw a moral from the story of his
life as faintly and imperfectly shadowed forth in the preceding sketch?
Does it not show us how we may overcome obstacles deemed by us
insuperable, and how we may seek to become something better than what we
are? The poet's name will go down to future ages as the idol of his
countrymen; may the beneficial effect produced by a mind like his upon
the character and aspirations of the world be enduring!




From the Dublin University Magazine

ANECDOTES OF PAGANINI.


Paganini was in all respects a very singular being, and an interesting
subject to study. His talents were by no means confined to his wonderful
powers as a musician. On other subjects he was well informed, acute, and
conversible, of bland and gentle manners, and in society, perfectly well
bred. All this contrasted strangely with the dark, mysterious stories
which were bruited abroad, touching some passages in his early life. But
outward semblance and external deportment are treacherous as quicksands,
when taken as guides by which to sound the real depths of human
character. Lord Byron remarks, that his pocket was once picked by the
civilest gentleman he ever conversed with, and that by far the mildest
individual of his acquaintance was the remorseless Ali Pacha of Yanina.
The expressive lineaments of Paganini told a powerful tale of passions
which had been fearfully excited, which might be roused again from
temporary slumber, or were exhausted by indulgence and premature decay,
leaving deep furrows to mark their intensity. Like the generality of his
countrymen, he looked much older than he was. With them, the elastic
vigor of youth and manhood rapidly subside into an interminable and
joyless old age, numbering as many years but with far less both of
physical and mental faculty, to render them endurable, than the more
equally poised gradations of our northern clime. It is by no means
unusual to encounter a well-developed Italian, whiskered to the
eyebrows, and "bearded like the pard," who tells you, to your utter
astonishment, that he is scarcely seventeen, when you have set him down
from his appearance as, at least, five-and-thirty.

The following extract from Colonel Montgomery Maxwell's book of Military
Reminiscences, entitled, "My Adventures," dated Genoa, February 22nd,
1815, supplies the earliest record which has been given to the public
respecting Paganini, and affords authentic evidence that some of the
mysterious tales which heralded his coming were not without foundation.
He could scarcely have been at this time thirty years old. "Talking of
music, I have become acquainted with the most _outré_, most extravagant,
and strangest character I ever beheld, or heard, in the musical line. He
has just been emancipated from durance vile, where he has been for a
long time incarcerated on suspicion of murder. His long figure, long
neck, long face, and long forehead; his hollow and deadly pale cheek,
large black eye, hooked nose, and jet black hair, which is long, and
more than half hiding his expressive, Jewish face; all these rendered
him the most extraordinary person I ever beheld. There is something
scriptural in the _tout ensemble_ of the strange physiognomy of this
uncouth and unearthly figure. Not that, as in times of old, he plays, as
Holy Writ tells us, on a ten-stringed instrument; on the contrary, he
brings the most powerful, the most wonderful, and the most heart-rending
tones from one string. His name is Paganini; he is very improvident and
very poor. The D----s, and the Impressario of the theatre got up a
concert for him the other night, which was well attended, and on which
occasion he electrified the audience. He is a native of Genoa, and if I
were a judge of violin playing, I would pronounce him the most
surprising performer in the world!"

That Paganini was either innocent of the charge for which he suffered
the incarceration Colonel Maxwell mentions, or that it could not be
proved against him, may be reasonably inferred from the fact that he
escaped the gallies of the executioner. In Italy, there was then, _par
excellence_ (whatever there may be now), a law for the rich, and another
for the poor. As he was without money, and unable to buy immunity, it is
charitable to suppose he was entitled to it from innocence. A nobleman,
with a few _zecchini_, was in little danger of the law, which confined
its practice entirely to the lower orders. I knew a Sicilian prince, who
most wantonly blew a vassal's brains out, merely because he put him in a
passion. The case was not even inquired into. He sent half a dollar to
the widow of the defunct (which, by the way, he borrowed from me, and
never repaid), and there the matter ended. Lord Nelson once suggested to
Ferdinand IV. of Naples, to try and check the daily increase of
assassination, by a few salutary executions. "No, no," replied old
Nasone, who was far from being as great a fool as he looked, "that is
impossible. If I once began that system, my kingdom would soon be
depopulated. One half my subjects would be continually employed in
hanging the remainder."

Among other peculiarities, Paganini was an incarnation of avarice and
parsimony, with a most contradictory passion for gambling. He would
haggle with you for sixpence, and stake a rouleau on a single turn at
_rouge et noir_. He screwed you down in a bargain as tightly as if you
were compressed in a vice; yet he had intervals of liberality, and
sometimes did a generous action. In this he bore some resemblance to the
celebrated John Elwes, of miserly notoriety, who deprived himself of the
common necessaries of life, and lived on a potato skin, but sometimes
gave a check for £100 to a public charity, and contributed largely to
private subscriptions. I never heard that Paganini actually did this,
but once or twice he played for nothing, and sent a donation to the
Mendicity, when he was in Dublin.

When he made his engagement with me, we mutually agreed to write no
orders, expecting the house to be quite full every night, and both being
aware that the "sons of freedom," while they add nothing to the
exchequer, seldom assist the effect of the performance. They are not
given to applaud vehemently; or, as Richelieu observes, "in the right
places." What we can get for nothing we are inclined to think much less
of than that which we must purchase. He who invests a shilling will not
do it rashly, or without feeling convinced that value received will
accrue from the risk. The man who pays is the real enthusiast; he comes
with a pre-determination to be amused, and his spirit is exalted
accordingly. Paganini's valet surprised me one morning, by walking into
my room, and with many "_eccellenzas_" and gesticulations of respect,
asking me to give him an order. I said, "Why do you come to me? Apply to
your master--won't he give you one?" "Oh, yes; but I don't like to ask
him." "Why not?" "Because he'll stop the amount out of my wages!" My
heart relented; I gave him the order, and paid Paganini the dividend. I
told him what it was, thinking, as a matter of course, he would return
it. He seemed uncertain for a moment, paused, smiled sardonically,
looked at the three and sixpence, and with a spasmodic twitch, deposited
it in his own waistcoat pocket instead of mine. Voltaire says, "no man
is a hero to his valet de chambre," meaning, thereby, as I suppose, that
being behind the scenes of every-day life, he finds out that Marshal
Saxe, or Frederick the Great, is as subject to the common infirmities of
our nature, as John Nokes or Peter Styles. Whether Paganini's squire of
the body looked on his master as a hero in the vulgar acceptation of the
word, I cannot say, but in spite of his stinginess, which he writhed
under, he regarded him with mingled reverence and terror. "A strange
person, your master," observed I. "_Signor_," replied the faithful
Sancho Panza, "_e veramente grand uomo, ma da non potersi comprendere_."
"He is truly a great man, but quite incomprehensible." It was edifying
to observe the awful importance with which Antonio bore the instrument
nightly intrusted to his charge to carry to and from the theatre. He
considered it an animated something, whether demon or angel he was
unable to determine, but this he firmly believed, that it could speak in
actual dialogue when his master pleased, or become a dumb familiar by
the same controlling volition. This especial violin was Paganini's
inseparable companion. It lay on his table before him as he sat
meditating in his solitary chamber; it was placed by his side at dinner,
and on a chair within his reach when in bed. If he woke, as he
constantly did, in the dead of night, and the sudden _estro_ of
inspiration seized him, he grasped his instrument, started up, and on
the instant perpetuated the conception which otherwise he would have
lost for ever. This marvellous Cremona, valued at four hundred guineas,
Paganini, on his death-bed, gave to De Kontski, his nephew and only
pupil, himself an eminent performer, and in his possession it now
remains.

When Paganini was in Dublin, at the musical festival of 1830, the
Marquis of Anglesea, then Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, came every night
to the concerts at the theatre, and was greatly pleased with his
performance. On the first evening, between the acts, his Excellency
desired that he might be brought round to his box, to be introduced, and
paid him many compliments. Lord Anglesea was at that time residing in
perfect privacy with his family at Sir Harcourt Lee's country house,
near Blackrock, and expressed a wish to get an evening from the great
violinist, to gratify his domestic circle. The negotiation was rather a
difficult one, as Paganini was, of all others, the man who did nothing
in the way of business without an explicit understanding, and a
clearly-defined con-si-de-ra-tion. He was alive to the advantages of
honor, but he loved money with a paramount affection. I knew that he had
received enormous terms, such as £150 and £200 for fiddling at private
parties in London, and I trembled for the vice-regal purse; but I
undertook to manage the affair, and went to work accordingly. The
aid-de-camp in waiting called with me on Paganini, was introduced in due
form, and handed him a card of invitation to dinner, which, of course,
he received and accepted with ceremonious politeness. Soon after the
officer had departed, he said suddenly, "This is a great honor, but am I
expected to bring my instrument?" "Oh, yes," I replied, "as a matter of
course--the Lord Lieutenant's family wish to hear you in private."
"_Caro amico_," rejoined he, with petrifying composure, "_Paganini con
violino e Paganini senza violino,--ecco due animali distinti_."
"Paganini with his fiddle and Paganini without it are two very different
persons." I knew perfectly what he meant, and said, "The Lord Lieutenant
is a nobleman of exalted rank and character, liberal in the extreme, but
he is not Croesus; nor do I think you could with any consistency
receive such an honor as dining at his table, and afterwards send in a
bill for playing two or three tunes in the evening." He was staggered,
and asked, "What do you advise?" I said, "Don't you think a present, in
the shape of a ring, or a snuff-box, or something of that sort, with a
short inscription, would be a more agreeable mode of settlement?" He
seemed tickled by this suggestion, and closed with it at once. I
dispatched the intelligence through the proper channel, that the violin
and the _grand maestro_ would both be in attendance. He went in his very
choicest mood, made himself extremely agreeable, played away,
unsolicited, throughout the evening, to the delight of the whole party,
and on the following morning a gold snuff-box was duly presented to him,
with a few complimentary words engraved on the lid.

A year or two after this, when Paganini was again in England, I thought
another engagement might be productive, as his extraordinary attraction
appeared still to increase. I wrote to him on the subject, and soon
received a very courteous communication, to the effect, that although he
had not contemplated including Ireland in his tour, yet he had been so
impressed by the urbanity of the Dublin public, and had moreover
conceived such a personal esteem for my individual character, that he
might be induced to alter his plans, at some inconvenience, provided
always I could make him a more enticing proposal than the former one. I
was here completely puzzled, as on that occasion I gave him a clear
two-thirds of each receipt, with a bonus of twenty-five pounds per night
in addition, for two useless coadjutors. I replied, that having duly
deliberated on his suggestion, and considered the terms of our last
compact, I saw no possible means of placing the new one in a more
alluring shape, except by offering him the entire produce of the
engagement. After I had dispatched my letter, I repented bitterly, and
was terrified lest he should think me serious, and hold me to the
bargain; but he deigned no answer, and this time I escaped for the
fright I had given myself. When in London, I called to see him, and met
with a cordial reception; but he soon alluded to the late
correspondence, and half seriously said, "That was a curious letter you
wrote to me, and the joke with which you concluded it by no means a good
one." "Oh," said I, laughing, "it would have been much worse if you had
taken me at my word." He then laughed too, and we parted excellent
friends. I never saw him again. He returned to the Continent, and died,
having purchased the title of Baron, with a patent of nobility, from
some foreign potentate, which, with his accumulated earnings, somewhat
dilapidated by gambling, he bequeathed to his only son. Paganini was the
founder of his school, and the original inventor of those extraordinary
_tours de force_ with which all his successors and imitators are
accustomed to astonish the uninitiated. But he still stands at the head
of the list, although eminent names are included in it, and is not
likely to be pushed from his pedestal.

       *       *       *       *       *

Julius Cornet of Hamburgh understands thirty-eight different languages,
not in the superficial manner of Elihu Burritt, but so well that he is
able to write them with correctness, and to make translations from one
into the other. He has issued a circular to the German public, offering
his services as a universal translator, and refers to some of the most
prominent publishers of Leipsic, whom he has many years served in that
capacity.




BIOGRAPHY OF FRENCH JOURNALISTS.


Fraser's magazine contains a reviewal of Texier's new book on the Paris
journals and editors, from which we copy the following paragraphs:


THE DÉBATS.

The _Débats_ is chiefly read by wealthy landed proprietors, public
functionaries, the higher classes of the magistracy, the higher classes
of merchants and manufacturers, by the agents de change, barristers,
notaries, and what we in England would call country gentlemen. Its
circulation we should think 10,000. If it circulate 12,000 now, it
certainly must have considerably risen since 1849.

The chief editor of the _Débats_ is Armand Bertin. He was brought up in
the school of his father, and is now about fifty years of age, or
probably a little more. M. Bertin is a man of _esprit_, and of literary
tastes, with the habits, feelings, and demeanor of a well-bred
gentleman. Of an agreeable and facile commerce, the editor of the
_Débats_ is a man of elegant and Epicurean habits; but does not allow
his luxurious tastes to interfere with the business of this nether
world. According to M. Texier, he reads with his own proprietary and
editorial eyes all the voluminous correspondence of the office on his
return from the _salon_ in which he has been spending the evening. If in
the forenoon there is any thing of importance to learn in any quarter of
Paris, M. Bertin is on the scent, and seldom fails to run down his game.
At a certain hour in the day he appears in the Rue des Prêtres, in which
the office of the _Débats_ is situate, and there assigns to his
collaborators their daily task. The compiler of the volume before us,
who, as we stated, is himself connected with the Parisian press, writing
in the _Siècle_, and who, it may therefore be supposed, has had good
opportunities for information, states that, previous to the passing of
the Tinguy law, M. Bertin never wrote in his own journal, but contented
himself with giving to the products of so many pens the necessary
homogeneity. But be this as it may, it is certain he has often written
since the law requires the _signature obligatoire_.

Under the Monarchy of the Barricades the influence of M. Bertin was most
considerable, yet he only used this influence to obtain orders and
decorations for his contributors. As to himself, to his honor and glory
be it stated, that he never stuck the smallest bit of riband to his own
buttonhole, or, during the seventeen years of the monarchy of July, ever
once put his feet inside the Tuileries. At the Italian Opera or the
Variétés, sometimes at the Café de Paris, the Maison Dorée, or the Trois
Frères, M. Bertin may be seen enjoying the music, or his dinner and
wine, but never was he a servile courtier or trencher-follower of the
Monarch of the Barricades. It is after these enjoyments, or after his
_petit souper_, that M. Bertin proceeds for the last time for the day,
or rather the night, to the office of the paper. There shutting himself
up in his cabinet, he calls for proofs, reads them, and when he has seen
every thing, and corrected every thing, he then gives the final and
authoritative order to go to press, and towards two o'clock in the
morning turns his steps homeward. M. Bertin, says our author with some
malice, belongs to that class of corpulent men so liked by Cæsar and
Louis Phillippe. Personally, M. Bertin has no reverence for what is
called nobility, either ancient or modern. He is of the school of
Chaussée d'Antin, which would set the rich and intelligent middle
classes in the places formerly occupied by _Messieurs les Grands
Seigneurs_.

The ablest man, connected with the _Débats_, or indeed, at this moment,
with the press of France, is M. DE SACY. De Sacy is an advocate by
profession, and pleaded in his youth some causes with considerable
success. At a very early period of his professional existence he allied
himself with the _Débats_. His articles are distinguished by ease and
flow, yet by a certain gravity and weight, which is divested, however,
of the disgusting doctoral tone. He is, in truth, a solid and serious
writer, without being in the least degree heavy. Political men of the
old school read his papers with pleasure, and most foreigners may read
them with profit and instruction. M. de Sacy is a simple, modest, and
retiring gentleman, of great learning, and a taste and tact very
uncommon for a man of so much learning. Though he has been for more than
a quarter of a century influentially connected with the _Débats_, and
has, during eighteen or twenty years of the period, had access to men in
the very highest positions--to ministers, ambassadors, to the sons of a
king, and even to the late king himself, it is much to his credit that
he has contented himself with a paltry riband and a modest place, as
Conservateur de la Bibliothèque Mazarine. M. de Sacy belongs to a
Jansenist family. _Apropos_ of this, M. Texier tells a pleasant story
concerning him. A Roman Catholic writer addressing him one day in the
small gallery reserved for the journalist at the Chamber of Deputies,
said, "You are a man, M. de Sacy, of too much cleverness, and of too
much honesty, not to be one of us, sooner or later." "Not a bit of it,"
replied promptly M. de Sacy; "_je veux vivre et mourir avec un pied dans
le doute et l'autre dans la foi_."

SAINT-MARC GIRARDIN is certainly, next to De Sacy, the most
distinguished writer connected with the _Débats_. He was originally a
_maître d'étude_ at the College of Henry IV., and sent one fine morning
an article to the _Débats_, which produced a wonderful sensation. The
article was without name or address; but old Bertin so relished and
appreciated it, that he was not to be foiled in finding out the author.
An advertisement was inserted on the following day, requesting the
writer to call at the editor's study, when M. Saint-Marc Girardin was
attached as a regular _soldat de plume_ to the establishment--a
profitable engagement, which left him at liberty to leave his miserable
_métier_ of _maître d'étude_. The articles written in 1834 against the
Emperor of Russia and the Russian system were from the pen of M.
Girardin.--The _maître d'étude_ of former days became professor at the
College of France--became deputy, and exhibited himself, able writer and
dialectician as he was and is, as a mediocre speaker, and ultimately
became academician and _un des quarante_.

Another distinguished writer in the _Débats_ is Michel Chevalier.
Chevalier is an _élève_ of the Polytechnic School, who originally wrote
in the _Globe_. When editor and _gérant_ of the _Globe_, he was
condemned to six months' imprisonment for having developed in that
journal the principles of St. Simonianism. Before the expiration of his
sentence he was appointed by the Government to a sort of travelling
commission to America; and from that country he addressed a series of
memorable letters to the _Débats_, which produced at the time immense
effect. Since that period, Chevalier was appointed Professor of
Political Economy at the College of France, a berth from whence he was
removed by Carnot, Minister of Public Instruction, but afterwards
reinstated by subsequent ministers. Chevalier, though an able man, is
yet more of an economic writer than a political disquisitionist. His
brother Augustus is Secretary-general of the Elysée.

Among the other contributors are PHILARETE CHASLES, an excellent
classical scholar, and a man well acquainted with English literature;
Cuvillier Fleury, unquestionably a man of taste and talent; and the
celebrated Jules Janin. The productions of the latter as a
_feuilletoniste_ are so well known that we do not stop to dwell upon
them. Janin is not without merit, and he is highly popular with a
certain class of writers: but his articles after all, apart from the
circumstances of the day, are but a _rechauffé_ of the style of
Marivaux.


THE CONSTITUTIONNEL.

The history of the _Constitutionnel_ follows that of the _Débats_. The
_Débats_, says M. Texier, is ingenious, has tact without enthusiasm,
banters with taste, and scuds before the wind with a grace which only
belongs to a _fin voilier_--to a fast sailing clipper. But, on the other
hand, none of these qualities are found in the _Constitutionnel_, which,
though often hot, and not seldom vehement and vulgar, is almost
uniformly heavy. For three-and-thirty years--that is to say, from 1815
to 1848--the _Constitutionnel_ traded in Voltairien principles, in
vehement denunciations of the _Parti Prêtre_ and of the Jesuits, and in
the intrigues of the emigrants and royalist party _quand même_. For many
years the literary giant of this Titanic warfare was Etienne, who had
been in early life secretary to Maret, duke of Bassano, himself a
mediocre journalist, though an excellent reporter and stenographer.
Etienne was a man of _esprit_ and talent, who had commenced his career
as a writer in the _Minerve Française_. In this miscellany, his letters
on Paris acquired as much vogue as his comedies. About 1818, Etienne
acquired a single share in the _Constitutionnel_, and after a year's
service became impregnated with the air of the Rue Montmartre--with the
spirit of the _genius loci_. When one has been some time writing for a
daily newspaper, this result is sure to follow. One gets habituated to
set phrases--to pet ideas--to the traditions of the locality--to the
prejudices of the readers, political or religious, as the case may be.
Independently of this, the daily toil of newspaper writing is such, and
so exhausting, that a man obliged to undergo it for any length of time
is glad occasionally to find refuge in words without ideas, which have
occasionally much significancy with the million, or in topics on which
the public love to dwell fondly. Under the reign of Louis XVIII. and
Charles X. it lost no opportunity, by indirection and innuendo, of
hinting at the "Petit Caporal," and this circumstance during the life of
the emperor, and long after his death, caused the journal to be
adored--that is really the word--by the old army, by the _vieux de
vieille_, and by the _durs à cuirs_. In these good old bygone times the
writers in the _Constitutionel_ wore a blue frock closely buttoned up to
the chin, to the end that they might pass for officers of the old army
on half-pay. In 1830 the fortunes of the _Constitutionnel_ had reached
the culminant point. It then counted 23,000 subscribers, at 80 francs a
year. At that period a single share in the property was a fortune. But
the avatar of the Citizen King spoiled in a couple of years the sale of
the citizen journal. The truth is, that the heat of the Revolution of
July had engendered and incubated a multitude of journals, great and
little, bounding with young blood and health--journals whose editors and
writers did not desire better sport than to attack the _Constitutionnel_
at right and at left, and to tumble the dear, fat, rubicund, old
gentleman, head over heels. Among these was the _Charivari_, which
incontinently laughed at the whole system of the establishment, from the
crapulous, corpulent, and Voltairien Etienne, down to the lowest
printer's devil. The metaphors, the puffs, _canards_, the _réclames_,
&c. of the _Constitutionnel_ were treated mercilessly and as
nothing--not even Religion itself can stand the test of ridicule among
so mocking a people as the French; the result was, that the
_Constitutionnel_ diminished wonderfully in point of circulation. Yet
the old man wrote and spoke well, and had, from 1824 to 1829, as an ally
the sharp and clever Thiers, and the better read, the better informed,
and the more judicious Mignet. It was during the Vitelle administration
that the _Constitutionnel_ attained the very highest acme of its fame.
It was then said to have had 30,000 subscribers, and to have maintained
them with the cry of "Down with the Jesuits!" In 1827-28, during its
palmiest days, the _Constitutionnel_ had no _Roman feuilleton_. It
depended then on its leading articles, nor was it till its circulation
declined, in 1843, to about 3500, that the proprietors determined to
reduce the price one-half. They then, too, adopted the _Roman
feuilleton_, giving as much as 500 francs for an article of this kind to
Dumas or Sue. From 1845 or 1846 to 1848, the _Consitutionnel_ had most
able contributors of leading articles; Thiers, De Remusat, and Duvergier
d'Hauranne, having constantly written in its columns. The circulation of
the journal was then said to amount to 24,000. When the
_Constitutionnel_ entered into the hands of its present proprietor,
Docteur Louis Veron, it was said to be reduced to 3000 subscribers. How
many subscribers it has now we have no very accurate means of knowing,
but we should say, at a rough guess, it may have 9000 or 10,000. It
should be remembered, that from being an anti-sacerdotal journal it has
become a priests' paper and the organ of priests; from being an opponent
of the executive, it has become the organ and the apologist of the
executive in the person of M. L. N. Buonaparte, and the useful
instrument, it is said, of M. Achille Fould. Every body knows, says M.
Texier, with abundant malice prepense, that Dr. Veron, the chief editor
of the _Constitutionnel_, has declared that France may henceforth place
her head on the pillow and go quietly to sleep, for the doctor
confidently answers for the good faith and wisdom of the president.

But who is DOCTOR VERON, the editor-in-chief, when one finds his
excellency _chezelle_? The ingenuous son of Esculapius tells us himself
that he has known the _coulisses_ (the phrase is a queer one) of
science, of the arts, of politics, and even of the opera. It appears,
however, that the dear doctor is the son of a stationer of the Rue du
Bac, who began his career by studying medicine. If we are to believe
himself, his career was a most remarkable one. In 1821 he was received
what is called an _interne_ of the Hôtel Dieu. After having walked the
hospitals, he enrolled himself in the Catholic and Apostolic Society of
'_bonnes lettres_,' collaborated with the writers in the _Quotidienne_,
and, thanks to Royalist patronage, was named physician-in-chief of the
Royal Museums. Whether any of the groups in the pictures of Rubens,
Salvator Rosa, Teniers, Claude, or Poussin--whether any of the Torsos of
Praxiteles, or even of a more modern school, required the assiduous care
or attention of a skilful physician, we do not pretend to state. But we
repeat that the practice of Dr. Veron, according to M. Texier, was
confined to these dumb yet not inexpressive personages. In feeling the
pulse of the Venus de Medici, or looking at the tongue of the Laocoon,
or the Apollo Belvidere, it is said the chief, if not the only practice
of Dr. Louis Veron consisted. True, the doctor invented a _pâte
pectorale_, approved by all the emperors and kings in Europe, and very
renowned, too, among the commonalty; but so did Dr. Solomon, of Gilead
House, near Liverpool, invent a balm of Gilead, and Mrs. Cockle invent
anti-bilious pills, taken by many of the judges, a majority of the
bench of bishops, and some admirals of the blue, and general officers
without number, yet we have never heard that Moses Solomon or Tabitha
Cockle were renowned in the practice of physic, notwithstanding the said
Gilead and the before-mentioned pills. Be this, however, as it may,
Veron, after having doctored the pictures and statues, and
patepectoraled the Emperor, the Pope, the Grand Turk, the Imaum of
Muscat, the Shah of Persia, and the Great Mogul himself, next
established the _Review of Paris_, which in its turn he abandoned to
become the director of the Opera. Tired of the Opera after four or five
years' service, the doctor became a candidate of the dynastic opposition
at Brest. This was the "artful dodge" before the Revolution of July
1848, if we may thus translate an untranslateable phrase of the
doctor's. At Brest the professor of the healing art failed, and the
consequence was, that instead of being a deputy he became the proprietor
of the _Constitutionnel_. Fortunate man that he is! In _Robert le
Diable_ at the Opera, which he would not at first have at any price, the
son of Esculapius found the principal source of his fortune, and by the
_Juif Errant_ of Eugène Sue, for which he gave 100,000 francs, he saved
the _Constitutionnel_ from perdition. _Apropos_ of this matter, there is
a pleasant story abroad. When Veron purchased the _Constitutionnel_,
Thiers was writing his _Histoire du Consulat_, for which the booksellers
had agreed to give 500,000 francs. Veron wished to have the credit of
publishing the book in the _Constitutionnel_, and with this view waited
on Thiers, offering to pay down, _argent comptant_, one-half the money.
Thiers, though pleased with the proposition, yet entrenched himself
behind his engagement with the booksellers. To one of the leading
booksellers Veron trotted off post-haste, and opened the business. "Oh!"
said the sensible publisher, "you have mistaken your _coup_ altogether."
"How so?" said the doctor. "Don't you see," said the Libraire Editeur,
"that the rage is Eugène Sue, and that the _Débats_ and the _Presse_ are
at fistycuffs to obtain the next novelty of the author of the _Mystères
de Paris_? Go you and offer as much again for this novel, whatever it
may be, as either the one or other of them, and the fortune of the
_Constitutionnel_ is made." The doctor took the advice, and purchased
the next novelty of Sue at 100,000 francs. This turned out to be the
_Juif Errant_, which raised the circulation of the _Constitutionnel_ to
24,000.

Veron is a puffy-faced little man, with an overgrown body, and midriff
sustained upon an attenuated pair of legs; his visage is buried in an
immense shirt collar, stiff and starched as a Norman cap. Dr. Veron
believes himself the key-stone of the Elyséan arch, and that the weight
of the government is on his shoulders. Look at him as he enters the Café
de Paris to eat his _purée à la Condé_, and his _suprême de volaille_,
and his _filet de chevreuil piqué aux truffes_, and you would say that
he is not only the prime, but the favorite minister of Louis Napoleon,
_par la grace de Dieu et Monsieur le Docteur Président de la
République_. "_Après tout c'est un mauvais drôle, que ce pharmacien_,"
to use the term applied to the doctor by General Changarnier.

A short man of the name of Boilay washes the dirty linen of Dr. Veron,
and corrects his faults of grammar, of history, &c. Boilay is a small,
sharp, stout, little man, self-possessed, self-satisfied, with great
readiness and tact. Give him but the heads of a subject and he can make
out a very readable and plausible article. Boilay is the real working
editor of the _Constitutionnel_, and is supported by a M. Clarigny, a M.
Malitourne, and others not more known or more respected. Garnier de
Cassagnac, of the _Pouvoir_, a man of very considerable talent, though
not of very fixed principle, writes occasionally in the
_Constitutionnel_, and more ably than any of the other contributors. M.
St. Beuve is the literary critic, and he performs his task with eminent
ability.


THE NATIONAL.

We now come to the _National_, founded by Carrel, Mignet, and Thiers. It
was agreed between the triad that each should take the place of
_rédacteur en chef_ for a year. Thiers, as the oldest and most
experienced, was the first installed, and conducted the paper with zest
and spirit till the Revolution of 1830 broke out. The _National_ set out
with the idea of changing the incorrigible dynasty, and instituting
Orléanism in the place of it. The refusal to pay taxes and to contribute
to a budget was a proposition of the _National_, and it is not going too
far to say, that the crisis of 1830 was hastened by this journal. It was
at the office of the _National_ that the famous protest, proclaiming the
right of resistance, was composed and signed by Thiers, De Remusat, and
Canchois Lemaire. On the following day the office of the journal was
bombarded by the police and an armed force, when the presses were
broken. Against this illegal violence the editors protested. After the
Revolution, Carrel assumed the conduct of the journal, and became the
firmest as well as the ablest organ of democracy. To the arbitrary and
arrogant Perier, he opposed a firm and uncompromising resistance. Every
one acquainted with French politics at that epoch is aware of the
strenuous and stand-up fight he made for five years for his principles.
He it was who opposed a bold front to military bullies, and who invented
the epithet _traîneurs de sabre_. This is not the place to speak of the
talent of Carrel. He was shot in a miserable quarrel in 1836, by Emile
Girardin, then, as now, the editor of the _Presse_. On the death of
Carrel, the shareholders of the paper assembled together to name a
successor. M. Trelat, subsequently minister, was fixed upon. But as he
was then a _détenu_ at Clairvaux, Bastide and Littré filled the
editorial chair during the interregnum. On the release of Trelat, it was
soon discovered that he had not the peculiar talent necessary. The
sceptre of authority passed into the hands of M. Bastide, named
Minister of Foreign Affairs in the ending of 1848, or the beginning of
1849. M. Bastide, then a _marchand de bois_, divided his editorial
empire with M. Armand Marrast, who had been a political prisoner and a
refugee in England, and who returned to France on the amnesty granted on
the marriage of the Duke of Orleans. M. Marrast, though a disagreeable,
self-sufficient, and underbred person, was unquestionably a writer of
point, brilliancy, and vigor. From 1837 to the Revolution of 1848 he was
connected with the _National_, and was the author of a series of
articles which have not been equalled since. Like all low, vulgar-bred,
and reptile-minded persons, Marrast forgot himself completely when
raised to the position of President of the Chamber of Deputies. In this
position he made irreconcileable enemies of all his old colleagues, and
of most persons who came into contact with him. The fact is, that your
schoolmaster and pedagogue can rarely become a gentleman, or any thing
like a gentleman. The writers in the _National_ at the present moment
are, M. Léopold Duras, M. Alexandre Rey, Caylus, Cochut, Forques,
Littré, Paul de Musset, Colonel Charras, and several others whose names
it is not necessary to mention here.


THE SIÈCLE.

We come now to the _Siècle_, a journal which, though only established in
1836, has, we believe, a greater sale than any journal in Paris--at
least, had a greater sale previous to the Revolution of February 1848.
The _Siècle_ was the first journal that started at the low price of 40
francs a-year, when almost every other newspaper was purchased at a cost
of 70 or 80 francs. It should also be recollected, that it was published
under the auspices of the deputies of the constitutional opposition. The
_Siècle_ was said, in 1846, to have had 42,000 subscribers. Its then
editor was M. Chambolle, who abandoned the concern in February or March
1849, not being able to agree with M. Louis Perrée, the _directeur_ of
the journal. Since Chambolle left a journal which he had conducted for
thirteen years, M. Perrée has died in the flower of his age, mourned by
those connected with the paper, and regretted by the public at large.
Previous to the Revolution of 1848, Odillon Barrot and Gustave de
Beaumont took great interest and an active part in the management of the
_Siècle_. That positive, dogmatical, self-opinioned, and indifferent
newspaper writer, Léon Faucher, was then one of the principal
contributors to this journal. The _Siècle_ of 1851 is somewhat what the
_Constitutionnel_ was in 1825, 6, and 7. It is eminently City-like and
of the _bourgeoisie_, "earth, earthy," as a good, reforming, economic
National Guard ought to be. The success of the journal is due to this
spirit, and to the eminently fair, practical, and business-like manner
in which it has been conducted. Perrée, the late editor and manager of
the journal, who died at the early age of 34, was member for the Manche.
The writers in the journal are Louis Jourdan, formerly a St. Simonian;
Pierre Bernard, who was secretary to Armand Carrel; Hippolite Lamarche,
an ex-cavalry captain; Auguste Jullien (son of Jullien de Paris, one of
the commissaries of Robespierre); and others whom it is needless to
mention.


THE PRESSE.

The _Presse_ was founded in 1836, about the same time as the _Siècle_,
by Emile de Girardin, a son of General de Girardin, it is said, by an
English mother. Till that epoch of fifteen years ago, people in Paris or
in France had no idea of a journal exceeding in circulation 25,000
copies, the circulation of the _Constitutionnel_, or of a newspaper
costing less than seventy or eighty francs per annum. Many journals had
contrived to live on respectably enough on a modest number of 4000 or
5000 _abonnés_. But the conductors of the _Presse_ and of the _Siècle_
were born to operate a revolution in this routine and jog-trot of
newspaper life. They reduced the subscription to newspapers from eighty
to forty francs per annum, producing as good if not a better article.
This was a great advantage to the million, and it induced parties to
subscribe for, and read a newspaper, more especially in the country, who
never thought of reading a newspaper before. In constituting his new
press, M. Girardin entirely upset and rooted out all the old notions
theretofore prevailing as to the conduct of a journal. The great feature
in the new journal was not its leading articles, but its _Roman
feuilleton_, by Dumas, Sue, &c. This it was that first brought Socialism
into extreme vogue among the working classes. True the _Presse_ was not
the first to publish Socialist _feuilletons_, but the _Débats_ and the
_Constitutionnel_. But the _Presse_ was the first to make the leading
article subsidiary to the _feuilleton_. It was, even when not a
professed Socialist, a great promoter of Socialism, by the thorough
support which it lent to all the slimy, jesuitical corruptions of
Guizoism, and all the turpitudes and chicanery of Louis Philippism. When
the _Presse_ was not a year old it had 15,000 subscribers, and before it
was twelve years old the product of its advertisements amounted to
150,000 francs a-year. Indeed this journal has the rare merit of being
the first to teach the French the use, and we must add the abuse, of
advertisements. We fear the _Presse_, during these early days of the
gentle Emile and Granier Cassagnac, was neither a model of virtue,
disinterestedness, nor self-denial. Nor do we know that it is so now,
even under the best of Republics. There are strange tales abroad, even
allowing for the exaggeration of Rumor with her hundred tongues. One
thing, however, is clear; that the _Presse_ was a liberal paymaster to
its _feuilletonistes_. To Dumas, Sand, De Balzac, Théophile Gautier, and
Jules Sandeau, it four years ago paid 300 francs per day for
contributions. The _Presse_, as M. Texier says, is now less the
collective reason of a set of writers laboring to a common intent, than
the expression of the individual activity, energy, and wonderful
mobility of M. Girardin himself. The _Presse_ is Emile de Girardin, with
his boldness, his audacity, his rampant agility, his Jim Crowism, his
inexhaustible cleverness, wonderful fecundity, and indisputable talent.
The _Presse_ is bold and daring; but no man can tell the color of its
politics to-day, much less three days, or three months hence. On the
25th of July, 1848, it was as audacious, as unabashed, and as little
disconcerted as two days before. When the workmen arrived in crowds to
break its presses, the ingenious Emile threw open the doors of the
press-room, talked and reasoned with the greasy rogues, and sent them
contented away.

The number of journals in Paris is greater--much greater,
relatively--than the number existing in London. The people of Paris love
and study a newspaper more than the people of London, and take a greater
interest in public affairs, and more especially in questions of foreign
policy. Previous to the Revolution of February 1848, it cannot, we
think, be denied that newspaper writers in France held a much higher
rank than contributors to the daily press in England, and even still
they continue to hold a higher and more influential position, though
there can be no good reason why they should have done so at either time.
For the last fifteen years there cannot be any doubt or question that
the leading articles in the four principal daily London morning papers
exhibit an amount of talent, energy, information, readiness, and
compression, which are not found in such perfect and wonderful
combination in the French press.

For the last three years, however, the press of France has wonderfully
deteriorated. It is no longer what it was antecedent to the Revolution.
There is not the literary skill, the artistical ability, the energy, the
learning, and the eloquence which theretofore existed. The class of
writers in newspapers now are an inferior class in attainments, in
scholarship, and in general ability. There can be little doubt, we
conceive, that the press greatly increased and abused its power, for
some years previous to 1848. This led to the decline of its
influence--an influence still daily diminishing; but withal, even still
the press in France has more influence, and enjoys more social and
literary consideration, than the press in England. We believe that
newspaper writers in France are not now so generally well paid as they
were twenty or thirty years ago. Two or three eminent writers can always
command in Paris what would be called a sporting price, but the great
mass of leading-article writers receive considerably less in money than
a similar class in London, though they exercise a much greater influence
on public opinion, and enjoy from the peculiar constitution of French
society a higher place in the social scale.

--We see by the last papers from Paris that Veron and the President have
quarreled.




From the Cincinnati Commercial Advertiser.

PROPHECY.

BY ALICE CAREY.


    I think thou lovest me--yet a prophet said
      To-day, Elhadra, if thou laidest dead,
    From thy white forehead would he fold the shroud,
      And thereon lay his sorrow, like a crown.
    The drenching rain from out the chilly cloud,
      In the gray ashes beats the red flame down!
    And when the crimson folds the kiss away
      No longer, and blank dulness fills the eyes,
    Lifting its beauty from the crumbling clay,
      Back to the light of earth life's angel flies.

    So, with my large faith unto gloom allied,
      Sprang up a shadow sunshine could not quell,
    And the voice said, Would'st haste to go outside
      This continent of being, it were well:
    Where finite, growing toward the Infinite,
      Gathers its robe of glory out of dust,
    And looking down the radiances white,
      Sees all God's purposes about us, just.
    Canst thou, Elhadra, reach out of the grave,
      And draw the golden waters of love's well?
    _His_ years are chrisms of brightness in time's wave--
      Thine are as dewdrops in the nightshade's bell!

    Then straightening in my hands the rippled length
      Of all my tresses, slowly one by one,
    I took the flowers out.--Dear one, in thy strength
      Pray for my weakness. Thou hast seen the sun
    Large in the setting, drive a column of light
      Down through the darkness: so, within death's night,
    O my beloved, when I shall have gone,
    If it might be so, would my love burn on.




From Household Words

THE MODERN HAROUN-AL-RASCHID.


In the district of Ferdj' Onah (which signifies _Fine Country_),
Algeria, lives a Scheik named Bou-Akas-ben-Achour. He is also
distinguished by the surname of _Bou-Djenoni_ (the Man of the Knife),
and may be regarded as a type of the eastern Arab. His ancestors
conquered Ferdj' Onah, but he has been forced to acknowledge the
supremacy of France, by paying a yearly tribute of 80,000 francs. His
dominion extends from Milah to Rabouah, and from the southern point of
Babour to within two leagues of Gigelli. He is forty-nine years old, and
wears the Rahyle costume; that is to say, a woollen _gandoura_, confined
by a leathern belt. He carries a pair of pistols in his girdle, by his
side the Rahyle _flissa_, and suspended from his neck a small black
knife.

Before him walks a negro carrying his gun, and a huge greyhound bounds
along by his side. He holds despotic sway over twelve tribes; and should
any neighboring people venture to make an incursion on his territory,
Bou-Akas seldom condescends to march against them in person, but sends
his negro into the principal village. This envoy just displays the gun
of Bou-Akas, and the injury is instantly repaired.

He keeps in pay two or three hundred Tolbas to read the Koran to the
people; every pilgrim going to Mecca, and passing through Ferdj' Onah,
receives three francs, and may remain as long as he pleases to enjoy the
hospitality of Bou-Akas. But whenever the Scheik discovers that he has
been deceived by a pretended pilgrim, he immediately dispatches
emissaries after the impostor; who, wherever he is, find him, throw him
down, and give him fifty blows on the soles of his feet.

Bou-Akas sometimes entertains three hundred persons at dinner; but
instead of sharing their repast, he walks round the tables with a baton
in his hand, seeing that the servants attend properly to his guests.
Afterwards, if any thing is left, he eats; but not until the others have
finished.

When the governor of Constantinople, the only man whose power he
recognizes, sends him a traveller; according to the rank of the latter,
or the nature of the recommendation Bou-Akas gives him his gun, his dog,
or his knife. If the gun, the traveller takes it on his shoulder; if the
dog, he leads it in a leash; or if the knife, he hangs it round his
neck: and with any one of these potent talismans, of which each bears
its own degree of honor, the stranger passes through the region of the
twelve tribes, not only unscathed, but as the guest of Bou-Akas, treated
with the utmost hospitality. When the traveller is about to leave Ferdj'
Onah, he consigns the knife, the dog, or the gun to the care of the
first Arab he meets. If the Arab is hunting, he leaves the chase; if
laboring in the field, he leaves his plough; and, taking the precious
deposit, hastens to restore it to the Bou-Akas.

The black-handled knife is so well known, that it has given the surname
of "Bou-Djenoni, _the man of the knife_," to its owner. With this
implement he is accustomed to cut off heads, whenever he takes a fancy
to perform that agreeable office with his own hand.

When first Bou-Akas assumed the government, the country was infested
with robbers, but he speedily found means to extirpate them. He
disguised himself as a poor merchant; walked out, and dropped a _douro_
(a gold coin) on the ground, taking care not to lose sight of it. If the
person who happened to pick up the _douro_, put it into his pocket and
passed on, Bou-Akas made a sign to his _chinaux_ (who followed him, also
in disguise, and knew the Scheik's will) rushed forward immediately, and
decapitated the offender. In consequence of this summary method of
administering justice, it is a saying amongst the Arabs that a child
might traverse the regions which own Bou-Akas's sway, wearing a golden
crown on his head, without a single hand being stretched out to take it.

The Scheik has great respect for women, and has ordered that when the
females of Ferdj' Onah go out to draw water, every man who meets them
shall turn away his head. Wishing one day to ascertain whether his
commands were attended to, he went out in disguise: and, meeting a
beautiful Arab maiden on her way to the well, approached and saluted
her. The girl looked at him with amazement, and said: "Pass on,
stranger; thou knowest not the risk them hast run." And when Bou-Akas
persisted in speaking to her, she added: "Foolish man, and reckless of
thy life; knowest thou not that we are in the country of Bou-Djenoni,
who causes all women to be held in respect?"

Bou-Akas is very strict in his religious observances; he never omits his
prayers and ablutions, and has four wives, the number permitted by the
Koran. Having heard that the Cadi of one of his twelve tribes
administered justice in an admirable manner, and pronounced decisions in
a style worthy of King Solomon himself, Bou-Akas, like a second
Haroun-Al-Raschid, determined to judge for himself as to the truth of
the report. Accordingly, dressed like a private individual, without arms
or attendants, he set out for the Cadi's towns, mounted on a docile
Arabian steed. He arrived there, and was just entering the gate, when a
cripple seizing the border of his burnous, asked him for alms in the
name of the prophet. Bou-Akas gave him money, but the cripple still
maintained his hold. "What dost thou want?" asked the Scheik; "I have
already given thee alms."

"Yes," replied the beggar, "but the law says, not only--'Thou shalt give
alms to thy brother,' but also, 'Thou shalt do for thy brother
whatsoever thou canst.'"

"Well! and what can I do for thee?"

"Thou canst save me,--poor crawling creature that I am!--from being
trodden under the feet of men, horses, mules and camels, which would
certainly happen to me in passing through the crowded square, in which a
fair is now going on."

"And how can I save thee?"

"By letting me ride behind you, and putting me down safely in the
market-place, where I have business."

"Be it so," replied Bou-Akas. And stooping down, he helped the cripple
to get up behind him; a business which was not accomplished without much
difficulty. The strangely assorted riders attracted many eyes as they
passed through the crowded streets; and at length they reached the
market-place. "Is this where you wish to stop?" asked Bou-Akas.

"Yes."

"Then get down."

"Get down yourself."

"What for?"

"To leave me the horse."

"To leave you my horse! What mean you by that?"

"I mean that he belongs to me. Know you not that we are now in the town
of the just Cadi, and that if we bring the case before him, he will
certainly decide in my favor?"

"Why should he do so, when the animal belongs to me?"

"Don't you think that when he sees us two,--you with your strong
straight limbs, which Allah has given you for the purpose of walking,
and I with my weak legs and distorted feet,--he will decree that the
horse shall belong to him who has most need of him?"

"Should, he do so, he would not be the _just_ Cadi," said Bou-Akas.

"Oh! as to that," replied the cripple, laughing, "although he is just,
he is not infallible."

"So!" thought the Scheik to himself, "this will be a capital opportunity
of judging the judge." He said aloud, "I am content--we will go before
the Cadi."

Arrived at the tribunal, where the judge, according to the eastern
custom, was publicly administering justice, they found that two trials
were about to go on, and would of course take precedence of theirs. The
first was between a _taleb_ or learned man, and a peasant. The point in
dispute was the _taleb's_ wife, whom the peasant had carried off, and
whom he asserted to be his own better half, in the face of the
philosopher who demanded her restoration. The woman, strange
circumstance! remained obstinately silent, and would not declare for
either; a feature in the case which rendered its decision excessively
difficult. The judge heard both sides attentively, reflected for a
moment, and then said, "Leave the woman here, and return to-morrow." The
_savant_ and the laborer each bowed and retired; and the next cause was
called. This was a difference between a butcher and an oil-seller. The
latter appeared covered with oil, and the former was sprinkled with
blood.

The butcher spoke first:--"I went to buy some oil from this man, and in
order to pay him for it, I drew a handful of money from my purse. The
sight of the money tempted him. He seized me by the wrist. I cried out,
but he would not let me go; and here we are, having come before your
worship, I holding my money in my hand, and he still grasping my wrist.
Now, I swear by the Prophet, that this man is a liar, when he says that
I stole his money, for the money is truly mine own."

Then spoke the oil-merchant:--"This man came to purchase oil from me.
When his bottle was filled, he said, 'Have you change for a piece of
gold?' I searched my pocket, and drew out my hand full of money, which I
laid on a bench in my shop. He seized it, and was walking off with my
money and my oil, when I caught him by the wrist, and cried out
'Robber!' In spite of my cries, however, he would not surrender the
money, so I brought him here, that your worship might decide the case.
Now, I swear by the Prophet that this man is a liar, when he says that I
want to steal his money, for it is truly mine own."

The Cadi caused each plaintiff to repeat his story, but neither varied
one jot from his original statement. He reflected for a moment, and then
said, "Leave the money with me, and return to-morrow." The butcher
placed the coins, which he had never let go, on the edge of the Cadi's
mantle. After which he and his opponent bowed to the tribunal, and
departed.

It was now the turn of Bou-Akas and the cripple. "My lord Cadi," said
the former, "I came hither from a distant country, with the intention of
purchasing merchandise. At the city gate I met this cripple, who first
asked for alms, and then prayed me to allow him to ride behind me
through the streets, lest he should be trodden down in the crowd. I
consented, but when we reached the market-place, he refused to get down,
asserting that my horse belonged to him, and that your worship would
surely adjudge it to him, who wanted it most. That, my lord Cadi, is
precisely the state of the case--I swear it by Mahomet!"

"My lord," said the cripple, "as I was coming on business to the market,
and riding this horse, which belongs to me, I saw this man seated by the
roadside, apparently half dead from fatigue. I good naturedly offered to
take him on the crupper, and let him ride as far as the market-place,
and he eagerly thanked me. But what was my astonishment, when, on our
arrival, he refused to get down, and said that my horse was his. I
immediately required him to appear before your worship, in order that
you might decide between us. That is the true state of the case--I swear
it by Mahomet!"

Having made each repeat his deposition, and having reflected for a
moment, the Cadi said, "Leave the horse here, and return to-morrow."

It was done, and Bou-Akas and the cripple withdrew in different
directions. On the morrow, a number of persons besides those immediately
interested in the trials assembled to hear the judge's decisions. The
_taleb_ and the peasant were called first.

"Take away thy wife," said the Cadi to the former, "and keep her, I
advise thee, in good order." Then turning towards his _chinaux_, he
added, pointing to the peasant, "Give this man fifty blows." He was
instantly obeyed, and the _taleb_ carried off his wife.

Then came forward the oil-merchant and the butcher. "Here," said the
Cadi to the butcher, "is thy money; it is truly thine, and not his."
Then pointing to the oil-merchant, he said to his _chinaux_, "Give this
man fifty blows." It was done, and the butcher went away in triumph with
his money.

The third cause was called, and Bou-Akas and the cripple came forward.
"Would'st thou recognize thy horse amongst twenty others?" said the
judge to Bou-Akas.

"Yes, my lord."

"And thou?"

"Certainly, my lord," replied the cripple.

"Follow me," said the Cadi to Bou-Akas.

They entered a large stable, and Bou-Akas pointed out his horse amongst
twenty which were standing side by side.

"'Tis well," said the judge. "Return now to the tribunal, and send me
thine adversary hither."

The disguised Scheik obeyed, delivered his message, and the cripple
hastened to the stable, as quickly as his distorted limbs allowed. He
possessed quick eyes and a good memory, so that he was able, without the
slightest hesitation, to place his hand on the right animal.

"'Tis well," said the Cadi; "return to the tribunal."

His worship resumed his place, and when the cripple arrived, judgment
was pronounced. "The horse is thine," said the Cadi to Bou-Akas. "Go to
the stable, and take him." Then to the _chinaux_, "Give this cripple
fifty blows." It was done; and Bou-Akas went to take his horse.

When the Cadi, after concluding the business of the day, was retiring
to his house, he found Bou-Akas waiting for him. "Art thou discontented
with my award?" asked the judge.

"No, quite the contrary," replied the Scheik. "But I want to ask by what
inspiration thou hast rendered justice; for I doubt not that the other
two cases were decided as equitably as mine. I am not a merchant; I am
Bou-Akas, Scheik of Ferdj' Onah, and I wanted to judge for myself of thy
reputed wisdom."

The Cadi bowed to the ground, and kissed his master's hand.

"I am anxious," said Bou-Akas, "to know the reasons which determined
your three decisions."

"Nothing, my lord, can be more simple. Your highness saw that I detained
for a night the three things in dispute?"

"I did."

"Well, early in the morning I caused the woman to be called, and I said
to her suddenly--'Put fresh ink in my inkstand.' Like a person who had
done the same thing a hundred times before, she took the bottle, removed
the cotton, washed them both, put in the cotton again, and poured in
fresh ink, doing it all with the utmost neatness and dexterity. So I
said to myself, 'A peasant's wife would known nothing about
inkstands--she must belong to the _taleb_."

"Good," said Bou-Akas, nodding his head. "And the money?"

"Did your highness remark that the merchant had his clothes and hands
covered with oil?"

"Certainly, I did."

"Well; I took the money, and placed it in a vessel filled with water.
This morning I looked at it, and not a particle of oil was to be seen on
the surface of the water. So I said to myself, 'If this money belonged
to the oil-merchant it would be greasy from the touch of his hands; as
it is not so, the butcher's story must be true.'"

Bou-Akas nodded in token of approval.

"Good," said he. "And my horse?"

"Ah! that was a different business; and, until this morning, I was
greatly puzzled."

"The cripple, I suppose, did not recognize the animal?"

"On the contrary, he pointed him out immediately."

"How then did you discover that he was not the owner?"

"My object in bringing you separately to the stable, was not to see
whether you would know the horse, but whether the horse would
acknowledge you. Now, when you approached him, the creature turned
towards you, laid back his ears, and neighed with delight; but when the
cripple touched him, he kicked. Then I knew that you were truly his
master."

Bou-Akas thought for a moment, and then said: "Allah has given thee
great wisdom. Thou oughtest to be in my place, and I in thine. And yet,
I know not; thou art certainly worthy to be Scheik, but I fear that I
should but badly fill thy place as Cadi!"




From the Manchester Examiner.

LOVE.--A SONNET.

BY J. C. PRINCE.


    Love is an odor from the heavenly bowers,
      Which stirs our senses tenderly, and brings
      Dreams which are shadows of diviner things
    Beyond this grosser atmosphere of ours.
    An oasis of verdure and of flowers,
      Love smiteth on the Pilgrim's weary way;
      There fresher air, there sweeter waters play,
    There purer solace charms the quiet hours.
    This glorious passion, unalloyed, endowers
      With moral beauty all who feel its fire;
      Maid, wife, and offspring, brother, mother, sire,
    Are names and symbols of its hallowed powers.
      Love is immortal. From our head may fly
      Earth's other blessings; Love can never die!

    _Ashton, 5th March._




From the Spectator.

THE HISTORY OF SORCERY AND MAGIC.[I]


The rationale of magic, when a combination of skill and fraud imposed
upon the vulgar, is easily settled. The priests of the ancient
mythology, the adepts of the middle ages, turned their knowledge of
chemistry and mechanics and their proficiency in legerdemain to account;
and before we denounce the latter as impostors, we should bear in mind
the ignorance of the times in which they lived. People would not have
believed any natural explanation, though they might have felt inclined
to persecute the man when stripped of his magical character: we should
also consider how far the general belief might influence even the man
himself; how far he could in his inmost mind draw the distinction
between what we call natural philosophy and what the age considered
magic--a lawful if a riskful power over nature and spirits, by means of
occult knowledge. An allowance is further to be made for the stories as
they have come down to us; a distinction is to be drawn between the
actual facts and the fancy of the narrator, between the reality and the
romance of magic.

Sorcery and witchcraft (to which, notwithstanding its title, Mr.
Wright's book chiefly relates) was a more vulgar pursuit, and is a more
difficult matter to determine. The true magician was a master over both
the seen and the unseen world. His art could _compel_ spirits or demons
to obey him, however much against their will. It seems a question
whether a spell of sufficient potency could not control Satan himself.
The witch or wizard was a vulgar being, a mere slave of the Evil One,
with no original power, very limited in derived power, and, it would
appear, with no means of acting directly except upon the elements. The
facts relating to witchcraft, being often matter of legal record, are
more numerous and more correctly narrated than those relating to magic.
The difficulty of fixing the exact boundary between truth and falsehood,
guilt and innocence, in the case of witchcraft, is not so easily settled
as the sciolist in liberal philosophy imagines. Of course we all know
that men and women could not travel through the air on broomsticks, or
cause storms, or afflict cattle. Their innocence of the intention is
not always so certain: their power over a nervous or weakly person,
especially in bad health, might really, through the influence of
imagination, produce the death threatened, and the miserable patient
might pine away as his real or supposed waxen image slowly melted before
the fire. At a time when the belief in witchcraft was entertained by
society in general, as well as by the majority of educated men, it is
not likely that the persons who were generally accused of it were
skeptical on the subject. Their innocence would lie, not in their
disbelief of its power, but in their rejection of the practice. That an
accusation of witchcraft was sometimes made from political, religious,
or personal motives, is true; and numbers of innocent victims were
sacrificed in times of public mania on the subject. The question is,
whether many did not attempt unlawful arts in full belief of their
efficacy; and whether some, a compound of the self-dupe and the
impostor, did not make use of their reputed power to indulge in the
grossest license and to perpetrate abominable crimes.

The great difficulty, however, is the confessions. In many cases, no
doubt, the victims, worn down by terror and torture, said whatever their
examiners seemed to wish them to say; in other cases, their statements
were exaggerated by the reporters. Yet enough remains, after every
deduction, to render witches' confessions a very curious mental problem.
Was it vision, or monomania, or nervous delusion, all influenced by
foregone conclusion? or was it, as the mesmerists seem to hold, an
instance of clairvoyance in a high degree? The case of Gaufridi is of
this puzzling nature. Gaufridi was a French priest of licentious
character, who succeeded by the opportunities which his priestly
influence gave him, or by some pretended supernatural arts. His crimes
were discovered through the confession of one of his victims, a nun whom
he had abused before profession. After a time, she appeared to be
possessed; and, under treatment by a celebrated exorcist, (an inferior
hand having failed,) she, or the demon in possession, among other things
accused Gaufridi. _Her_ revelations may be resolved into an imposture
instigated by revenge, or a pious fraud caused by remorse, or hysterical
fits, with utterance shaped by memory; but what can be said of
Gaufridi's, made with a full knowledge of consequences?

     "The priests who conducted this affair seem almost to have lost
     sight of Louis Gaufridi, in their anxiety to collect these
     important evidences of the true faith. It was not till towards
     the close of winter that the reputed wizard was again thought
     of. A warrant was then obtained against him, and he was taken
     into custody, and confined in the prison of the conciergerie at
     Marseilles. On the fifth of March he was for the first time
     confronted with sister Magdalen, but without producing the
     result anticipated by his persecutors. Little information is
     given as to the subsequent proceedings against him; but he
     appears to have been treated with great severity, and to have
     persevered in asserting his innocence. Sister Magdalen, or
     rather the demon within her, gave information of certain marks
     on his body which had been placed there by the Evil One; and on
     search they were found exactly as described. It is not to be
     wondered at, if, after the intercourse which had existed
     between them, sister Magdalen were able to give such
     information. Still Gaufridi continued unshaken, and he made no
     confession; until at length, on Easter Eve, the twenty-sixth of
     March, 1611, a full avowal of his guilt was drawn from him, we
     are not told through what means, by two Capuchins of the
     Convent of Aix, to which place he had been transferred for his
     trial. At the beginning of April, another witness, the
     Demoiselle Victoire de Courbier, came forward to depose that
     she had been bewitched by the renegade priest, who had obtained
     her love by his charms; and he made no objection to their
     adding this new incident to his confession.

     "Gaufridi acknowledged the truth of all that had been said by
     sister Magdalen or by her demon. He said that an uncle, who had
     died many years ago, had left him his books, and that one day,
     about five or six years before his arrest on this accusation,
     he was looking them over, when he found amongst them a volume
     of magic, in which were some writings in French verse,
     accompanied with strange characters. His curiosity was excited,
     and he began to read it; when, to his great astonishment and
     consternation, the demon appeared in a human form, and said to
     him, 'What do you desire of me, for it is you who have called
     me?' Gaufridi was young, and easily tempted; and when he had
     recovered from his surprise and was reassured by the manner and
     conversation of his visitor, he replied to his offer, 'If you
     have power to give me what I desire, I ask for two things:
     first, that I shall prevail with all the women I like;
     secondly, that I shall be esteemed and honored above all the
     priests of this country, and enjoy the respect of men of wealth
     and honor.' We may see, perhaps, through these wishes, the
     reason why Gaufridi was persecuted by the rest of the clergy.
     The demon promised to grant him his desires, on condition that
     he would give up to him entirely his 'body, soul, and works;'
     to which Gaufridi agreed, excepting only from the latter the
     administration of the holy sacrament, to which he was bound by
     his vocation as a priest of the church.

     "From this time Louis Gaufridi felt an extreme pleasure in
     reading the magical book, and it always had the effect of
     bringing the demon to attend upon him. At the end of two or
     three days the agreement was arranged and completed, and, it
     having been fairly written on parchment, the priest signed it
     with his blood. The tempter then told him, that whenever he
     breathed on maid or woman, provided his breath reached their
     nostrils, they would immediately become desperately in love
     with him. He soon made a trial of the demon's gift, and used it
     so copiously that, he became in a short time a general object
     of attraction to the women of the district. He said that he
     often amused himself with exciting their passions when he had
     no intention of requiting them, and he declared that he had
     already made more than a thousand victims.

     "At length he took an extraordinary fancy to the young Magdalen
     de la Palude; but he found her difficult of approach, on
     account of the watchfulness of her mother, and he only overcame
     the difficulty by breathing on the mother before he seduced the
     daughter. He thus gained his purpose; took the girl to the cave
     in the manner she had already described, and became so much
     attached to her that he often repeated his charm on her, to
     make her more devoted in her love. Three days after their first
     visit to the cave, he gave her a familiar named Esmodes.
     Finding her now perfectly devoted to his will, he determined to
     marry her to Beelzebub, the prince of the demons; and she
     readily agreed to his proposal. He immediately called the demon
     prince, who appeared in the form of a handsome gentleman; and
     she then renounced her baptism and Christianity, signed the
     agreement with her blood, and received the demon's mark....

     "The priest gave an account of the Sabbaths, at which he was a
     regular attendant. When he was ready to go--it was usually at
     night--he either went to the open window of his chamber, or
     left the chamber, locking the door, and proceeded into the open
     air. There Lucifer made his appearance, and took him in an
     instant to their place of meeting, where the orgies of the
     witches and sorcerers lasted usually from three to four hours.
     Gaufridi divided the victims of the Evil One into three
     classes: the masqués, (perhaps the novices,) the sorcerers, and
     the magicians. On arriving at the meeting, they all worshipped
     the demon according to their several ranks; the masqués falling
     flat on their faces, the sorcerers kneeling with their heads
     and bodies humbly bowed down, and the magicians, who stood
     highest in importance, only kneeling. After this they all went
     through the formality of denying God and the Saints. Then they
     had a diabolical service in burlesque of that of the church, at
     which the Evil One served as priest in a violet chasuble; the
     elevation of the demon host was announced by a wooden bell, and
     the sacrament itself was made of unleavened bread. The scenes
     which followed resembled those of other witch-meetings.
     Gaufridi acknowledged that he took Magdalen thither, and that
     he made her swallow magical 'characters' that were to increase
     her love to him; yet he proved unfaithful to her at these
     Sabbaths with a multitude of persons, and among the rest with
     'a princess of Friesland.' The unhappy sorcerer confessed,
     among other things, that his demon was his constant companion,
     though generally invisible to all but himself; and that he only
     left him when he entered the church of the Capuchins to perform
     his religious duties, and then he waited for him outside the
     church door.

     "Gaufridi was tried before the Court of Parliament of Provence
     at Aix. His confession, the declaration of the demons, the
     marks on his body, and other circumstances, left him no hope of
     mercy. Judgment was given against him on the last day of April,
     and the same day it was put in execution. He was burnt alive."

_Narratives of Sorcery and Magic_ is a skilful and popular selection of
stories or narratives relating to the subject, not a philosophic
treatise. We are carried to France, Germany, England, Ireland, Scotland,
Spain, and America, by turns. We have the most remarkable trials for
witchcraft in these countries, as well as cases in which supernatural
agency was only an incidental part,--as that of the Earl and Countess of
Somerset, for the murder of Overbury.

By way of showing that Mr. Wright is by no means an indifferent
story-teller, we may refer to the following legend:

     "The demons whom the sorcerer served seem rarely to have given
     any assistance to their victims when the latter fell into the
     hands of the judicial authorities; but if they escaped
     punishment by the agency of the law, they were only reserved
     for a more terrible end. We have already seen the fate of the
     woman of Berkeley. A writer of the thirteenth century has
     preserved a story of a man who, by his compact with the Evil
     One, had collected together great riches. One day, while he was
     absent in the fields, a stranger of suspicious appearance came
     to his house and asked for him. His wife replied that he was
     not at home. The stranger said, 'Tell him when he returns, that
     to-night he must pay me my debt.' The wife replied that she was
     not aware that he owed any thing to him. 'Tell, him,' said the
     stranger, with a ferocious look, 'that I will have my debt
     to-night.' The husband returned, and when informed of what had
     taken place, merely remarked that the demand was just. He then
     ordered his bed to be made that night in an outhouse, where he
     had never slept before, and he shut himself in it with a
     lighted candle. The family were astonished, and could not
     resist the impulse to gratify their curiosity by looking
     through the holes in the door. They beheld the same stranger,
     who had entered without opening the door, seated beside his
     victim, and they appeared to be counting large sums of money.
     Soon they began to quarrel about their accounts, and were
     proceeding from threats to blows, when the servants, who were
     looking through the door, burst it open, that they might help
     their master. The light was instantly extinguished; and when
     another was brought, no traces could be found of either of the
     disputants, nor were they ever afterwards heard of. The
     suspicious-looking stranger was the demon himself, who had
     carried away his victim."

FOOTNOTES:

[I] Narratives of Sorcery and Magic, from the most Authentic Sources. By
Thomas Wright, Esq., M.A., F.S.A., &c., &c. In two volumes. Published by
Bentley.




From the Examiner.

HARTLEY COLERIDGE AND HIS GENIUS.


Hartley Coleridge was a poet whose life was so deplorable a
contradiction to the strength and subtlety of his genius, and the
capability and range of his intellect, that perhaps no such sad example
has ever found similar record.[J] Indeed we are obliged with sincere
grief to doubt, whether, as written here, the memoir should have been
written at all. With much respect for Mr. Derwent Coleridge, who is
himself no unworthy inheritor of a great name, his white neckcloth is
somewhat too prominently seen in the matter. There are too many labored
explainings, starched apologies, and painful accountings for this and
that. The writer was probably not conscious of the effort he was making,
yet the effort is but too manifest, A simple statement of facts, a
kindly allowance for circumstances, a mindful recollection of what his
father was in physical as well as mental organization, extracts from
Hartley's own letters, recollections of those among whom his latter life
was passed--this, as it seems to us, should have sufficed. Mr. Derwent
Coleridge brings too many church-bred and town-bred notions to the grave
design of moralizing and philosophizing his brother's simple life and
wayward self-indulgences. His motives will be respected, and his real
kindness not misunderstood; but it will be felt that a quiet and
unaffected little memoir of that strange and sorry career, and of those
noble nor wholly wasted powers, remains still to be written.

Meanwhile we gratefully accept the volumes before us, which in their
contents are quite as decisive of Hartley Coleridge's genius as of what
it might have achieved in happier circumstances. A more beautiful or
more sorrowful book has not been published in our day.

    "Cut is the branch that might have grown full straight,
    And burned is Apollo's laurel-bough,
    That sometime grew within this learned man."

Hartley Coleridge was the eldest son of the poet, and with much of his
father's genius (which in him, however, took a more simple and practical
shape than consisted with the wider and more mystical expanse of his
father's mind), inherited also the defects of his organization and
temperament. What would have become of the elder Coleridge but for the
friends in whose home his later years found a refuge, no one can say.
With no such friends or home, poor Hartley became a cast-away. After a
childhood of singular genius, manifested in many modes and forms, and
described with charming effect by his brother in the best passages and
anecdotes of the memoir, he was launched without due discipline or
preparation into the University of Oxford, where the catastrophe of his
life befell. He had first fairly shown his powers when the hard doom
went forth which condemned them to waste and idleness. He obtained a
fellowship-elect at Oriel, was dismissed on the ground of intemperance
before his probationary year had passed, and wandered for the rest of
his days by the scenes with which his father most wished to surround his
childhood--

    ("But thou, my babe, shall wander like a breeze
    By lakes and sandy shores, beneath the crags
    Of ancient mountains, and beneath the clouds
    Which image in their bulk both lakes and shores
    And mountain crags")

--listening with hardly less than his father's delight to the sounds and
voices of nature, in homely intimacy with all homely folk, uttering now
and then piercing words of wisdom or regret, teaching little children in
village schools, and----.

Well, it would be perhaps too much to say that he continued to justify
the rejection of the Oriel fellows. Who knows how largely that event may
itself have contributed to what it too hastily anticipated and too
finally condemned? It appears certain that the weakness had not thus
early made itself known to Hartley's general acquaintance at the
University. Mr. Dyce had nothing painful to remember of him, but
describes him as a young man possessing an intellect of the highest
order, with great simplicity of character and considerable oddity of
manner; and he hints that the college authorities had probably resented,
in the step they took, certain attacks more declamatory than serious
which Hartley had got into the habit of indulging against all
established institutions. Mr. Derwent Coleridge touches this part of the
subject very daintily. "My brother was, however, _I am afraid_, more
sincere in his invectives against establishments, as they appeared to
his eyes at Oxford, and elsewhere, _than Mr. Dyce kindly supposes_." How
poor Hartley would have laughed at that!

One thing to the last he continued. The simplicity of character which
Mr. Dyce attributes to his youth remained with him till long after his
hair was prematurely white. As Wordsworth hoped for him in his
childhood, he kept

    "A young lamb's heart among the full-grown flock;"

--and some delightful recollections of his ordinary existence from day
to day among the lakes and mountains, and in the service of the village
schools, are contributed to his brother's Memoir. Here is one, from one
of the scholars he taught:

     "I first saw Hartley in the beginning, I think, of 1837, when I
     was at Sedbergh, and he heard us our lesson in Mr. Green's
     parlor. My impression of him was what I conceived Shakespeare's
     idea of a gentleman to be, something which we like to have in a
     picture. He was dressed in black, his hair, just touched with
     gray, fell in thick waves down his back, and he had a frilled
     shirt on; and there was a sort of autumnal ripeness and
     brightness about him. His shrill voice, and his quick,
     authoritative 'right! right!' and the chuckle with which he
     translated 'rerum repetundarum' as 'peculation, a very common
     vice in governors of all ages,' after which he took a turn
     round the sofa--all struck me amazingly; his readiness
     astonished us all, and even himself, as he afterwards told me;
     for, during the time he was at the school, he never had to use
     a dictionary once, though we read Dalzell's selections from
     Aristotle and Longinus, and several plays of Sophocles. He took
     his idea, so he said, from what De Quincy says of one of the
     Eton masters fagging the lesson, to the great amusement of the
     class, and, while waiting for the lesson, he used to read a
     newspaper. While acting as second master he seldom occupied the
     master's desk, but sat among the boys on one of the school
     benches. He very seldom came to school in a morning, never till
     about eleven, and in the afternoon about an hour after we had
     begun. I never knew the least liberty taken with him, though he
     was kinder and more familiar than was then the fashion with
     masters. His translations were remarkably vivid; of [Greek:
     mogera mogerôs] 'toiling and moiling;' and of some ship or
     other in the Philoctetes, which he pronounced to be 'scudding
     under main-top sails,' our conceptions became intelligible.
     Many of his translations were written down with his initials,
     and I saw some, not a long while ago, in the Sophocles of a
     late Tutor at Queen's College, Oxford, who had them from
     tradition. He gave most attention to our themes; out of those
     sent in he selected two or three, which he then read aloud and
     criticised; and once, when they happened to agree, remarked
     there was always a coincidence of thought amongst great men.
     Out of school he never mixed with the boys, but was sometimes
     seen, to their astonishment, running along the fields with his
     arms outstretched, and talking to himself. He had no pet
     scholars except one, a little fair-haired boy, who he said
     ought to have been a girl. He told me that was the only boy he
     ever loved, though he always loved little girls. He was
     remarkably fond of the travelling shows that occasionally
     visited the village. I have seen him clap his hands with
     delight; indeed, in most of the simple delights of country
     life, he was like a child. This is what occurs to me at present
     of what he was when I first knew him; and, indeed, my after
     recollections are of a similarly fragmentary kind, consisting
     only of those little, numerous, noiseless, every-day acts of
     kindness, the sum of which makes a Christian life. His love of
     little children, his sympathy with the poor and suffering, his
     hatred of oppression, the beauty and the grace of his
     politeness before women, and his high manliness,--these are the
     features which I shall never forget while I have any thing to
     remember."

The same writer afterwards tells us:

     "On his way to one of these parties he called on me, and I
     could not help saying, 'How well you look in a white
     neckcloth!' 'I wish you could see me sometimes,' he replied;
     'if I had only black-silk stockings and shoe-buckles I should
     be quite a gentleman.' Those who had only seen him in the
     careless dress that he chose to adopt in the lanes--his
     trowsers, which were generally too long, doubled half way up
     the leg, unbrushed, and often splashed; his hat brushed the
     wrong way, for he never used an umbrella; and his wild,
     unshaven, weather-beaten look--were amazed at his metamorphose
     into such a faultless gentleman as he appeared when he was
     dressed for the evening. 'I hate silver forks with fish,' he
     said; 'I can't manage them.' So did Dr. Arnold, I told him.
     'That's capital; I am glad of such an authority. Do you know I
     never understood the gladiator's excellence till the other day.
     The way in which my brother eats fish with a silver fork made
     the thing quite clear.'

     "He often referred to his boyish days, when he told me he
     nearly poisoned half the house with his chemical infusions, and
     spoiled the pans, with great delight. The 'Pilgrim's Progress'
     was an early favorite with him. 'It was strange,' he said, 'how
     it had been overlooked. Children are often misunderstood. When
     I was a baby I have often been in the greatest terror, when, to
     all appearance, I was quite still;--so frightened that I could
     not make a noise. Crying, I believe, is oftener a sign of
     happiness than the reverse. I was looked upon as a remarkable
     child. My mother told me, when I was born she thought me an
     ugly red thing; but my father took me up and said, 'There's no
     sweeter baby any where than this.' He always thought too much
     of me. I was very dull at school, and hated arithmetic; I
     always had to count on my fingers.

     "He once took me to the little cottage where he lived by the
     Brathey, when Charles Lloyd and he were school-companions. Mrs.
     Nicholson, of Ambleside, told me of a donkey-race which they
     had from the market-cross to the end of the village and back,
     and how Hartley came in last, and minus his white straw hat."

Those who remember the ordinary (and most extraordinary) dress that hung
about his small eager person, will smile at this entry in his journal of
a visit to Rydal chapel, and the reflections awakened therein:

     "17th.--Sunday.--At Rydal chapel. Alas! I have been _Parcus
     Deorum cultor et infrequens_ of late. Would I could say with
     assurance, _Nunc interare cursus cogor relictos_. I never saw
     Axiologus (Wordsworth) look so venerable. His cape cloak has
     such a gravity about it. Old gentlemen should never wear light
     great coats unless they be military; and even then Uncle Toby's
     Roquelaure would be more becoming than all the frogs in Styx.
     On the other hand, loose trowsers should never invest the
     nether limbs of led. It looks as if the Septuagenarian were
     ashamed of a diminished calf. The sable silk is good and
     clerical, so are the gray pearl and the partridge. I revere
     gray worsted and ridge and furrow for [Greek: Omak rites] his
     sake, but perhaps the bright white lamb's wool doth most set
     off the leg of an elderly man. The hose should be drawn over
     the knees, unless the rank and fortune require diamond buckles.
     Paste or Bristol stones should never approach a gentleman of
     any age. Roomy shoes, not of varnished leather. Broad
     shoe-buckles, well polished. Cleanliness is an ornament to
     youth, but an indispensable necessity to old age. Breeches,
     velvet or velveteen, or some other solid stuff. There may be
     serious objections to reviving the trunk breeches of our
     ancestors. I am afraid that hoops would follow in their train.
     But the flapped waistcoat, the deep cuffs, and guarded
     pocket-holes, the low collar, I should hail with pleasure; that
     is, for grandfathers and men of grandfatherly years. I was
     about to add the point-lace ruffles, cravat, and frill, but I
     pause in consideration of the miseries and degraded state of
     the lace makers."

Occasional passages in his letters are very beautiful, and very sad.
Here is one--adverting to some attack made upon him:

     "'This jargon,' said my orthodox reviewer, 'might be excused in
     an alderman of London, but not in a Fellow elect of Oriel,' or
     something to the same purpose, evidently designing to recall to
     memory the most painful passage of a life not over happy. But
     perhaps it is as well to let it alone. The writer might be some
     one in whom my kindred are interested; for I am as much alone
     in my revolt as Abdiel in his constancy."

We are glad to see valuable testimony borne by Mr. James Spedding as to
his habits having left unimpaired his moral and spiritual sensibility:

     "Of his general character and way of life I might have been
     able to say something to the purpose, if I had seen more of
     him. But though he was a person so interesting to me in
     himself, and with so many subjects of interest in common with
     me, that a little intercourse went a great way; so that I feel
     as if I knew him much better than many persons of whom I have
     seen much more; yet I have in fact been very seldom in his
     company. If I should say ten times altogether, I should not be
     understating the number; and this is not enough to qualify me
     for a reporter, when there must be so many competent observers
     living, who really knew him well. One very strong impression,
     however, with which I always came away from him, may be worth
     mentioning; I mean, that his moral and spiritual sensibilities
     seemed to be absolutely untouched by the life he was leading.
     The error of his life sprung, I suppose, from moral incapacity
     of some kind--his way of life seemed in some things destructive
     of self-respect; and was certainly regarded by himself with a
     feeling of shame, which in his seasons of self-communion became
     passionate; and yet it did not at all degrade his mind. It
     left, not his understanding only, but also his imagination and
     feelings, perfectly healthy,--free, fresh, and pure. His
     language might be sometimes what some people would call gross,
     but that I think was not from any want of true delicacy, but
     from a masculine disdain of false delicacy; and his opinions,
     and judgment, and speculations, were in the highest degree
     refined and elevated--full of chivalrous generosity, and
     purity, and manly tenderness. Such, at least, was my invariable
     impression. It always surprised me, but fresh observations
     always confirmed it."

When Wordsworth heard of his death, he was much affected, and gave the
touching direction to his brother:--"Let him lie by us: he would have
wished it." It was accordingly so arranged.

     "The day following he walked over with me to Grasmere--to the
     churchyard, a plain enclosure of the olden time, surrounding
     the old village church, in which lay the remains of his wife's
     sister, his nephew, and his beloved daughter. Here, having
     desired the sexton to measure out the ground for his own and
     for Mrs. Wordsworth's grave, he bade him measure out the space
     of a third grave for my brother, immediately beyond.

     "'When I lifted up my eyes from my daughter's grave,' he
     exclaimed, 'he was standing there!' pointing to the spot where
     my brother had stood on the sorrowful occasion to which he
     alluded. Then turning to the sexton, he said, 'Keep the ground
     for us,--we are old people, and it cannot be for long.'"

     "In the grave thus marked out, my brother's remains were laid
     on the following Thursday, and in little more than a
     twelvemonth his venerable and venerated friend was brought to
     occupy his own. They lie in the south-east angle of the
     churchyard, not far from a group of trees, with the little
     beck, that feeds the lake with its clear waters, murmuring by
     their side. Around them are the quiet mountains."

We have often expressed a high opinion of Hartley Coleridge's poetical
genius. It was a part of the sadness of his life that he could not
concentrate his powers, in this or any other department of his
intellect, to high and continuous aims--but we were not prepared for
such rich proof of its exercise, within the limited field assigned to
it, as these volumes offer. They largely and lastingly contribute to the
rare stores of true poetry. In the sonnet Hartley Coleridge was a master
unsurpassed by the greatest. To its "narrow plot of ground" his habits,
when applied in the cultivation of the muse, most naturally led him--and
here he may claim no undeserved companionship even with Shakespeare,
Milton, and Wordsworth. We take a few--with affecting personal reference
in all of them.

    Hast thou not seen an aged rifted tower,
    Meet habitation for the Ghost of Time,
    Where fearful ravage makes decay sublime,
    And destitution wears the face of power?
    Yet is the fabric deck'd with many a flower
    Of fragrance wild, and many-dappled hues,
    Gold streak'd with iron-brown and nodding blue,
    Making each ruinous chink a fairy bower.
    E'en such a thing methinks I fain would be,
    Should Heaven appoint me to a lengthen'd age;
    So old in look, that Young and Old may see
    The record of my closing pilgrimage:
    Yet, to the last, a rugged wrinkled thing
    To which young sweetness may delight to cling!

    Pains I have known, that cannot be again,
    And pleasures too that never can be more:
    For loss of pleasure I was never sore,
    But worse, far worse is to feel no pain.
    The throes and agonies of a heart explain
    Its very depth of want at inmost core;
    Prove that it does believe, and would adore,
    And doth with ill for ever strive and strain.
    I not lament for happy childish years,
    For loves departed, that have had their day,
    Or hopes that faded when my head was gray;
    For death hath left me last of my compeers:
    But for the pain I felt, the gushing tears
    I used to shed when I had gone astray.

    A lonely wanderer upon the earth am I,
    The waif of nature--like uprooted weed
    Borne by the stream, or like a shaken reed,
    A frail dependent of the fickle sky.
    Far, far away, are all my natural kin;
    The mother that erewhile hath hush'd my cry,
    Almost hath grown a mere fond memory.
    Where is my sister's smile? my brother's boisterous din?
    Ah! nowhere now. A matron grave and sage,
    A holy mother is that sister sweet.
    And that bold brother is a pastor meet
    To guide, instruct, reprove a sinful age,
    Almost I fear, and yet I fain would greet;
    So far astray hath been my pilgrimage.

    How shall a man fore-doom'd to lone estate,
    Untimely old, irreverently gray,
    Much like a patch of dusky snow in May,
    Dead sleeping in a hollow--all too late--
    How shall so poor a thing congratulate
    The blest completion of a patient wooing,
    Or how commend a younger man for doing
    What ne'er to do hath been his fault or fate?
    There is a fable, that I once did read.
    Of a bad angel that was someway good,
    And therefore on the brink of Heaven he stood,
    Looking each way, and no way could proceed;
    Till at the last he purged away his sin
    By loving all the joy he saw within.

Here is another poem of very touching reference to his personal story:

    "When I received this volume small,
      My years were barely seventeen;
    When it was hoped I should be all
      Which once, alas! I might have been.

    "And now my years are thirty-five,
      And every mother hopes her lamb,
    And every happy child alive,
      May never be what now I am.

    "But yet should any chance to look
      On the strange medley scribbled here.
    I charge thee, tell them, little book,
      I am not vile as I appear.

    "Oh! tell them though thy purpose lame
      In fortune's race, was still behind,--
    Though earthly blots my name defiled,
      They ne'er abused my better mind.

    "Of what men are, and why they are
      So weak, so wofully beguiled,
    Much I have learned, but better far,
      I know my soul is reconciled."

Before we shut the volumes--which will often and often be re-opened by
their readers--we may instance, in proof of the variety of his verse,
some masterly heroic couplets on the character of Dryden, which will be
seen in a series of admirable "sketches of English poets" found written
on the fly-leaves and covers of his copy of _Anderson's British Poets_.
The successors of Dryden are not less admirably handled, and there are
some sketches of Wilkie, Dodsley, Langhorne, and rhymers of that class,
inimitable for their truth and spirit.

FOOTNOTES:

[J] Poems by Hartley Coleridge. With a Memoir of his Life. By his
Brother. Two vols. Moxon.




From the Cincinnati Commercial Advertiser.

LYRA.--A LAMENT.

BY ALICE CAREY.


    Maidens, whose tresses shine,
    Crowned with daffodil and eglantine,
    Or, from their stringed buds of brier-roses,
    Bright as the vermeil closes
    Of April twilights, after sobbing rains,
    Fall down in rippled skeins
    And golden tangles, low
    About your bosoms, dainty as new snow;
    While the warm shadows blow in softest gales
      Fair hawthorn flowers and cherry blossoms white
    Against your kirtles, like the froth from pails
      O'er brimmed with milk at night,
    When lowing heifers bury their sleek flanks
    In winrows of sweet hay, or clover banks--
    Come near and hear, I pray,
    My plained roundelay:
      Where creeping vines o'errun the sunny leas,
    Sadly, sweet souls, I watch your shining bands
    Filling with stained hands
      Your leafy cups with lush red strawberries;
    Or deep in murmurous glooms,
    In yellow mosses full of starry blooms,
    Sunken at ease--each busied as she likes,
      Or stripping from the grass the beaded dews,
    Or picking jagged leaves from the slim spikes
      Of tender pinks--with warbled interfuse
    Of poesy divine,
      That haply long ago
      Some wretched borderer of the realm of wo
    Wrought to a dulcet line:
    If in your lovely years
    There be a sorrow that may touch with tears
    The eyelids piteously, they must be shed
    FOR LYRA, DEAD.
    The mantle of the May
      Was blown almost within summer's reach,
    And all the orchard trees,
      Apple, and pear, and peach,
    Were full of yellow bees,
      Flown from their hives away.
    The callow dove upon the dusty beam
      Fluttered its little wings in streaks of light,
      And the gray swallow twittered full in sight--
    Harmless the unyoked team
      Browsed from the budding elms, and thrilling lays
      Made musical prophecies of brighter days;
    And all went jocundly; I could but say.
    Ah! well-a-day!
    What time spring thaws the wold,
    And in the dead leaves come up sprouts of gold,
    And green and ribby blue, that after hours
    Encrown with flowers;
    Heavily lies my heart
    From all delights apart,
    Even as an echo hungry for the wind,
    When fail the silver-kissing waves to unbind
    The music bedded in the drowsy strings
      Of the sea's golden shells--
    That, sometimes, with their honeyed murmurings
      Fill all its underswells:
    For o'er the sunshine fell a shadow wide
    When Lyra died.
    When sober Autumn, with his mist-bound brows,
    Sits drearily beneath the fading boughs,
    And the rain, chilly cold,
    Wrings from his beard of gold,
    And as some comfort for his lonesome hours,
    Hides in his bosom stalks of withered flowers,
    I think about what leaves are drooping round
    A smoothly shapen mound;
    And if the wild wind cries
    Where Lyra lies,
    Sweet shepherds, softly blow
    Ditties most sad and low--
    Piping on hollow reeds to your pent sheep--
    Calm be my Lyra's sleep.
    Unvexed with dream of the rough briers that pull
    From his strayed lambs the wool!
    O, star, that tremblest dim
    Upon the welkin's rim,
    Send with thy milky shadows from above
    Tidings about my love;
    If that some envious wave
    Made his untimely grave,
    Or if, so softening half my wild regrets,
    Some coverlid of bluest violets
    Was softly put aside,
    What time he died!
    Nay, come not, piteous maids,
    Out of the murmurous shades;
    But keep your tresses crowned as you may
    With eglantine and daffodillies gay,
    And with the dews of myrtles wash your cheek,
    When flamy streaks,
    Uprunning the gray orient, tell of morn--
    While I, forlorn,
    Pour all my heart in tears and plaints, instead,
    FOR LYRA, DEAD.




From Fraser's Magazine.

MY NOVEL:

OR, VARIETIES IN ENGLISH LIFE.

BY PISISTRATUS CAXTON.

_Continued from page 126._


PART VIII.--CHAPTER XIII.

Mr. Dale had been more than a quarter of an hour conversing with Mrs.
Avenel, and had seemingly made little progress in the object of his
diplomatic mission, for now, slowly drawing on his gloves, he said,--

"I grieve to think, Mrs. Avenel, that you should have so hardened your
heart--yes--you must pardon me--it is my vocation to speak stern truths.
You cannot say that I have not kept faith with you, but I must now
invite you to remember that I specially reserved to myself the right of
exercising a discretion to act as I judged best, for the child's
interests, on any future occasion; and it was upon this understanding
that you gave me the promise, which you would now evade, of providing
for him when he came into manhood."

"I say I will provide for him. I say that you may 'prentice him in any
distant town, and by-and-by we will stock a shop for him. What would you
have more, sir, from folks like us, who have kept shop ourselves? It
ain't reasonable what you ask, sir!"

"My dear friend," said the Parson, "what I ask of you at present is but
to see him--to receive him kindly--to listen to his conversation--to
judge for yourselves. We can have but a common object--that your
grandson should succeed in life, and do you credit. Now, I doubt very
much whether we can effect this by making him a small shopkeeper."

"And has Jane Fairfield, who married a common carpenter, brought him up
to despise small shopkeepers?" exclaimed Mrs. Avenel, angrily.

"Heaven forbid! Some of the first men in England have been the sons of
small shopkeepers. But is it a crime in them, or their parents, if their
talents have lifted them into such rank or renown as the haughtiest duke
might envy? England were not England if a man must rest where his father
began."

"Good!" said, or rather grunted, an approving voice, but neither Mrs.
Avenel nor the Parson heard it.

"All very fine," said Mrs. Avenel, bluntly. "But to send a boy like that
to the university--where's the money to come from?"

"My dear Mrs. Avenel," said the Parson, coaxingly, "the cost need not be
great at a small college at Cambridge; and if you will pay half the
expense, I will pay the other half. I have no children of my own, and
can afford it."

"That's very handsome in you, sir," said Mrs. Avenel, somewhat touched,
yet still not graciously, "But the money is not the only point."

"Once at Cambridge," continued Mr. Dale, speaking rapidly, "at
Cambridge, where the studies are mathematical--that is, of a nature for
which he has shown so great an aptitude--and I have no doubt he will
distinguish himself; if he does, he will obtain, on leaving, what is
called a fellowship--that is a collegiate dignity accompanied by an
income on which he could maintain himself until he made his way in life.
Come, Mrs. Avenel, you are well off; you have no relations nearer to you
in want of your aid. Your son, I hear, has been very fortunate."

"Sir," said Mrs. Avenel, interrupting the Parson, "it is not because my
son Richard is an honor to us, and is a good son, and has made his
fortin, that we are to rob him of what we have to leave, and give it to
a boy whom we know nothing about, and who, in spite of what you say,
can't bring upon us any credit at all."

"Why? I don't see that."

"Why?" exclaimed Mrs. Avenel, fiercely--"why? you know why. No, I don't
want him to rise in life; I don't want folks to be speiring and asking
about him. I think it is a very wicked thing to have put fine notions in
his head, and I am sure my daughter Fairfield could not have done it
herself. And now, to ask me to rob Richard, and bring out a great
boy--who's been a gardener, or ploughman, or such like--to disgrace a
gentleman who keeps his carriage, as my son Richard does--I would have
you to know, sir, no! I won't do it, and there's an end to the matter."

During the last two or three minutes, and just before that approving
"good" had responded to the Parson's popular sentiment, a door
communicating with an inner room had been gently opened, and stood ajar;
but this incident neither party had even noticed. But now the door was
thrown boldly open, and the traveller whom the Parson had met at the inn
walked up to Mr. Dale, and said, "No! that's not the end of the matter.
You say the boy's a cute, clever lad?"

"Richard, have you been listening?" exclaimed Mrs. Avenel.

"Well, I guess, yes--the last few minutes."

"And what have you heard?"

"Why, that this reverend gentleman thinks so highly of my sister
Fairfield's boy that he offers to pay half of his keep at college. Sir,
I'm very much obliged to you, and there's my hand, if you'll take it."

The Parson jumped up, overjoyed, and, with a triumphant glance towards
Mrs. Avenel, shook hands heartily with Mr. Richard.

"Now," said the latter, "just put on your hat, sir, and take a stroll
with me, and we'll discuss the thing business-like. Women don't
understand business; never talk to women on business."

With these words, Mr. Richard drew out a cigar-case, selected a cigar,
which he applied to the candle, and walked into the hall.

Mrs. Avenel caught hold of the Parson. "Sir, you'll be on your guard
with Richard. Remember your promise."

"He does not know all, then?"

"He? No! And you see he did not overhear more than what he says. I'm
sure you're a gentleman, and won't go agin your word."

"My word was conditional; but I will promise you never to break the
silence without more reason than I think there is here for it. Indeed,
Mr. Richard Avenel seems to save all necessity for that."

"Are you coming, sir?" cried Richard, as he opened the street door.


CHAPTER XIV.

The Parson joined Mr. Richard Avenel on the road. It was a fine night,
and the moon clear and shining.

"So, then," said Mr. Richard, thoughtfully, "poor Jane, who was always
the drudge of the family, has contrived to bring up her son well; and
the boy is really what you say, eh?--could make a figure at college?"

"I am sure of it," said the Parson, hooking himself on to the arm which
Mr Avenel proffered.

"I should like to see him," said Richard. "Has he any manner? Is he
genteel, or a mere country lout?"

"Indeed, he speaks with so much propriety, and has so much modest
dignity, I might say, about him, that there's many a rich gentleman who
would be proud of such a son."

"It is odd," observed Richard, "what difference there is in families.
There's Jane now--who can't read nor write, and was just fit to be a
workman's wife--had not a thought above her station; and when I think of
my poor sister Nora--you would not believe it, sir, but _she_ was the
most elegant creature in the world--yes, even as a child, (she was but a
child when I went off to America.) And often, as I was getting on in
life, often I used to say to myself, 'My little Nora shall be a lady
after all. Poor thing--but she died young.'"

Richard's voice grew husky.

The Parson kindly pressed the arm on which he leaned, and said, after a
pause--

"Nothing refines us like education, sir. I believe your sister Nora had
received much instruction, and had the talents to profit by it. It is
the same with your nephew."

"I'll see him," said Richard, stamping his foot firmly on the ground,
"and if I like him, I'll be as good as a father to him. Look you,
Mr.--what's your name, sir?"

"Dale."

"Mr. Dale, look you, I'm a single man. Perhaps I may marry some day;
perhaps I shan't. I'm not going to throw myself away. If I can get a
lady of quality, why--but that's neither here nor there; meanwhile, I
should be glad of a nephew whom I need not be ashamed of. You see, sir,
I'm a new man, the builder of my own fortunes; and, though I have picked
up a little education--I don't well know how--as I scrambled on, still,
now I come back to the old country, I'm well aware that I am not exactly
a match for those d----d aristocrats--don't show so well in a
drawing-room as I could wish. I could be a Parliament man if I liked,
but I might make a goose of myself; so, all things considered, if I can
get a sort of junior partner to do the polite work, and show off the
goods, I think the house of Avenel & Co. might become a pretty
considerable honor to the Britishers. You understand me, sir?"

"Oh, very well," answered Mr. Dale, smiling, though rather gravely.

"Now," continued the New Man, "I'm not ashamed to have risen in life by
my own merits; and I don't disguise what I've been. And, when I'm in my
own grand house, I'm fond of saying, 'I landed at New-York with ten
pounds in my purse, and here I am!' But it would not do to have the old
folks with me. People take you with all your faults, if you're rich, but
they won't swallow your family into the bargain. So, if I don't have my
own father and mother, whom I love dearly, and should like to see
sitting at table, with my servants behind their chairs, I could still
less have sister Jane. I recollect her very well, and she can't have got
genteeler as she's grown older. Therefore I beg you'll not set her on
coming after me; it won't do by any manner of means. Don't say a word
about me to her. But send the boy down here to his grandfather, and I'll
see him quietly, you understand."

"Yes, but it will be hard to separate her from the boy."

"Stuff! all boys are separated from their parents when they go into the
world. So that's settled. Now, just tell me. I know the old folks always
snubbed Jane--that is, mother did. My poor dear father never snubbed any
of us. Perhaps mother has not behaved altogether well to Jane. But we
must not blame her for that; you see this is how it happened. There were
a good many of us, while father and mother kept shop in the High Street,
so we were all to be provided for, anyhow; and Jane, being very useful
and handy at work, got a place when she was a little girl, and had no
time for learning. Afterwards my father made a lucky hit, in getting my
Lord Lansmere's custom after an election, in which he did a great deal
for the Blues, (for he was a famous electioneerer, my poor father.) My
Lady stood godmother to Nora; and then most of my brothers and sisters
died off, and father retired from business; and when he took Jane from
service, she was so common-like that mother could not help contrasting
her with Nora. You see Jane was their child when they were poor little
shop people, with their heads scarce above water; and Nora was their
child when they were well off, and had retired from trade, and lived
genteel: so that makes a great difference. And mother did not quite look
on her as on her own child. But it was Jane's own fault; for mother
would have made it up with her if she had married the son of our
neighbor the great linen-draper, as she might have done; but she would
take Mark Fairfield, a common carpenter. Parents like best those of
their children who succeed best in life. Natural. Why, they did not care
for me until I came back the man I am. But to return to Jane: I'm afraid
they've neglected her. How is she off?"

"She earns her livelihood, and is poor, but contented."

"Ah, just be good enough to give her this," and Richard took a bank-note
of fifty pounds from his pocket-book. "You can say the old folks sent it
to her; or that it is a present from Dick, without telling her he had
come back from America."

"My dear sir," said the Parson, "I am more and more thankful to have
made your acquaintance. This is a very liberal gift of yours; but your
best plan will be to send it through your mother. For, though I don't
want to betray any confidence you place in me, I should not know what to
answer if Mrs. Fairfield began to question me about her brother. I never
had but one secret to keep, and I hope I shall never have another. A
secret is very like a lie!"

"You had a secret, then," said Richard, as he took back the bank-note.
He had learned, perhaps, in America, to be a very inquisitive man. He
added point-blank, "Pray what was it?"

"Why, what it would not be if I told you," said the Parson, with a
forced laugh,--"a secret!"

"Well, I guess we're in a land of liberty. Do as you like. Now, I
daresay you think me a very odd fellow to come out of my shell to you in
this off-hand way. But I liked the look of you, even when we were at the
inn together. And just now I was uncommonly pleased to find that, though
you are a parson, you don't want to keep a man's nose down to a
shop-board, if he has any thing in him. You're not one of the
aristocrats--"

"Indeed," said the Parson with imprudent warmth, "it is not the
character of the aristocracy of this country to keep people down. They
make way amongst themselves for any man, whatever his birth, who has the
talent and energy to aspire to their level. That's the especial boast of
the British constitution, sir!"

"Oh, you think so do you!" said Mr. Richard, looking sourly at the
Parson. "I daresay those are the opinions in which you have brought up
the lad. Just keep him yourself, and let the aristocracy provide for
him!"

The parson's generous and patriotic warmth evaporated at once, at this
sudden inlet of cold air into the conversation. He perceived that he had
made a terrible blunder; and, as it was not his business at that moment
to vindicate the British constitution, but to serve Leonard Fairfield,
he abandoned the cause of the aristocracy with the most poltroon and
scandalous abruptness. Catching at the arm which Mr. Avenel had
withdrawn from him, he exclaimed:

"Indeed, sir, you are mistaken; I have never attempted to influence your
nephew's political opinions. On the contrary, if, at his age, he can be
said to have formed any opinion, I am greatly afraid--that is, I think
his opinions are by no means sound--that is constitutional. I mean, I
mean--" And the poor Parson, anxious to select a word that would not
offend his listener, stopped short in lamentable confusion of idea.

Mr. Avenel enjoyed his distress for a moment, with a saturnine smile,
and then said:

"Well, I calculate he's a Radical. Natural enough, if he has not got a
sixpence to lose--all come right by-and-by. I'm not a Radical--at least
not a destructive--much too clever a man for that, I hope. But I wish to
see things very different from what they are. Don't fancy that I want
the common people, who've got nothing, to pretend to dictate to their
betters, because I hate to see a parcel of fellows, who are called lords
and squires, trying to rule the roast. I think, sir, that it is men like
me who ought to be at the top of the tree! and that's the long and short
of it. What do you say?"

"I've not the least objection," said the crestfallen Parson basely. But,
to do him justice, I must add that he did not the least know what he was
saying!


CHAPTER XV.

Unconscious of the change in his fate which the diplomacy of the Parson
sought to effect, Leonard Fairfield was enjoying the first virgin
sweetness of fame; for the principal town in his neighborhood had
followed the then growing fashion of the age, and set up a Mechanic's
Institute; and some worthy persons interested in the formation of that
provincial Athenæum had offered a prize for the best Essay on the
Diffusion of Knowledge,--a very trite subject, on which persons seem to
think they can never say too much, and on which there is, nevertheless,
a great deal yet to be said. This prize Leonard Fairfield had recently
won. His Essay had been publicly complimented by a full meeting of the
Institute; it had been printed at the expense of the Society, and had
been rewarded by a silver medal--delineative of Apollo crowning Merit,
(poor Merit had not a rag to his back; but Merit, left only to the care
of Apollo, never is too good a customer to the tailor!) And the County
Gazette had declared that Britain had produced another prodigy in the
person of Dr. Riccabocca's self-educated gardener.

Attention was now directed to Leonard's mechanical contrivances. The
Squire, ever eagerly bent on improvements, had brought an engineer to
inspect the lad's system of irrigation, and the engineer had been
greatly struck by the simple means by which a very considerable
technical difficulty had been overcome. The neighboring farmers now
called Leonard "_Mr._ Fairfield," and invited him on equal terms, to
their houses. Mr. Stirn had met him on the high road, touched his hat,
and hoped that "he bore no malice." All this, I say, was the first
sweetness of fame; and if Leonard Fairfield comes to be a great man, he
will never find such sweets in the after fruit. It was this success
which had determined the Parson on the step which he had just taken, and
which he had long before anxiously meditated. For, during the last year
or so, he had renewed his old intimacy with the widow and the boy; and
he had noticed, with great hope and great fear, the rapid growth of an
intellect, which now stood out from the lowly circumstances that
surrounded it in bold and unharmonizing relief.

It was the evening after his return home that the Parson strolled up to
the Casino. He put Leonard Fairfield's Prize Essay in his pocket. For he
felt that he could not let the young man go forth into the world without
a preparatory lecture, and he intended to scourge poor Merit with the
very laurel wreath which it had received from Apollo. But in this he
wanted Riccabocca's assistance; or rather he feared that, if he did not
get the Philosopher on his side, the Philosopher might undo all the work
of the Parson.


CHAPTER XVI.

A sweet sound came through the orange boughs, and floated to the ears of
the Parson, as he wound slowly up the gentle ascent--so sweet, so
silvery, he paused in delight--unaware, wretched man! that he was
thereby conniving at Papistical errors. Soft it came, and sweet: softer
and sweeter--"Ave Maria!" Violante was chanting the evening hymn to the
Virgin Mother. The Parson at last distinguished the sense of the words,
and shook his head with the pious shake of an orthodox Protestant. He
broke from the spell resolutely, and walked on with a sturdy step.
Gaining the terrace he found the little family seated under an awning.
Mrs. Riccabocca knitting; the Signor with his arms folded on his breast:
the book he had been reading a few moments before had fallen on the
ground, and his dark eyes were soft and dreamy. Violante had finished
her hymn, and seated herself on the ground between the two, pillowing
her head on her step-mother's lap, but with her hand resting on her
father's knee, and her gaze fixed fondly on his face.

"Good evening," said Mr. Dale. Violante stole up to him, and, pulling
him so as to bring his ear nearer to her lip, whispered,--"Talk to papa,
do--and cheerfully; he is sad."

She escaped from him, as she said this, and appeared to busy herself
with watering the flowers arranged on stands round the awning. But she
kept her swimming lustrous eyes wistfully on her father.

"How fares it with you, my dear friend?" said the Parson kindly, as he
rested his hand on the Italian's shoulder. "You must not let him get out
of spirits, Mrs. Riccabocca."

"I am very ungrateful to her if I ever am so," said the poor Italian,
with all his natural gallantry. Many a good wife, who thinks it is a
reproach to her if her husband is ever 'out of spirits,' might have
turned peevishly from that speech more elegant than sincere, and so have
made bad worse. But Mrs. Riccabocca took her husband's proffered hand
affectionately, and said with great _naïveté_:

"You see I am so stupid, Mr. Dale; I never knew I was so stupid till I
married. But I am very glad you are come. You can get on some learned
subject together, and then he will not miss so much his--"

"His what?" asked Riccabocca, inquisitively.

"His country. Do you think that I cannot sometimes read your thoughts?"

"Very often. But you did not read them just then. The tongue touches
where the tooth aches, but the best dentist cannot guess at the tooth
unless one opens one's mouth. _Basta!_ Can we offer you some wine of our
own making, Mr. Dale?--it is pure."

"I'd rather have some tea," quoth the Parson hastily.

Mrs. Riccabocca, too pleased to be in her natural element of domestic
use, hurried into the house to prepare our national beverage. And the
Parson, sliding into her chair, said--

"But you are dejected, then? Fie! If there's a virtue in the world at
which we should always aim, it is cheerfulness."

"I don't dispute it," said Riccabocca, with a heavy sigh. "But though it
is said by some Greek, who, I think, is quoted by your favorite Seneca,
that a wise man carries his country with him at the soles of his feet,
he can't carry also the sunshine."

"I tell you what it is," said the Parson bluntly, "you would have a much
keener sense of happiness if you had much less esteem for philosophy."

"_Cospetto!_" said the Doctor, rousing himself. "Just explain, will
you?"

"Does not the search after wisdom induce desires not satisfied in this
small circle to which your life is confined? It is not so much your
country for which you yearn, as it is for space to your intellect,
employment for your thoughts, career for your aspirations."

"You have guessed at the tooth which aches," said Riccabocca with
admiration.

"Easy to do that," answered the Parson. "Our wisdom teeth come last, and
give us the most pain. And if you would just starve the mind a little,
and nourish the heart more, you would be less of a philosopher, and more
of a--" The Parson had the word "Christian" at the tip of his tongue: he
suppressed a word that, so spoken, would have been exceedingly
irritating, and substituted, with inelegant antithesis, "and more of a
happy man!"

"I do all I can with my heart," quoth the Doctor.

"Not you! For a man with such a heart as yours should never feel the
want of the sunshine. My friend, we live in an age of over mental
cultivation. We neglect too much the simple healthful outer life, in
which there is so much positive joy. In turning to the world within us,
we grow blind to this beautiful world without; in studying ourselves as
men, we almost forget to look up to heaven, and warm to the smile of
God."

The philosopher mechanically shrugged his shoulders, as he always did
when another man moralised--especially if the moraliser were a priest;
but there was no irony in his smile, as he answered thoughtfully--

"There is some truth in what you say. I own that we live too much as if
we were all brain. Knowledge has its penalties and pains, as well as its
prizes."

"That is just what I want you to say to Leonard."

"How have you settled the object of your journey?"

"I will tell you as we walk down to him after tea. At present, I am
rather too much occupied with you."

"Me? The tree is formed--try only to bend the young twig!"

"Trees are trees, and twigs twigs," said the Parson dogmatically; "but
man is always growing till he falls into the grave. I think I have heard
you say that you once had a narrow escape of a prison?"

"Very narrow."

"Just suppose that you were now in that prison, and that a fairy
conjured up the prospect of this quiet home in a safe land; that you saw
the orange trees in flower, felt the evening breeze on your cheek;
beheld your child gay or sad, as you smiled or knit your brow; that
within this phantom home was a woman, not, indeed, all your young
romance might have dreamed of, but faithful and true, every beat of her
heart all your own--would you not cry from the depth of the dungeon, "O
fairy! such a change were a paradise." Ungrateful man! you want
interchange for your mind, and your heart should suffice for all!"

Riccabocca was touched and silent.

"Come hither, my child," said Mr. Dale, turning round to Violante, who
still stood among the flowers, out of hearing, but with watchful eyes.
"Come hither," he said, opening big arms.

Violante bounded forward, and nestled to the good man's heart.

"Tell me, Violante, when you are alone in the fields or the garden, and
have left your father looking pleased and serene, so that you have no
care for him at your heart,--tell me, Violante, though you are all
alone, with the flowers below and the birds singing overhead, do you
feel that life itself is happiness or sorrow?"

"Happiness!" answered Violante, half shutting her eyes, and in a
measured voice.

"Can you explain what kind of happiness it is?"

"Oh no, impossible! and it is never the same. Sometimes it is so
still--so still--and sometimes so joyous, that I long for wings to fly
up to God, and thank him!"

"O friend," said the Parson, "this is the true sympathy between life and
nature, and thus we should feel ever, did we take more care to preserve
the health and innocence of a child. We are told that we must become as
children to enter into the kingdom of heaven; methinks we should also
become as children to know what delight there is in our heritage of
earth!"


CHAPTER XVII.

The maid servant (for Jackeymo was in the fields) brought the table
under the awning, and, with the English luxury of tea, there were other
drinks as cheap and as grateful on summer evenings--drinks which
Jackeymo had retained and taught from the customs of the
south--unebriate liquors, pressed from cooling fruits, sweetened with
honey, and deliciously iced; ice should cost nothing in a country in
which one is frozen up half the year! And Jackeymo, too, had added to
our good, solid, heavy English bread, preparations of wheat much
lighter, and more propitious to digestion--with those crisp _grissins_,
which seem to enjoy being eaten, they make so pleasant a noise between
one's teeth.

The Parson esteemed it a little treat to drink tea with the Riccaboccas.
There was something of elegance and grace in that homely meal, at the
poor exile's table, which pleased the eye as well as taste. And the very
utensils, plain Wedgewood though they were, had a classical simplicity,
which made Mrs. Hazeldean's old India delf, and Mrs. Dale's best
Worcester china look tawdry and barbarous in comparison. For it was a
Flaxman who gave designs to Wedgewood, and the most truly refined of all
our manufactures in porcelain (if we do not look to the mere material)
is in the reach of the most thrifty.

The little banquet was at first rather a silent one; but Riccabocca
threw off his gloom, and became gay and animated. Then poor Mrs.
Riccabocca smiled, and pressed the _grissins_; and Violante, forgetting
all her stateliness, laughed and played tricks on the Parson, stealing
away his cup of warm tea when his head was turned, and substituting iced
cherry juice. Then the Parson got up and ran after Violante, making
angry faces, and Violante dodged beautifully, till the Parson, fairly
tired out, was too glad to cry "Peace," and come back to the cherry
juice. Thus time rolled on, till they heard afar the stroke of the
distant church clock, and Mr. Dale started up and cried, "But we shall
be too late for Leonard. Come, naughty little girl, get your father his
hat."

"And umbrella!" said Riccabocca, looking up at the cloudless moonlit
sky.

"Umbrella against the stars?" asked the Parson laughing.

"The stars are no friends of mine," said Riccabocca, "and one never
knows what may happen!"

The Philosopher and the Parson walked on amicably.

"You have done me good," said Riccabocca, "but I hope I am not always so
unreasonably melancholic as you seem to suspect. The evenings will
sometimes appear long, and dull too, to a man whose thoughts on the past
are almost his sole companions."

"Sole companions?--your child?"

"She is so young."

"Your wife?"

"She is so--," the bland Italian appeared to check some disparaging
adjective, and mildly added, "so good, I allow; but you must own that we
cannot have much in common."

"I own nothing of the sort. You have your house and your interests, your
happiness and your lives, in common. We men are so exacting, we expect
to find ideal nymphs and goddesses when we condescend to marry a mortal;
and if we did, our chickens would be boiled to rags, and our mutton come
up as cold as a stone."

"Per Bacco, you are an oracle," said Riccabocca, laughing. "But I am not
so sceptical you are. I honor the fair sex too much. There are a great
many women who realize the ideal of men to be found in--the poets!"

"There's my dear Mrs. Dale," resumed the Parson, not heeding this
sarcastic compliment to the sex, but sinking his voice into a whisper,
and looking round cautiously--"there's my dear Mrs. Dale, the best woman
in the world--an angel I would say, if the word was not profane; BUT--"

"What's the BUT?" asked the Doctor, demurely.

"BUT I too might say that 'we have not much in common,' if I were only
to compare mind to mind, and, when my poor Carry says something less
profound than Madame de Staël might have said, smile on her in contempt
from the elevation of logic and Latin. Yet, when I remember all the
little sorrows and joys that we have shared together, and feel how
solitary I should have been without her--oh, then I am instantly aware
that there _is_ between us in common something infinitely closer and
better than if the same course of study had given us the same equality
of ideas; and I was forced to brace myself for a combat of intellect, as
I am when I fall in with a tiresome sage like yourself. I don't pretend
to say that Mrs. Riccabocca is a Mrs. Dale," added the Parson, with
lofty candor--"there is but one Mrs. Dale in the world; but still, you
have drawn a prize in the wheel matrimonial! Think of Socrates, and yet
he was content even with his--Xantippe!"

Dr. Riccabocca called to mind Mrs. Dale's "little tempers," and inly
rejoiced that no second Mrs. Dale had existed to fall to his own lot.
His placid Jemima gained by the contrast. Nevertheless, he had the ill
grace to reply, "Socrates was a man beyond all imitation!--Yet I believe
that even he spent very few of his evenings at home. But, _revenons à
nos moutons_, we are nearly at Mrs. Fairfield's cottage, and you have
not yet told me what you have settled as to Leonard."

The Parson halted, took Riccabocca by the button, and informed him, in
very few words, that Leonard was to go to Lansmere to see some relations
there, who had the fortune, if they had the will, to give full career to
his abilities.

"The great thing, in the meanwhile," said the Parson, "would be to
enlighten him a little as to what he calls--enlightenment."

"Ah!" said Riccabocca, diverted, and rubbing his hands, "I shall listen
with interest to what you say on that subject."

"And must aid me; for the first step in this modern march of
enlightenment is to leave the poor Parson behind; and if one calls out,
'Hold! and look at the sign-post.' the traveller hurries on the faster,
saying to himself, 'Pooh, pooh!--that is only the cry of the Parson!'
But my gentleman, when he doubts me, will listen to you--you're a
philosopher!"

"We philosophers are of some use now and then, even to Parsons!"

"If you were not so conceited a set of deluded poor creatures already, I
would say 'Yes,'" replied the Parson generously; and, taking hold of
Riccabocca's umbrella, he applied the brass handle thereof, by way of a
knocker, to the cottage door.


CHAPTER XVIII.

Certainly it is a glorious fever that desire To Know! And there are few
sights in the moral world more sublime than that which many a garret
might afford, if Asmodeus would bare the roofs to our survey--viz., a
brave, patient, earnest human being, toiling his own arduous way,
athwart the iron walls of penury, into the magnificent Infinite, which
is luminous with starry souls.

So there sits Leonard the Self-taught in the little cottage alone; for
though scarcely past the hour in which great folks dine, it is the hour
in which small folks go to bed, and Mrs. Fairfield has retired to rest,
while Leonard has settled to his books.

He had placed his table under the lattice, and from time to time he
looked up and enjoyed the stillness of the moon. Well for him that, in
reparation for those hours stolen from night, the hardy physical labor
commenced with dawn. Students would not be the sad dyspeptics they are
if they worked as many hours in the open air as my scholar-peasant. But
even in him you could see that the mind had begun a little to affect the
frame. They who task the intellect must pay the penalty with the body.
Ill, believe me, would this work-day world get on if all within it were
hard-reading, studious animals, playing the deuce with the ganglionic
apparatus.

Leonard started as he heard the knock at the door; the Parson's
well-known voice reassured him. In some surprise he admitted his
visitors.

"We are come to talk to you, Leonard," said Mr. Dale, "but I fear we
shall disturb Mrs. Fairfield."

"Oh no, sir! the door to the staircase is shut, and she sleeps soundly."

"Why, this is a French book--do you read French, Leonard?" asked
Riccabocca.

"I have not found French difficult, sir. Once over the grammar, and the
language is so clear; it seems the very language for reasoning."

"True. Voltaire said justly, 'Whatever is obscure is not French,'"
observed Riccabocca.

"I wish I could say the same of English," muttered the Parson.

"But what is this?--Latin too?--Virgil?"

"Yes, sir. But I find I make little way there without a master. I fear I
must give it up," (and Leonard sighed.)

The two gentlemen exchanged looks and seated themselves. The young
peasant remained standing modestly, and in his air and mien there was
something that touched the heart while it pleased the eye. He was no
longer the timid boy who had sunk from the frown of Mr. Stirn, nor that
rude personation of simple physical strength, roused to undisciplined
bravery, which had received its downfall on the village-green of
Hazeldean. The power of thought was on his brow--somewhat unquiet still,
but mild and earnest. The features had attained that refinement which is
often attributed to race, but comes, in truth, from elegance of idea,
whether caught from our parents or learned from books. In his rich brown
hair, thrown carelessly from his temples, and curling almost to the
shoulders--in his large blue eye, which was deepened to the hue of the
violet by the long dark lash--in that firmness of lip, which comes from
the grapple with difficulties, there was considerable beauty, but no
longer the beauty of the mere peasant. And yet there was still about the
whole countenance that expression of goodness and purity which the
painter would give to his ideal of the peasant lover--such as Tasso
would have placed in the _Aminta_, or Fletcher have admitted to the side
of the Faithful Shepherdess.

"You must draw a chair here, and sit down between us, Leonard," said the
Parson.

"If any one," said Riccabocca, "has a right to sit, it is the one who
is to hear the sermon; and if any one ought to stand, it is the one who
is about to preach it."

"Don't be frightened, Leonard," said the Parson, graciously; "it is only
a criticism, not a sermon," and he pulled out Leonard's Prize Essay.


CHAPTER XIX.

_Parson._--"You take for your motto this aphorism[K]--'_Knowledge is
Power._'--BACON."

_Riccabocca._--"Bacon make such an aphorism! The last man in the world
to have said any thing so pert and so shallow."

_Leonard_ (astonished).--"Do you mean to say, sir, that that aphorism is
not in Lord Bacon! Why, I have seen it quoted as his in almost every
newspaper, and in almost every speech in favor of popular education."

_Riccabocca._--"Then that should be a warning to you never again to fall
into the error of the would-be scholar--viz. quote second-hand. Lord
Bacon wrote a great book to show in what knowledge is power, how that
power should be defined, in what it might be mistaken. And, pray, do you
think so sensible a man would ever have taken the trouble to write a
great book upon the subject, if he could have packed up all he had to
say into the portable dogma, 'Knowledge is power?' Pooh! no such
aphorism is to be found in Bacon from the first page of his writings to
the last."

_Parson_ (candidly).--"Well, I supposed it was Lord Bacon's, and I am
very glad to hear that the aphorism has not the sanction of his
authority."

_Leonard_ (recovering his surprise).--"But why so?"

_Parson._--"Because it either says a great deal too much, or
just--nothing at all."

_Leonard._--"At least, sir, it seems to be undeniable."

_Parson._--"Well, grant that it is undeniable. Does it prove much in
favor of knowledge? Pray, is not ignorance power too?"

_Riccabocca._--"And a power that has had much the best end of the
quarter-staff."

_Parson._--"All evil is power, and does its power make it any thing the
better?"

_Riccabocca._--"Fanaticism is power--and a power that has often swept
away knowledge like a whirlwind. The Mussulman burns the library of a
world--and forces the Koran and the sword from the schools of Byzantium
to the colleges of Hindostan."

_Parson_ (bearing on with a new column of illustration).--"Hunger is
power. The barbarians, starved out of their energy by their own swarming
population, swept into Italy and annihilated letters. The Romans,
however degraded, had more knowledge, at least, than the Gaul and the
Visigoth."

_Riccabocca_ (bringing up the reserve).--"And even in Greece, when Greek
met Greek, the Athenians--our masters in all knowledge--were beat by the
Spartans, who held learning in contempt."

_Parson._--"Wherefore you see, Leonard, that though knowledge be power,
it is only _one_ of the powers of the world; that there are others as
strong, and often much stronger; and the assertion either means but a
barren truism, not worth so frequent a repetition, or it means something
that you would find it very difficult to prove."

_Leonard._--"One nation may be beaten by another that has more physical
strength and more military discipline; which last, permit me to say,
sir, is a species of knowledge;--"

_Riccabocca._--"Yes; but your knowledge-mongers at present call upon us
to discard military discipline, and the qualities that produce it, from
the list of the useful arts. And in your own essay, you insist upon
knowledge as the great disbander of armies, and the foe of all military
discipline."

_Parson._--"Let the young man proceed. Nations, you say, may be beaten
by other nations less learned and civilized?"

_Leonard._--"But knowledge elevates a class. I invite my own humble
order to knowledge, because knowledge will lift them into power."

_Riccabocca._--"What do you say to that, Mr. Dale?"

_Parson._--"In the first place, is it true that the class which has the
most knowledge gets the most power? I suppose philosophers, like my
friend Dr. Riccabocca, think they have the most knowledge. And pray, in
what age have philosophers governed the world? Are they not always
grumbling that nobody attends to them?"

"Per Bacco," said Riccabocca, "if people had attended to us, it would
have been a droll sort of world by this time!"

_Parson._--"Very likely. But, as a general rule, those have the most
knowledge who give themselves up to it the most. Let us put out of the
question philosophers (who are often but ingenious lunatics), and speak
only of erudite scholars, men of letters and practical science,
professors, tutors, and fellows of colleges. I fancy any member of
Parliament would tell us that there is no class of men which has less
actual influence on public affairs. They have more knowledge than
manufacturers and ship-owners, squires and farmers; but, do you find
that they have more power over the Government and the votes of the House
of Commons!"

"They ought to have," said Leonard.

"Ought they?" said the Parson: "we'll consider that later. Meanwhile,
you must not escape from your own proposition, which is that knowledge
_is_ power--not that it _ought_ to be. Now, even granting your
corollary, that the power of a class is therefore proportioned to its
knowledge--pray, do you suppose that while your order, the operatives,
are instructing themselves, all the rest of the community are to be at a
stand-still? Diffuse knowledge as you may, you will never produce
equality of knowledge. Those who have most leisure, application, and
aptitude for learning, will still know the most. Nay, by a very natural
law, the more general the appetite for knowledge, the more the increased
competition would favor those most adapted to excel by circumstances and
nature. At this day, there is a vast increase of knowledge spread over
all society, compared with that in the Middle Ages; but is there not a
still greater distinction between the highly-educated gentleman and the
intelligent mechanic, than there was then between the baron who could
not sign his name and the churl at the plough? between the accomplished
statesman, versed in all historical law, and the voter whose politics
are formed by his newspaper, than there was between the legislator who
passed laws against witches, and the burgher who defended his guild from
some feudal aggression? between the enlightened scholar and the dunce of
to-day, than there was between the monkish alchemist and the blockhead
of yesterday? Peasant, voter, and dunce of this century are no doubt
wiser than the churl, burgher, and blockhead of the twelfth. But the
gentleman, statesman, and scholar of the present age are at least quite
as favorable a contrast to the alchemist, witch-burner, and baron of
old. As the progress of enlightenment has done hitherto, so will it ever
do. Knowledge is like capital: the more there is in a country, the
greater the disparities in wealth between one man and another.
Therefore, if the working class increase in knowledge, so do the other
classes; and if the working class rise peacefully and legitimately into
power, it is not in proportion to their own knowledge alone, but rather
according as it seems to the knowledge of the other orders of the
community, that such augmentation of proportional power is just, and
safe, and wise."

Placed between the Parson and the Philosopher, Leonard felt that his
position was not favorable to the display of his forces. Insensibly he
edged his chair somewhat away, and said mournfully:

"Then, according to you, the reign of knowledge would be no great
advance in the aggregate freedom and welfare of man?"

_Parson._--"Let us define. By knowledge, do you mean intellectual
cultivation?--by the reign of knowledge, the ascendency of the most
cultivated minds?"

_Leonard_ (after a pause).--"Yes."

_Riccabocca._--"Oh indiscreet young man, that is an unfortunate
concession of yours; for the ascendency of the most cultivated minds
would be a terrible obligarchy!"

_Parson._--"Perfectly true; and we now reply to your exclamation, that
men who, by profession, have most learning ought to have more influence
than squires and merchants, farmers and mechanics. Observe, all the
knowledge that we mortals can acquire is not knowledge positive and
perfect, but knowledge comparative, and subject to all the errors and
passions of humanity. And suppose that you could establish, as the sole
regulators of affairs, those who had the most mental cultivation, do you
think they would not like that power well enough to take all means their
superior intelligence could devise to keep it to themselves? The
experiment was tried of old by the priests of Egypt; and in the empire
of China, at this day, the aristocracy are elected from those who have
most distinguished themselves in learned colleges. If I may call myself
a member of that body, 'the people,' I would rather be an Englishman,
however much displeased with dull Ministers and blundering Parliaments,
than I would be a Chinese under the rule of the picked sages of the
Celestial Empire. Happily, therefore, my dear Leonard, nations are
governed by many things besides what is commonly called knowledge; and
the greatest practical ministers, who, like Themistocles, have made
small states great--and the most dominant races who, like the Romans,
have stretched their rule from a village half over the universe--have
been distinguished by various qualities which a philosopher would sneer
at, and a knowledge-monger would call 'sad prejudices,' and 'lamentable
errors of reason.'"

_Leonard_ (bitterly).--"Sir, you make use of knowledge itself to argue
against knowledge."

_Parson._--"I make use of the little I know to prove the foolishness of
idolatry. I do not argue against knowledge; I argue against
knowledge-worship. For here, I see in your Essay, that you are not
contented with raising human knowledge into something like divine
omnipotence, you must also confound her with virtue. According to you,
we have only to diffuse the intelligence of the few among the many, and
all at which we preachers aim is accomplished. Nay more; for whereas we
humble preachers have never presumed to say, with the heathen Stoic,
that even virtue is sure of happiness below (though it be the best road
to it), you tell us plainly that this knowledge of yours gives not only
the virtue of a saint, but bestows the bliss of a God. Before the steps
of your idol the evils of life disappear. To hear you, one has but 'to
know,' in order to be exempt from the sins and sorrows of the ignorant.
Has it ever been so? Grant that you diffuse amongst the many all the
knowledge ever attained by the few. Have the wise few been so unerring
and so happy? You supposed that your motto was accurately cited from
Bacon. What was Bacon himself? The poet tells you:

    'The wisest, brightest, _meanest_ of mankind.'

Can you hope to bestow upon the vast mass of your order the luminous
intelligence of this 'Lord Chancellor of nature?' Grant that you do
so--and what guarantee have you for the virtue and the happiness which
you assume as the concomitants of the gift? See Bacon himself; what
black ingratitude! what miserable self-seeking! what truckling
servility! what abject and pitiful spirit! So far from intellectual
knowledge, in its highest form and type, insuring virtue and bliss, it
is by no means uncommon to find great mental cultivation combined with
great moral corruption." (Aside to Riccabocca)--"Push on, will you?"

_Riccabocca._--"A combination remarkable in eras as in individuals.
Petronius shows us a state of morals at which a commonplace devil would
blush, in the midst of a society more intellectually cultivated than
certainly was that which produced Regulus or the Horatii. And the most
learned eras in modern Italy were precisely those which brought the
vices into the most ghastly refinement."

_Leonard_ (rising in great agitation, and clasping his hands).--"I
cannot contend with you, who produce against information so slender and
crude as mine the stores which have been locked from my reach. But I
feel that there must be another side to this shield--a shield that you
will not even allow to be silver. And, oh, if you thus speak of
knowledge, why have you encouraged me to know?"


CHAPTER XX.

"Ah! my son!" said the Parson, "if I wished to prove the value of
Religion, would you think I served it much, if I took as my motto,
'Religion is power?' Would not that be a base and sordid view of its
advantages? And would you not say he who regards religion as a power,
intends to abuse it as a priestcraft?"

"Well put!" said Riccabocca.

"Wait a moment--let me think. Ah--I see, sir!" said Leonard.

_Parson._--"If the cause be holy, do not weigh it in the scales of the
market; if its objects be peaceful, do not seek to arm it with the
weapons of strife; if it is to be the cement of society, do not vaunt it
as the triumph of class against class."

_Leonard_ (ingenuously).--"You correct me nobly, sir. Knowledge is
power, but not in the sense in which I have interpreted the saying."

_Parson._--"Knowledge is _one_ of the powers in the moral world, but one
that, in its immediate result, is not always of the most worldly
advantage to the possessor. It is one of the slowest, because one of the
most durable, of agencies. It may take a thousand years for a thought to
come into power; and the thinker who originated it might have died in
rags or in chains."

_Riccabocca._--"Our Italian proverb saith that 'the teacher is like the
candle, which lights others in consuming itself.'"

_Parson._--"Therefore he who has the true ambition of knowledge should
entertain it for the power of his idea, not for the power it may bestow
on himself; it should be lodged in the conscience, and, like the
conscience, look for no certain reward on this side the grave. And since
knowledge is compatible with good and with evil, would not it be better
to say, 'Knowledge is a trust?'"

"You are right, sir," said Leonard cheerfully; "pray proceed."

_Parson._--"You ask me why we encourage you to KNOW. First, because (as
you say yourself in your Essay), knowledge, irrespective of gain, is in
itself a delight, and ought to be something far more. Like liberty, like
religion, it may be abused; but I have no more right to say that the
poor shall be ignorant, than I have to say that the rich only shall be
free, and that the clergy alone shall learn the truths of redemption.
You truly observe in your treatise that knowledge opens to us other
excitements than those of the senses, and another life than that of the
moment. The difference between us is this, that you forget that the same
refinement which brings us new pleasures exposes us to new pains--the
horny hand of the peasant feels not the nettles which sting the fine
skin of the scholar. You forget also, that whatever widens the sphere of
the desires, opens to them also new temptations. Vanity, the desire of
applause, pride, the sense of superiority--gnawing discontent where that
superiority is not recognized--morbid susceptibility, which comes with
all new feelings--the underrating of simple pleasures apart from the
intellectual--the chase of the imagination, often unduly stimulated, for
things unattainable below--all these are surely amongst the first
temptations that beset the entrance into knowledge."

Leonard shaded his face with his hand.

"Hence," continued the Parson, benignantly--"hence, so far from
considering that we do all that is needful to accomplish ourselves as
men, when we cultivate only the intellect, we should remember that we
thereby continually increase the range of our desires, and therefore of
our temptations; and we should endeavor, simultaneously, to cultivate
both those affections of the heart which prove the ignorant to be God's
children no less than the wise, and those moral qualities which have
made men great and good when reading and writing were scarcely known: to
wit, patience and fortitude under poverty and distress; humility and
beneficence amidst grandeur and wealth; and, in counteraction to that
egotism which all superiority, mental or worldly, is apt to inspire,
Justice, the father of all the more solid virtues, softened by Charity,
which is their loving mother. Thus accompanied, knowledge indeed becomes
the magnificent crown of humanity--not the imperious despot, but the
checked and tempered sovereign of the soul."

The Parson paused, and Leonard, coming near him, timidly took his hand,
with a child's affectionate and grateful impulse.

_Riccabacca._--"And if, Leonard, you are not satisfied with our Parson's
excellent definitions, you have only to read what Lord Bacon himself has
said upon the true ends of knowledge, to comprehend at once how angry
the poor great man, whom Mr. Dale treats so harshly, would have been
with those who have stinted his elaborate distinctions and provident
cautions into that coxcombical little aphorism, and then misconstrued
all he designed to prove in favor of the commandant, and authority of
learning. For," added the sage, looking up as a man does when he is
taxing his memory, "I think it is thus that after saying the greatest
error of all is the mistaking or misplacing the end of knowledge, and
denouncing the various objects for which it is vulgarly sought;--I think
it is thus that he proceeds.... 'Knowledge is not a shop for profit or
sale, but a rich storehouse for the glory of the Creator, and the relief
of men's estate.'"[L]

_Parson_ (remorsefully)--"Are those Lord Bacon's words? I am very sorry
I spoke so uncharitably of his life. I must examine it again. I may find
excuses for it now that I could not when I first formed my judgment. I
was then a raw lad at Oxford. But I see, Leonard, there is still
something on your mind."

_Leonard._--"It is true, sir. I would but ask whether it is not by
knowledge that we arrive at the qualities and virtues you so well
describe, but which you seem to consider as coming to us through
channels apart from knowledge?"

_Parson._--"If you mean by the word knowledge something very different
from what you express in your essay, and which those contending for
mental instruction, irrespective of religion and ethics, appear also to
convey by the word ---- you are right; but, remember, we have already
agreed that by the word knowledge we mean culture purely intellectual."

_Leonard._--"That is true--we so understood it."

_Parson._--"Thus, when this great Lord Bacon erred, you may say that he
erred from want of knowledge--the knowledge that moralists and preachers
would convey. But Lord Bacon had read all that moralists and preachers
could say on such matters; and he certainly did not err from want of
intellectual cultivation. Let me here, my child, invite you to observe,
that He who knew most of our human hearts and our immortal destinies,
did not _insist_ on this intellectual culture as essential to the
virtues that form our well-being here, and conduce to our salvation
hereafter. Had it been essential, the Allwise One would not have
selected humble fishermen for the teachers of his doctrine, instead of
culling his disciples from Roman portico or Athenian academy. And this,
which distinguishes so remarkably the Gospel from the ethics of heathen
philosophy, wherein knowledge is declared to be necessary to virtue, is
a proof how slight was the heathen sage's insight into the nature of
mankind, when compared with the Saviour's; for hard indeed would it be
to men, whether high or low, rich or poor, if science and learning, or
contemplative philosophy, were the sole avenues to peace and redemption;
since, in this state of ordeal, requiring active duties, very few in any
age, whether they be high or low, rich or poor, ever are or can be
devoted to pursuits merely mental. Christ does not represent heaven as a
college for the learned. Therefore the rules of the Celestial Legislator
are rendered clear to the simplest understanding as to the deepest."

_Riccabocca._--"And that which Plato and Zeno, Pythagoras and Socrates,
could not do, was done by men whose ignorance would have been a by-word
in the schools of the Greek. The gods of the vulgar were dethroned; the
face of the world was changed! This thought may make us allow, indeed,
that there are agencies more powerful than mere knowledge, and ask,
after all, what is the mission which knowledge should achieve?"

_Parson._--"The Sacred Book tells us even that; for after establishing
the truth that, for the multitude, knowledge is not essential to
happiness and good, it accords still to knowledge its sublime part in
the revelation prepared and announced. When an instrument of more than
ordinary intelligence was required for a purpose divine--when the
Gospel, recorded by the simple, was to be explained by the acute,
enforced by the energetic, carried home to the doubts of the
Gentile--the Supreme Will joined to the zeal of the earlier apostles the
learning and genius of St. Paul--not holier than the others--calling
himself the least, yet laboring more abundantly than them all--making
himself all things unto all men, so that some might be saved. The
ignorant may be saved no less surely than the wise; but here comes the
wise man who helps to save! And how the fulness and animation of this
grand Presence, of this indomitable Energy, seem to vivify the toil, and
to speed the work! 'In journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils
of robbers, in perils of mine own countrymen, in perils by the heathen,
in perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness, in perils in the
sea, in perils amongst false brethren.' Behold, my son! does not Heaven
here seem to reveal the true type of knowledge--a sleepless activity, a
pervading agency, a dauntless heroism, an all-supporting faith? A
power--a power indeed--a power apart from the aggrandizement of self--a
power that brings to him who owns and transmits it but 'weariness and
painfulness; in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings
often, in cold and nakedness'--but a power distinct from the mere
circumstance of the man, rushing from him as rays from a sun--borne
through the air, and clothing it with light--piercing under earth, and
calling forth the harvest! Worship not knowledge--worship not the sun, O
my child! Let the sun but proclaim the Creator; let the knowledge but
illumine the worship!"

The good man, overcome by his own earnestness, paused; his head drooped
on the young student's breast, and all three were long silent.


CHAPTER XXI.

Whatever ridicule may be thrown upon Mr. Dale's dissertations by the wit
of the enlightened, they had a considerable, and I think a beneficial,
effect upon Leonard Fairfield--an effect which may perhaps create less
surprise, when the reader remembers that Leonard was unaccustomed to
argument, and still retained many of the prejudices natural to his
rustic breeding. Nay, he actually thought it possible that, as both
Riccabocca and Mr. Dale were more than double his age, and had had
opportunities not only of reading twice as many books, but of
contracting experience in wider ranges of life--he actually, I say,
thought it possible that they might be better acquainted with the
properties and distinctions of knowledge than himself. At all events,
the Parson's words were so far well-timed, that they produced in Leonard
very much of that state of mind which Mr. Dale desired to effect, before
communicating to him the startling intelligence that he was to visit
relations whom he had never seen, of whom he had heard but little, and
that it was at least possible that the result of that visit might be to
open to him greater facilities for instruction, and a higher degree in
life.

Without some such preparation, I fear that Leonard would have gone forth
into the world with an exaggerated notion of his own acquirements, and
with a notion yet more exaggerated as to the kind of power that such
knowledge as he possessed would obtain for itself. As it was, when Mr.
Dale broke to him the news of the experimental journey before him,
cautioning him against being over sanguine, Leonard received the
intelligence with a serious meekness, and thoughts that were nobly
solemn.

When the door closed on his visitors, he remained for some moments
motionless, and in deep meditation; then he unclosed the door, and stole
forth. The night was already far advanced, the heavens were luminous
with all the host of stars. "I think," said the student, referring, in
later life, to that crisis in his destiny--"I think it was then, as I
stood alone, yet surrounded by worlds so numberless, that I first felt
the distinction between _mind_ and _soul_."

"Tell me," said Riccabocca, as he parted company with Mr. Dale, "whether
you think we should have given to Frank Hazeldean, on entering life, the
same lecture on the limits and ends of knowledge which we have bestowed
on Leonard Fairfield."

"My friend," quoth the Parson, with a touch of human conceit, "I have
ridden on horseback, and I know that some horses should be guided by the
bridle, and some should be urged by the spur."

"_Cospetto!_" said Riccabocca; "you contrive to put every experience of
yours to some use--even your journey on Mr. Hazeldean's pad. And I see
now why, in this little world of a village, you have picked up so
general an acquaintance with life."

"Did you ever read White's _Natural History of Selborne_?"

"No."

"Do so, and you will find that you need not go far to learn the habits
of birds, and know the difference between a swallow and a swift. Learn
the difference in a village, and you know the difference wherever
swallows and swifts skim the air."

"Swallows and swifts!--true; but men--"

"Are with us all the year round--which is more than we can say of
swallows and swifts."

"Mr. Dale," said Riccabocca, taking off his hat with great formality,
"if ever again I find myself in a dilemma, I will come to you instead of
to Machiavelli."

"Ah!" cried the Parson, "if I could but have a calm hour's talk with you
on the errors of the Papal relig--"

Riccabocca was off like a shot.


CHAPTER XXII.

The next day, Mr. Dale had a long conversation with Mrs. Fairfield. At
first, he found some difficulty in getting over her pride, and inducing
her to accept overtures from parents who had so long slighted both
Leonard and herself. And it would have been in vain to have put before
the good woman the worldly advantages which such overtures implied. But
when Mr. Dale said, almost sternly, "Your parents are old, your father
infirm; their least wish should be as binding to you as their command,"
the Widow bowed her head, and said,--

"God bless them, sir, I was very sinful--'Honor your father and mother.'
I'm no scollard, but I know the Commandments. Let Lenny go. But he'll
soon forget me, and mayhap he'll learn to be ashamed of me."

"There I will trust him," said the Parson; and he contrived easily to
reassure and soothe her.

It was not till all this was settled that Mr. Dale drew forth an
unsealed letter, which Mr. Richard Avenel, taking his hint, had given to
him, as from Leonard's grandparents, and said,--"This is for you, and it
contains an inclosure of some value."

"Will you read it, sir? As I said before, I'm no scollard."

"But Leonard is, and he will read it to you."

When Leonard returned home that evening, Mrs. Fairfield showed him the
letter. It ran thus:

     "Dear Jane,--Mr. Dale will tell you that we wish Leonard to
     come to us. We are glad to hear you are well. We forward, by
     Mr. Dale, a bank-note for £50, which comes from Richard, your
     brother. So no more at present from your affectionate parents,

    "JOHN AND MARGARET AVENEL."



The letter was in a stiff female scrawl, and Leonard observed that two
or three mistakes in spelling had been corrected, either in another pen
or in a different hand.

"Dear brother Dick, how good in him!" cried the widow. "When I saw there
was money, I thought it must be him. How I should like to see Dick
again. But I s'pose he's still in Amerikay. Well, well, this will buy
clothes for you."

"No; you must keep it all, mother, and put it in the Savings' Bank."

"I'm not quite so silly as that," cried Mrs. Fairfield, with contempt;
and she put the fifty pounds into a cracked teapot.

"It must not stay there when I'm gone. You may be robbed, mother."

"Dear me, dear me, that's true. What shall I do with it?--what do I want
with it, too! Dear me! I wish they hadn't sent it. I shan't sleep in
peace. You must e'en put it in your own pouch, and button it up tight,
boy."

Lenny smiled, and took the note; but he took it to Mr. Dale, and begged
him to put it into the Savings' Bank for his mother.

The day following he went to take leave of his master, of Jackeymo, of
the fountain, the garden. But, after he had gone through the first of
these adieus with Jackeymo,--who, poor man, indulged in all the lively
gesticulations of grief which make half the eloquence of his countrymen;
and then, absolutely blubbering, hurried away--Leonard himself was so
affected that he could not proceed at once to the house, but stood
beside the fountain, trying hard to keep back his tears.

"You, Leonard--and you are going!" said a soft voice; and the tears fell
faster than ever, for he recognized the voice of Violante.

"Do not cry," continued the child, with a kind of tender gravity. "You
are going, but papa says it would be selfish in us to grieve, for it is
for your good; and we should be glad. But I am selfish, Leonard, and I
do grieve. I shall miss you sadly."

"You, young lady--you miss me!"

"Yes. But I do not cry, Leonard, for I envy you, and I wish I were a
boy: I wish I could do as you."

The girl clasped her hands, and reared her slight form, with a kind of
passionate dignity.

"Do as me, and part from all those you love!"

"But to serve those you love. One day you will come back to your
mother's cottage, and say, 'We have conquered fortune.' Oh that I could
go forth and return, as you will. But my father has no country, and his
only child is a useless girl."

As Violante spoke, Leonard had dried his tears; her emotion distracted
him from his own.

"Oh," continued Violante, again raising her head loftily, "what it is to
be a man! A woman sighs, 'I wish,' but man should say, 'I will.'"

Occasionally before, Leonard had noted fitful flashes of a nature grand
and heroic, in the Italian child, especially of late--flashes the more
remarkable from their contrast to a form most exquisitely feminine, and
to a sweetness of temper which made even her pride gentle. But now it
seemed as if the child spoke with the command of a queen--almost with
the inspiration of a muse. A strange and new sense of courage entered
within him.

"May I remember these words!" he murmured half audibly.

The girl turned and surveyed him with eyes brighter for their moisture.
She then extended her hand to him, with a quick movement, and, as he
bent over it, with a grace taught to him by genuine emotion, she
said,--"And if you do, then, girl and child as I am, I shall think I
have aided a brave heart in the great strife for honor!"

She lingered a moment, smiled as if to herself, and then, gliding away,
was lost amongst the trees.

After a long pause, in which Leonard recovered slowly from the surprise
and agitation into which Violante had thrown his spirits--previously
excited as they were--he went, murmuring to himself, towards the house.
But Riccabocca was from home. Leonard turned mechanically to the
terrace, and busied himself with the flowers. But the dark eyes of
Violante shone on his thoughts, and her voice rang in his ear.

At length Riccabocca appeared, followed up the road by a laborer, who
carried something indistinct under his arm.

The Italian beckoned to Leonard to follow him into the parlor; and after
conversing with him kindly, and at some length, and packing up, as it
were, a considerable provision of wisdom in the portable shape of
aphorisms and proverbs, the sage left him alone for a few moments.
Riccabocca then returned with his wife, and bearing a small knapsack:--

"It is not much we can do for you, Leonard, and money is the worst gift
in the world for a keepsake; but my wife and I have put our heads
together to furnish you with a little outfit. Giacomo, who was in our
secret, assures us that the clothes will fit: and stole, I fancy, a coat
of yours for the purpose. Put them on when you go to your relations: it
is astonishing what a difference it makes in the ideas people form of
us, according as our coats are cut one way or another. I should not be
presentable in London thus; and nothing is more true than that a tailor
is often the making of a man."

"The shirts, too, are very good holland," said Mrs. Riccabocca, about to
open the knapsack.

"Never mind details, my dear," cried the wise man; "shirts are
comprehended in the general principle of clothes. And, Leonard, as a
remembrance somewhat more personal, accept this, which I have worn many
a year when time was a thing of importance to me, and nobler fates than
mine hung on a moment. We missed the moment, or abused it, and here I
am, a waif on a foreign shore. Methinks I have done with Time."

The exile, as he thus spoke, placed in Leonard's reluctant hands a watch
that would have delighted an antiquary, and shocked a dandy. It was
exceedingly thick, having an outer case of enamel, and an inner one of
gold. The hands and the figures of the hours had originally been formed
of brilliants; but the brilliants had long since vanished. Still, even
thus bereft, the watch was much more in character with the giver than
the receiver, and was as little suited to Leonard as would have been the
red silk umbrella.

"It is old-fashioned," said Mrs. Riccabocca, "but it goes better than
any clock in the country. I really think it will last to the end of the
world."

"_Carissima mia!_" cried the Doctor, "I thought I had convinced you that
the world is by no means come to its last legs."

"Oh, I did not mean any thing, Alphonso," said Mrs. Riccabocca,
coloring.

"And that is all we do mean when we talk about that of which we can know
nothing," said the Doctor, less gallantly than usual, for he resented
that epithet of "old-fashioned," as applied to the watch.

Leonard, we see, had been silent all this time; he could not
speak--literally and truly, he could not speak. How he got out of his
embarrassment, and how he got out of the room, he never explained to my
satisfaction. But, a few minutes afterwards, he was seen hurrying down
the road very briskly.

Riccabocca and his wife stood at the window gazing after him.

"There is a depth in that boy's heart," said the sage, "which might
float an Argosy."

"Poor dear boy! I think we have put every thing into the knapsack that
he can possibly want," said good Mrs. Riccabocca musingly.

_The Doctor_ (continuing his soliloquy).--"They are strong, but they are
not immediately apparent."

_Mrs. Riccabocca_ (resuming hers.)--"They are at the bottom of the
knapsack."

_The Doctor._--"They will stand long wear and tear."

_Mrs. Riccabocca._--"A year, at least, with proper care at the wash."

_The Doctor_ (startled).--"Care at the wash! What on earth are you
talking of, ma'am?"

_Mrs. Riccabocca_ (mildly).--"The shirts, to be sure, my love? And you?"

_The Doctor_ (with a heavy sigh).--"The feelings, ma'am!" Then, after a
pause, taking his wife's hand affectionately--"But you did quite right
to think of the shirts; Mr. Dale said very truly--"

_Mrs. Riccabocca._--"What?"

_The Doctor._--"That there was a great deal in common between us--even
when I think of feelings, and you but of--shirts."


CHAPTER XXIII.

Mr. and Mrs. Avenel sat within the parlor--Mr. Richard stood on the
hearth-rug, whistling Yankee Doodle. "The Parson writes word that the
lad will come to-day," said Richard suddenly--"let me see the
letter--ay, to-day. If he took the coach as far as ----, he might walk
the rest of the way in two or three hours. He should be pretty nearly
here. I have a great mind to go and meet him: it will save his asking
questions, and hearing about me. I can clear the town by the back-way,
and get out at the high road."

"You'll not know him from any one else said Mrs. Avenel.

"Well, that is a good one! Not know an Avenel! We've all the same cut of
the jib--have not we, father?"

Poor John laughed heartily, till the tears rolled down his cheeks.

"We were always a well-favored family," said John, recomposing himself.
"There was Luke, but he's gone; and Harry, but he's dead too; and Dick,
but he's in Amerikay--no, he's here; and my darling Nora, but--"

"Hush!" interrupted Mrs. Avenel; "hush, John!"

The old man stared at her, and then put his tremulous hand to his brow.
"And Nora's gone too!" said he, in a voice of profound woe. Both hands
then fell on his knees, and his head drooped on his breast.

Mrs. Avenel rose, kissed her husband on the forehead, and then walked
away to the window. Richard took up his hat, and brushed the nap
carefully with his handkerchief; but his lips quivered.

"I'm going," said he, abruptly. "Now mind, mother, not a word about
Uncle Richard yet; we must first see how we like each other, and (in a
whisper) you'll try and get that into my poor father's head?"

"Ay, Richard," said Mrs. Avenel, quietly. Richard put on his hat, and
went out by the back way. He stole along the fields that skirted the
town, and had only once to cross the street before he got into the high
road.

He walked on until he came to the first milestone. There he seated
himself, lighted his cigar, and awaited his nephew. It was now nearly
the hour of sunset, and the road before him lay westward. Richard from
time to time looked along the road, shading his eyes with his hand; and
at length, just as the disc of the sun had half sunk down the horizon, a
solitary figure came up the way. It emerged suddenly from the turn in
the road; the reddening beams colored all the atmosphere around it.
Solitary and silent it came as from a Land of Light.


CHAPTER XXIV.

"You have been walking far, young man," said Richard Avenel.

"No, sir, not very. That is Lansmere before me, is it not?"

"Yes, it is Lansmere; you stop there, I guess?"

Leonard made a sign in the affirmative, and walked on a few paces; then
seeing the stranger who had accosted him still by his side, he said--

"If you know the town, sir, perhaps you will have the goodness to tell
me whereabouts Mr. Avenel lives?"

"I can put you into a straight cut across the fields, that will bring
you just behind the house."

"You are very kind, but it will take you out of your way."

"No, it is in my way. So you are going to Mr. Avenel's?--a good old
gentleman."

"I've always heard so; and Mrs. Avenel--"

"A particular superior woman," said Richard. "Any one else to ask
after--I know the family well."

"No, thank you, sir."

"They have a son, I believe; but he's in America, is not he?"

"I believe he is, sir."

"I see the Parson has kept faith with me," muttered Richard.

"If you can tell me any thing about him," said Leonard, "I should be
very glad."

"Why so, young man?--perhaps he is hanged by this time."

"Hanged!"

"He was a sad dog, I am told."

"Then you have been told very falsely," said Leonard, coloring.

"A sad wild dog--his parents were so glad when he cut and run--went off
to the States. They say he made money; but, if so, he neglected his
relations shamefully."

"Sir," said Leonard, "you are wholly misinformed. He has been most
generous to a relative who had little claim on him; and I never heard
his name mentioned but with love and praise."

Richard instantly fell to whistling Yankee Doodle, and walked on several
paces without saying a word. He then made a slight apology for his
impertinence--hoped no offence--and with his usual bold but astute style
of talk, contrived to bring out something of his companion's mind. He
was evidently struck with the clearness and propriety with which Leonard
expressed himself, raised his eyebrows in surprise more than once, and
looked him full in the face with an attentive and pleased survey.
Leonard had put on the new clothes with which Riccabocca and wife had
provided him. They were those appropriate to a young country tradesman
in good circumstances; but as he did not think about the clothes, so he
had unconsciously something of the ease of the gentleman.

They now came into the fields. Leonard paused before a slip of ground
sown with rye.

"I should have thought grass land would have answered better, so near a
town," said he.

"No doubt it would," answered Richard; "but they are sadly behind-hand
in these parts. You see that great park yonder, on the other side of the
road? That would answer better for rye than grass; but then what would
become of my Lord's deer? The aristocracy eat us up, young man."

"But the aristocracy did not sow this piece with rye, I suppose?" said
Leonard, smiling.

"And what do you conclude from that?"

"Let every man look to his own ground," said Leonard, with a cleverness
of repartee caught from Doctor Riccabocca.

"'Cute lad you are," said Richard; "and we'll talk more of these matters
another time."

They now came within sight of Mr. Avenel's house.

"You can get through the gap in the hedge, by the old pollard oak," said
Richard; "and come round by the front of the house. Why, you're not
afraid--are you?"

"I am a stranger."

"Shall I introduce you? I told you that I knew the old couple."

"Oh no, sir! I would rather meet them alone."

"Go; and--wait a bit,--harkye, young man, Mrs. Avenel is a cold-mannered
woman; but don't be abashed by that."

Leonard thanked the good-natured stranger, crossed the field, passed the
gap, and paused a moment under the stinted shade of the old
hollow-hearted oak. The ravens were returning to their nests. At the
sight of a human form under the tree, they wheeled round, and watched
him afar. From the thick of the boughs, the young ravens sent their
hoarse low cry.


CHAPTER XXV.

The young man entered the neat, prim, formal parlor.

"You are welcome!" said Mrs. Avenel, in a firm voice.

"The gentleman is heartily welcome," cried poor John.

"It is your grandson, Leonard Fairfield," said Mrs. Avenel.

But John, who had risen with knocking knees, gazed hard at Leonard, and
then fell on his breast, sobbing aloud--"Nora's eyes!--he has a blink in
his eyes like Nora's."

Mrs. Avenel approached with a steady step, and drew away the old man
tenderly.

"He is a poor creature," she whispered to Leonard--"you excite him. Come
away, I will show you your room."

Leonard followed her up the stairs, and came into a room--neatly, and
even prettily furnished. The carpet and curtains were faded by the sun,
and of old-fashioned pattern, but there was a look about the room as if
it had long been disused.

Mrs. Avenel sank down on the first chair on entering.

Leonard drew his arm round her waist affectionately: "I fear that I have
put you out sadly--my dear grandmother."

Mrs. Avenel glided hastily from his arm, and her countenance worked
much--every nerve in it twitching as it were; then, placing her hand on
his locks, she said with passion, "God bless you, my grandson," and left
the room.

Leonard dropped his knapsack on the floor, and looked around him
wistfully. The room seemed as if it had once been occupied by a female.
There was a work-box on the chest of drawers, and over it hanging
shelves for books, suspended by ribbons that had once been blue, with
silk and fringe appended to each shelf, and knots and tassels here and
there--the taste of a woman, or rather of a girl, who seeks to give a
grace to the commonest things around her. With the mechanical habit of a
student, Leonard took down one or two of the volumes still left on the
shelves. He found SPENSER'S _Fairy Queen_, RACINE in French, TASSO in
Italian; and on the fly-leaf of each volume, in the exquisite
handwriting familiar to his memory, the name "Leonora." He kissed the
books, and replaced them with a feeling akin both to tenderness and awe.

He had not been alone in his room more than a quarter of an hour, before
the maid-servant knocked at his door and summoned him to tea.

Poor John had recovered his spirits, and his wife sate by his side
holding his hand in hers. Poor John was even gay. He asked many
questions about his daughter Jane, and did not wait for the answers.
Then he spoke about the Squire, whom he confounded with Audley Egerton,
and talked of elections and the Blue party, and hoped Leonard would
always be a good Blue; and then he fell to his tea and toast, and said
no more.

Mrs. Avenel spoke little, but she eyed Leonard askant, as it were, from
time to time; and after each glance the nerves of the poor severe face
twitched again.

A little after nine o'clock, Mrs. Avenel lighted a candle, and placing
it in Leonard's hand, "You must be tired--you know your own room now.
Good night."

Leonard took the light, and, as was his wont with his mother, kissed
Mrs. Avenel on the cheek. Then he took John's hand and kissed him too.
The old man was half asleep, and murmured dreamily, "That's Nora."

Leonard had retired to his room about half an hour, when Richard Avenel
entered the house softly, and joined his parents.

"Well, mother?" said he.

"Well, Richard--you have seen him?"

"And like him. Do you know he has a great look of poor Nora?--more like
her than Jane."

"Yes; he is handsomer than Jane ever was, but more like your father than
any one. John was so comely. You take to the boy, then?"

"Ay, that I do. Just tell him in the morning that he is to go with a
gentleman who will be his friend, and don't say more. The chaise shall
be at the door after breakfast. Let him get into it: I shall wait for
him out of the town. What's the room you give him?"

"The room you would not take."

"The room in which Nora slept? Oh, no! I could not have slept a wink
there. What a charm there was in that girl!--how we all loved her! But
she was too beautiful and good for us--too good to live!"

"None of us are too good," said Mrs. Avenel with great austerity, "and I
beg you will not talk in that way. Good night--I must get your poor
father to bed."

When Leonard opened his eyes the next morning, they rested on the face
of Mrs. Avenel, which was bending over his pillow. But it was long
before he could recognize that countenance, so changed was its
expression--so tender, so motherlike. Nay, the face of his own mother
had never seemed to him so soft with a mother's passion.

"Ah!" he murmured, half rising and flinging his young arms round her
neck. Mrs. Avenel, this time, and for the first, taken by surprise,
warmly returned the embrace; she clasped him to her breast, she kissed
him again and again. At length with a quick start she escaped, and
walked up and down the room, pressing her hands tightly together. When
she halted, her face had recovered its usual severity and cold
precision.

"It is time for you to rise, Leonard," said she. "You will leave us
to-day. A gentleman has promised to take charge of you, and do for you
more than we can. A chaise will be at the door soon--make haste."

John was absent from the breakfast-table. His wife said that he never
rose till late, and must not be disturbed.

The meal was scarce over, before a chaise and pair came to the door.

"You must not keep the chaise waiting--the gentleman is very punctual."

"But he is not come."

"No, he has walked on before, and will get in after you are out of the
town."

"What is his name, and why should he care for me, grandmother?"

"He will tell you himself. Now, come."

"But you will bless me again, grandmother? I love you already."

"I do bless you," said Mrs. Avenel firmly. "Be honest and good, and
beware of the first false step." She pressed his hand with a convulsive
grasp, and led him to the outer door.

The postboy clanked his whip, the chaise rattled off. Leonard put his
head out of the window to catch a last glimpse of the old woman. But the
boughs of the pollard oak, and its gnarled decaying trunk, hid her from
his eye. And look as he would, till the road turned, he saw but the
melancholy tree.

FOOTNOTES:

[K] This aphorism has been probably assigned to Lord Bacon upon the mere
authority of the index to his works. It is the aphorism of the
index-maker, certainly not of the great master of inductive philosophy.
Bacon has, it is true, repeatedly dwelt on the power of knowledge, but
with so many explanations and distinctions, that nothing could be more
unjust to his general meaning than to attempt to cramp into a sentence
what it costs him a volume to define. Thus, if in one page he appears to
confound knowledge with power, in another he sets them in the strongest
antithesis to each other; as follows, "Adeo, signanter Deus opera
potentiæ et sapientiæ discriminavit." But it would be as unfair to Bacon
to convert into an aphorism the sentence that discriminates between
knowledge and power as it is to convert into an aphorism any sentence
that confounds them.

[L] "But the greatest error of all the rest is the mistaking or
misplacing of the last or farthest end of knowledge:--for men have
entered into a desire of learning and knowledge, sometimes upon a
natural curiosity and inquisitive appetite: sometimes to entertain their
minds with variety and delight; sometimes for ornament and reputation;
and sometimes to enable them to victory of wit and contradiction; and
most times for lucre and profession,"--(that is, for most of those
objects which are meant by the ordinary citers of the saying, 'Knowledge
is power;') "and seldom sincerely to give a true account of these gifts
of reason to the benefit and use of men; as if there were sought in
knowledge a couch whereon to rest a searching and restless spirit; or a
terrace for a wandering and variable mind to walk up and down, with a
fair prospect; or a tower of state for a proud mind to raise itself
upon; or a fort or commanding ground for strife and contention; or a
shop for profit or sale--and not a rich storehouse for the glory of the
Creator, and the relief of men's estate."--ADVANCEMEMT OF LEARNING, Book
I.




From the new novel, "Rose Douglass."

A FAMILY OF OLD MAIDS.


Such a family of old maids! The youngest mistress was forty, and the two
servants were somewhat older. They had each their pets too, except I
think the eldest, who was the clearest-headed of the family. The
servants had the same Christian name, which was rather perplexing, as
neither would consent to be called by her surname. How their mistresses
managed to distinguish them I do not recollect; but the country people
settled it easily amongst themselves by early naming them according to
their different heights, "lang Jenny," and "little Jenny." They were
characters in their way as well as their mistresses. They had served
them for upwards of twenty years, and knew every secret of the family,
being as regularly consulted as any of the members of it. They regulated
the expenses too, much as they liked, which was in a very frugal,
economical manner. The two Jennies had not much relished their removal
to the country, and still often sighed with regret for the gossipings
they once enjoyed in the Castlegate of Lanark. But they could not bear
to part from the family; so they now boomed at their wheels or mended
the household linen in the damp dull kitchen of Burnside, instead of
performing the same work in their old cosy, comfortable one in the burgh
town, and tried to indemnify themselves for their privations by
establishing a kind of patronizing familiarity with various of the
cottagers' wives.

Miss Jess and Miss Jean were the names of the younger ladies. There was
that species of resemblance among all the sisters, both mental and
personal, which is often to be observed in members of the same family.
Menie, the eldest sister, was, however, much superior to the others in
force of character, but her mind had not been cultivated by reading.
Jess, the second, was a large coarse-looking woman, with a masculine
voice, and tastes decidedly so. An excellent wright or smith she would
have made, if unfortunately she had not been born a gentlewoman. She had
a habit of wandering about the grounds with a small hammer and nails in
her huge pocket, examining the fences, and mending them if necessary.
She could pick a lock too, when needed, with great neatness and
dispatch. I rather think she could repair one also. I have still in my
possession a small box of her making, which, for execution and
durability, I will match against the performance of any rival amateur of
the opposite sex. In spite, however, of such freaks, and as if to make
amends for them, Miss Jess possessed one of the softest and most
impressionable hearts which ever fell to the lot of a mature maiden of
forty-five. She had suffered from no less than six different attachments
during her life (she made me her confidante), and most unfortunately
they had never been to the right individual, for they were not returned.
But poor Miss Jess cherished no malice; she freely forgave them their
insensibility. Indeed, she had not the heart to kill a fly. Every beggar
imposed on her, and her sisters were obliged for her own sake to
restrain her charities. Her dress, like her pursuits, had always a
certain masculine air about it. She wore large rough boots, coarse
gloves, and a kind of man's cravat constantly twisted about her neck
when out of doors. In short, she was one of those persons one cannot
help liking, yet laughing at. Jean, the youngest sister, had been a
beauty in her time, and she still laid claim to the distinction
resulting from it. It was a pity, considering the susceptibility of her
second sister, that her charms had not been shared by her. Jean was
coquettish, and affected a somewhat youthful manner and style of dress,
which contrasted ill with her time of life. But the rest of the family,
in which of course I include the servants, evidently considered her a
young thoughtless thing for whom much allowance must be made.




_Historical Review of the Month._


THE UNITED STATES.

Since the close of the Executive Session of the Senate and the departure
of the members for their homes, Washington has relapsed into the usual
quiet of its summer season. Mr. Corwin, Secretary of the Treasury, has
been dangerously ill, but is now slowly recovering. The duties of the
office were temporarily performed by the Chief Clerk of the Department.
Señor Molina, Chargé to the United States from the Central American
State of Costa Rica, has presented his credentials to the President. M.
Bois le Comte, the French Minister Plenipotentiary, having been
superseded by the appointment of M. de Sartiges, has sold his furniture
and gone to Havana. A public dinner was given to Mr. Webster at
Annapolis, Maryland, on the 24th of March, by the Delegates of the
Maryland State Convention. It was attended by a large number of
distinguished persons. Mr. Webster then proceeded to Harrisburgh, where
he had been invited by the Legislature of Pennsylvania. A grand
reception was given him in the Hall of the House of Representatives.
Gov. Johnson introduced the distinguished guest in a brief address of
welcome, to which Mr. Webster responded in a speech of an hour's length.
He spoke of the commanding physical position of Pennsylvania, forming,
as it were, the key-stone between the North and the South, the waters of
the Atlantic and the Mississippi. Occupying, thus, a middle ground
between the two conflicting portions of the Union, he considered her
disposed to do her duty to both, regardless of the suggestions of local
prejudices. He then pronounced a most glowing and eloquent eulogium on
the Constitution, and concluded by affirming his belief that ages hence
the United States will be free and republican, still making constant
progress in general confidence, respect, and prosperity. Mr. Webster is
at present on his Marshfield estate, recovering from an indisposition
consequent on his labors during the past winter.

The State Convention of Ohio has framed a new Constitution, which is to
be submitted to the people for acceptance. It provides for the
maintenance of religious freedom, equality of political rights, liberty
of speech and of the press, and no imprisonment for debt. The members of
each branch of the Legislature are chosen biennially. The Governor,
Lieutenant Governor, Secretary of State, Treasurer, and Attorney
General, are to be chosen by the people for a term of two years, and the
Judges for a term of five years. The Legislature is to provide a system
of Free Education, and Institutions for the Insane, Blind, Deaf and Dumb
are to be supported by the State. The Ohio Legislature has passed
resolutions in favor of the repeal or modification of the Fugitive Slave
Law, principally on account of its denial of a trial by jury to the
fugitive.

The Union feeling is entirely in the ascendant throughout the Southern
States. A Committee of the Virginia Legislature, to whom the resolutions
of the South Carolina Convention were referred, reported a preamble and
series of resolutions of the most patriotic character. They declare that
while Virginia deeply sympathizes with South Carolina, she cannot join
in any action calculated to impair the integrity of the Union. She
believes the Constitution sufficient for the remedy of all grievances,
and invokes all who live under it to adhere more strictly to it, and to
preserve inviolate its safeguards. Virginia also declines to send
Delegates to the proposed Southern Congress. In Georgia, a number of
Delegates have been elected to a State Convention of the Union party for
the nomination of a Candidate for Governor. The State Convention of
Missouri has adopted an address and resolutions fully sustaining Mr.
Benton in his course in opposition to the Disunionists. In Mississippi,
the Union party have taken measures for a thorough organization.
Delegates have been chosen to a State Convention for the nomination of a
ticket. The Southern party are about forming a similar organization, the
old party lines having been almost entirely abandoned. The only
counter-movement in the North, is the assembling of a State Convention
in Massachusetts, in opposition to the Fugitive Slave Law, without
distinction of party. In Tennessee, the friends of the Free School
System have called a General State Convention, to be held at Knoxville.
The New-Jersey Legislature has enacted a law prohibiting the employment
of children under ten years of age in factories, and providing that ten
hours shall be considered a legal day's labor in all manufacturing
establishments.

The Annual Election in Rhode Island resulted in the choice of Philip
Allen, the Democratic Candidate for Governor, by 600 majority. The
Legislature stands--Senate, 14 Democrats and 13 Whigs; Assembly, 31
Democrats and 25 Whigs. The Election in Connecticut gave the following
returns for the next Legislature: Senate, 13 Whigs and 8 Democrats;
Legislature 113 Whigs and 110 Democrats. As the election of Governor
falls upon the Legislature, the probability is that the Governor and the
United States Senator for the next six years will be chosen from the
Whig party. The Legislature of New-York paid a visit to the cities of
New-York and Brooklyn, about the end of March. They remained four days,
during which time they visited all the charitable institutions on the
island, in company with the city authorities. This is the first instance
on record of an official visit of the Legislature to the commercial
metropolis of the State.

Boston has been the theatre of some disturbing and exciting proceedings,
growing out of the anti-slavery feeling of a portion of the community. A
fugitive slave named Sims, who had escaped from Savannah, and had been
in Boston about a month, was arrested by the Deputy United States
Marshal, at the instance of an agent of the owner. On being taken, he
drew a knife and inflicted a severe wound on one of the officers in
attendance. An abolitionist lawyer, who attempted to interfere, was
arrested and sent to the watch-house. Fletcher Webster, Esq., son of the
Secretary of State, was also seized and taken to jail, on account of
having attempted to prevent a watchman from ringing the bell of King's
Chapel, under the supposition that it was a trick of the Abolitionists
to collect a mob. The next day, this sect called a meeting on Boston
Common, which was largely attended. Rev. Theodore Parker, Wendell
Phillips, and other speakers, addressed the meeting, urging instant and
armed resistance to the operation of the law. The Police, on the other
hand, took every precaution to prevent a forcible rescue of the
prisoner. The Court-House, in which he was confined, was surrounded by
chains to keep off the crowd, and guarded by a strong force; several
military companies were also kept in readiness. The friends of the
fugitive endeavored to make use of the case for the purpose of testing
the constitutionality of the law, and a hearing was had before the
United States Commissioner, in which the question was argued at length.
In order to prevent the delivery of Sims, a complaint was instituted for
assault and battery with intent to kill the officer who arrested him.
Chief Justice Shaw, of the Supreme Court, however, decided that a writ
of habeas corpus could not be granted, and the United States
Commissioner having, from the evidence adduced, remanded Sims to the
keeping of his claimant, authority was given to take him back to
Savannah. As an assault was feared from the abolitionists and colored
people in Boston, the brig Acorn was chartered to proceed to Savannah,
and Sims taken on board, in custody of the United States Deputy Marshal
and several police officers. A large number of persons offered their
services in case any attack should be made. A large crowd collected on
the wharf as the party embarked, and a clergyman present knelt down and
pronounced a prayer for the rescue of the fugitive. No open act of
violence was committed, and after laying a day off Nantasket Beach, the
schooner proceeded on her way to Savannah.

The Equinoctial storm, this spring, commenced on the 16th of March, and
raged for three days with unusual violence. It was severely felt along
the Atlantic coast, and did much damage to the shipping. Amin Bey, the
Turkish Envoy to the United States, sailed from Boston on the 9th of
April, on his return to Constantinople. The election of a United States
Senator by the Massachusetts Legislature has twice again been tried,
unsuccessfully. On the last ballot, Mr. Sumner lacked 12 votes of an
election. It was then further postponed to the 23d of April. The census
of Virginia has been completed, showing an aggregate population of
1,421,081, about 473,000 of whom are slaves. At the last accounts Jenny
Lind was in Cincinnati, after having given two very successful concerts
in Nashville and two in Louisville. She has also paid a visit to the
Mammoth Cave. Several large crevasses have broken out on the Mississippi
River, and another overflow of the plantations is threatened.

The latest mails from Texas bring us little news beyond the continuance
of Indian depredations on the frontier. Several American outlaws, who
had crossed the Rio Grande for the purposes of plunder, were captured by
the Mexicans and executed. Major Bartlett, the United States Boundary
Commissioner, arrived at San Antonio from El Paso, on the 17th of March,
with a train of fifty wagons. He immediately proceeded to New Orleans
for the purpose of arranging for the transmission of supplies. Four
persons, who were concerned in the murder of Mr. Clark and others, at a
small village near El Paso, have been captured, convicted by a jury
summoned on the instant, and hung. The Boundary Commissioners have at
last agreed on the starting point of the survey, which will secure to
the United States a much larger and more valuable tract of territory
than was anticipated. The point established is the intersection of the
parallel of 32° with the Rio Grande, which is about 18 miles north of El
Paso. From this place the line runs due west till it strikes some branch
of the Gila, or if no branch is met, to the point nearest the Gila
River, whence it runs due north to the river. It is ascertained that the
only branch of the Gila which this line can strike is about one hundred
and fifty miles west of the gold and copper mines, leaving that rich
mineral region within the United States. This boundary lies to the south
of the old limits of New Mexico, and takes in a large region that has
always belonged to the State of Chihuahua.

We have accounts from Santa Fe to the 17th of February. The winter had
been unusually mild, and the prospects of the spring trade were very
favorable. The United States Marshal had completed the census of the
Territory. The total population is 61,574, of whom only 650 are
Americans. Of the Mexicans over 21 years of age, only one in 103 is able
to read. The number of square miles in the Territory is 199,027-1/2. The
depredations of the Indians are on the increase. The tribes have become
bolder than ever, and the amount of stock driven off by them, is
enormous. Great preparations are making at Fort Laramie, on the Platte,
and all the other stations on the overland route, to accommodate the
summer emigration. A substantial bridge has been built over the North
Fork of the Platte, 100 miles above Fort Laramie. Here, also,
blacksmith's shops have been erected to accommodate those who need
repairs to their wagons.

Two mails and about $3,000,000 in gold dust have arrived from California
during the past month. The accounts from San Francisco are to the 5th of
March. The Joint Convention of the Legislature, which assembled on the
17th of February for the purpose of choosing a United States Senator,
adjourned till the first day of January next, after one hundred and
forty-four ineffectual ballots. On the last ballot, the Hon. T. Butler
King, the Whig candidate, had twenty votes, lacking four of an election;
Col. Fremont nine, and Col. Weller eighteen. Another Legislature is to
be elected before the next session. The bonds offered by Gen. Vallejo
have been accepted, so that nothing but their fulfilment remains to
secure the seat of government for the yet unbuilt city.

The weather still continued to be remarkably dry and mild, owing to
which cause, the miners were doing less than usual, and business was
consequently dull. In many localities, the miners, after waiting in vain
for showers enough to enable them to wash out their piles of dirt, set
themselves to work at constructing races to lead off the mountain
streams. In some places mountains have been tunneled to divert the water
into the desired channels. The yield of gold, wherever mining can be
diligently carried on, has in nowise diminished, and new placers of
remarkable richness are announced as having been discovered on the Yuba,
Feather, Scott and Klamath Rivers, and in the neighborhood of Monterey,
Los Angeles and San Diego. Veins of gold in quartz are far more abundant
and of richer character than was anticipated; several companies have
been formed for working them with machinery. Dredging-machines, attached
to steamboats, have also been introduced on the Yuba River, the bed of
which has been dug up and washed out in some places, with much success.
The excitement in relation to the Gold Bluff is over. Several vessels
have returned filled with disappointed adventurers. The black sand on
the beach contains a large quantity of gold, but in particles so fine as
to prevent its being separated by the ordinary process of washing. On
Pitt River, the principal affluent of the Upper Sacramento, a hill of
pure carbonate of magnesia, 100 feet high, has been discovered. Large
masses are easily detached, and thousands of wagons could be loaded with
very little labor.

The Indian hostilities have not yet ceased. After the taking of the
stronghold on Fresno Creek, Major Burney and Mr. Savage returned to
Mariposa for provisions. They raised a force of 150 men, which they
divided into two parties, one of which met the Indians on San Joaquin
River, when a running fight ensued that lasted all day. The Indians were
driven off, after the loss of forty men. The Legislature has passed a
law authorizing a loan of $500,000 for the purpose of prosecuting the
war, but upon such terms that it is doubtful whether the money can be
obtained.

The condition of society in California shows an alarming tendency among
the people to take the law into their own hands. The papers ascribe this
state of things to the imperfect and corrupt manner in which the
officers of the law have discharged their functions. Acts of violence
and crime are frequent in all parts of the country, and the mining
communities, with few exceptions, administer summary punishment wherever
the offender is captured. Sacramento City has been the scene of a case
of this kind, where the people, having no confidence in the ordinary
process of the law, took the avenging power in their own hands. A
gambler named Roe having shot an inoffensive miner, an immense crowd
assembled around the guard-house where he was kept, a jury of the
citizens was chosen, witnesses summoned, and the case formally
investigated. The jury decided that Roe was guilty of the act, and
remanded him for trial. This, however, did not satisfy the crowd, who
clamored for instant punishment, and finally succeeded in forcing the
doors of the jail and overcoming the officers. The prisoner was hurried
forth, amid the shouts and execrations of the multitude, a scaffold was
erected, and at nine o'clock the same evening he was hung, with the
ceremonies usually observed. An attempt at lynching was made in San
Francisco about the same time. Two ruffians, having attempted to rob and
murder a merchant of that city, the people assembled on the plaza and
demanded an instant trial, with the understanding that if found guilty,
the prisoners should be immediately hung. An examination was held, but
the jury could not agree, after which the accused were given into the
charge of the regular tribunal.

An unfortunate catastrophe occurred in the Bay of San Francisco, on the
4th of March. The steamer Santa Clara, lying at Central Wharf, took
fire, which communicated to the steamer Hartford, lying near, and to the
rigging of several vessels. The latter boat was considerably damaged
before the conflagration could be extinguished; the Santa Clara was
entirely destroyed. She was the first steamboat ever built in San
Francisco, and was running on the line between that port and Stockton.
The loss by the fire was about $90,000.

News from Oregon to the 1st of March state that the Legislature had
adjourned, having established the seat of Government at Salem, in
Maryland county, the Penitentiary at Portland, in Washington county, and
the University at Marysville, in Benton county. The Governor, however,
had refused to sign this act. The agricultural prospects, both of
California and Oregon, are very flattering. During the past winter a
great deal of land has been broken up and planted, and the fields
promise abundant harvests.


EUROPE.

The ministerial crisis in ENGLAND terminated on the 3d of March by the
recall of the Russell Cabinet, entire and unchanged. In making this
announcement in the House of Commons, Lord John Russell stated that a
coalition between himself and the party of Sir James Graham and Lord
Aberdeen was impossible, on account of the refusal of the latter to
consent to the Papal Aggression Bill. In returning to power, however,
the whigs brought up this bill in a modified and milder form. The
situation of the ministry was hardly less precarious than before their
resignation. They were again defeated in the Commons, on a motion to
reform the administration of the woods and forests, 120 voting for the
reform, and 119 voting with the ministers against it. The Papal
Aggression Bill has been the cause of several exciting debates in the
House of Commons, Mr. Drummond, an ultra Protestant member, created
quite a disturbance by ridiculing the relics which have lately been
displayed in various parts of the Continent. At the latest dates the
bill had passed to a second reading by a vote of 438 to 95, the radical
members voting in the minority. The fate of the bill is still far from
being decided; the ministry are weak, and it is predicted that the
Cabinet will not last longer than the session of Parliament. Lord John
Russell has brought in a bill reforming the administration of the Court
of Chancery, but the new budget, which has been looked for with a great
deal of interest, has not yet made its appearance. During the debate on
the Papal Aggression Bill, Mr. Berkley Craven demanded legal
interference in the case of his step-daughter, the Hon. Miss Talbot,
who, being an heiress in her own right to eighty thousand pounds, had
been prevailed upon to enter a convent for the purpose of taking the
veil. As the ceremony was to be performed before she had attained her
majority, this sum would in all probability go to the funds of the
Catholic Church. The statement of this case produced a strong sensation
throughout England, and added to the violent excitement on the Catholic
Question.

The preparations for the World's Fair are going on with great energy,
workmen being employed, day and night in finishing the building and
arranging the goods. The severest tests have been used to try the
strength of the galleries, which sustained an immense weight without the
least deflection. In rainy weather the roof leaks in places, a defect
which it has been found almost impossible to remedy. Several changes
have been made in the exhibition regulations, to which the American
delegates in London take exceptions, and they have appointed a Committee
to confer with the Commissioners on the subject. A splendid dinner was
given to Macready, the actor, on the 1st of March, on the occasion of
his retirement from the stage. Sir E. Bulwer Lytton presided, and
speeches were made by Charles Dickens, Chevalier Bunsen, Mr. Thackeray,
and others. Three hundred Hungarian exiles recently arrived at
Liverpool, from Constantinople, on their way to the United States. A
large number of them, of Polish origin, preferred remaining in England,
to wait a new revolution on the Continent. A terrible accident took
place at a coal-pit near Paisley, in Scotland. Sixty-three men and boys
were at work when an explosion took place, supposed to have been caused
by fire-damp. Of the whole number in the pit but two were rescued alive.

The third anniversary of the Republic was celebrated in FRANCE with
imposing ceremonies. During the Carnival week, however, the people in
various localities chose to hang the President in effigy, and utter
socialist cries. For these offences arrests were made in more than fifty
towns. These facts, with the suspension of Michelet as Professor of
History in the College of France, because his lectures were considered
too democratic, denote an unquiet state of things in the Republic. As
the term of Louis Napoleon approaches its termination, the position of
parties becomes more nervous and uncertain. In the Assembly, the
proposition of M. Creton to take into consideration the abolition of the
law exiling the Orleans family, brought on the most violent debate of
the session. The adherents of the Mountain were strongly in favor of
continuing the exile. Negotiations have been carried on for some time
past between the Orleanists and the Legitimists, and early in March it
was announced that an alliance had been effected, the Orleanists to
acknowledge the right of precedence of the Count de Chambord, (Henri
V.,) who, in his turn, was to proclaim the young Count of Paris as his
successor. The Count de Chambord was at this time dangerously ill, and
his recovery was scarcely hoped for. Since then it appears that there is
much confusion between the two parties, the duchess of Orleans refusing
to set aside the claims of her son, on any consideration whatever. The
party of Louis Napoleon are intriguing to prolong the presidential term,
and it is said that in this they will be joined by the Orleanists. No
permanent ministry has yet been organized. It is rumored that Odillon
Barrot refused to accept the principal place, which was tendered to him,
unless Louis Napoleon would agree to leave his office at the end of his
term.

A quarrel has broken out in the French Catholic Church. Some time ago
the Archbishop of Paris issued a pastoral letter, recommending the
clergy to avoid engaging in political agitations, and appearing to the
world as party men. The letter was mild but decisive in its tone, and
met with general approval. Lately, the Bishop of Chartres has published
a sort of counter-blast, in the shape of a pastoral to his own clergy,
written in the most severe and denunciatory forms. This letter he
ordered to be published in the religious journals of Paris; and the
Archbishop has referred the matter to the Provincial Council, which will
be called this year.

GERMANY is still pursuing her ignis-fatuus of Unity, which is no nearer
than when she first set out. The Dresden Conference is still in session,
and up to the 20th of March had not adopted any plan of a Federal Diet.
It is almost impossible to conjecture what will be the basis of the
settlement. More than twenty of the smaller states protested against the
plans proposed by Austria; and Prussia, assuming the character of
protector, refused to allow their further arrangement. The King of
Prussia also refuses to accede to an agreement which his delegates had
made, allowing Austria to bring her non-German provinces to the
confederacy. In this he is sustained by Russia, who would not willingly
see the former country restored to virtual independence by the supremacy
which this plan would give her. A return to the old Diet is spoken of in
some quarters, but perhaps the most likely result will be the concession
of the presidency to Austria, on the part of Prussia. A meeting between
the ministers of the two countries is contemplated. The entire
population of Prussia, by the census taken last year, is 16,331,000. A
fire in Berlin has destroyed the building in which the Upper House of
Parliament held its meetings.

The old order reigns in HESSE-CASSEL, Baron Haynau having issued a
proclamation to the Hessian army, in which he declares that _he_ is the
Constitution, and will crush under foot the "God-abandoned, pernicious
gang, which threatens the welfare of the State." Nevertheless, the
popular feeling remains unchanged. Lately, the citizens of Cassel were
forbidden to shout or make any demonstration, on the return of a
regiment which had been marked by the Government for its sympathy with
the popular cause. The people preserved silence, but adroitly expressed
their feelings by chalking the word "Hurrah!" in large letters on the
backs of their coats and walking in front of the regiment. The
Government of SWITZERLAND has at last yielded to the demands of Austria
and Prussia, and authorized the Cantons to refuse shelter to political
refugees. Those already there may be expelled, should the Cantons see
fit. After the insurrection in Baden, the refugees who entered the Swiss
territory, amounted to about 11,000, but they have so decreased by
emigration to England and America, that at present there are but 482
remaining. The Government of Switzerland lately endeavored to procure
passage through Piedmont for some Austrian deserters from the army in
Lombardy, who wished to sail from Genoa for Montevideo; but the
Piedmontese Government refused to allow it.

ITALY is fermenting with the elements of revolution. The bandits, who
have been committing such depredations in the Roman States, are not
robbers, it now appears, but revolutionary bands. Their extermination is
almost impossible, on account of the secrecy and adroitness with which
the peasants are enrolled into the service of their chief, Il Passatore.
They only meet at a general rendezvous, when some important expedition
is contemplated, and afterwards return to their own avocations. They
receive regular pay from the moment of their enlistment, and as the
links of the organization extend over a wide extent of country, the
system must require a considerable amount of money. It is conjectured
that this band is the preparative of a political revolution, instigated
by the agents of Mazzini. In Lombardy the most severe restrictions have
been issued by Radetsky. An interdict has been laid upon a hat of
particular form, and a republican song in favor of Mazzini. The
populace, however, inserted the name of Radetsky in place of the
triumvir, and now sing the song with impunity. A plot has been
discovered among the aristocratic party of Piedmont, to deliver the
country into the hands of the Absolutists. The army of the kingdom is to
be put upon a war footing. Washington's birthday was celebrated in Rome,
with interesting ceremonies. About one hundred Americans met in the
Palazzo Poli, where they partook of a splendid banquet, at which Mr.
Cass, the U. S. Chargé, presided.

In NORWAY the Thirteenth _Storthing_, or National Assembly, has been
opened by King Oscar. In his speech, he spoke of the tranquillity which
the Scandinavian Peninsula had enjoyed, while the other nations of
Europe had been convulsed with revolutions, and warned the people
against delusive theories and ideas which lead only to discontent with
existing relations. He also recommended the construction of a railroad
from the city of Christiana to Lake Mjösen. Several serious riots have
taken place in Stockholm, and Drontheim, in Norway. On February 14th,
the students of the University of Upsala, to the number of 500, paraded
the streets of Stockholm, and were not dispersed till a collision took
place between them and the police. The same scenes were renewed next
day, when the students were joined by the people; the streets were
cleared by squadrons of cavalry, and the principal rioters arrested.

The dispute between TURKEY and EGYPT is still far from being settled.
Abbas Pacha, however, is not at present in a condition to come to an
open rupture with the Sublime Porte, and these differences will probably
be quietly settled. The Pacha is also involved in a dispute with the
French Consul-General, in relation to the claims of certain French
officers, who were dismissed from the Egyptian service before the
expiration of their terms. Late advices from Constantinople state that a
definite arrangement has been made with regard to the Hungarian
refugees. The Emperor of Austria has granted a full amnesty to all
except eight, among whom are Kossuth and Bathyany, on condition that
they shall make no attempt to return to Hungary. The eight proscribed
persons are to remain at Kutahya until further orders. General
Dembinski had reached Constantinople, where he was well received, and
would shortly leave for Paris.


BRITISH AMERICA.

An interesting election has just been held in the county of Haldimand,
Canada West, to supply a vacancy in the Canadian Parliament, occasioned
by the death of David Thompson, Esq. There were four candidates, one of
whom was the noted William Lyon Mackenzie, leader of the Rebellion of
1837. The election resulted in the choice of Mackenzie, who, after an
exile of twelve years, resumes his seat in the Legislative Assembly. The
Government had previously recognized his claim for $1,000, with
interest, for services rendered antecedent to the rebellion. The
annexation feeling is reviving in some portions of Lower Canada. At a
public meeting recently held in the county of Huntingdon, several of the
speakers expressed themselves very strongly in favor of annexation to
the United States. The Catholic clergy oppose the movement. One of the
leading Canadian politicians has drawn up a scheme of Federal Union for
the British Provinces, including the Hudson's Bay Company's Territories,
modelled on the federal system of the United States. The Canadian
Government recently had under consideration the expediency of closing
the Welland Canal against American vessels, on account of the refusal of
the United States Government to adopt reciprocity measures. This course,
which would seriously injure our commercial interests on the Lakes, has
not yet been pursued, and the Government will probably abandon the idea.


MEXICO.

The administration of Gen. Arista is still a subject of much interest
and some curiosity. According to the representations of his friends, he
is about to take a firm stand in the accomplishment of his leading
measures; while, on the other hand, he is charged with weakness and
subjection to the influence of irresponsible favorites. Our latest
accounts from the Mexican capital predict that the Government will soon
be in a state of great embarrassment. The American indemnity money was
nearly spent, and there was already a deficiency of near $2,000,000 in
the Treasury. In consequence of the many robberies recently committed in
and around the city of Mexico and on the road to Vera Cruz, the most
stringent measures have been adopted for the preservation of order.
Congress is still in session, but has made no modification in the Tariff
bill, as was anticipated. It is feared that the Tehuantepec Railroad
Treaty will be rejected, notwithstanding that Arista is known to be
strongly in its favor. The exclusive privilege of a railroad from Vera
Cruz to Medellin, has been granted for one hundred years to Don José
Maria Estera.

The revolutionary difficulties in the State of Oaxaca, have not yet been
settled. A treaty was made not long since, between Muñoz, the Governor
of the State, and the rebel, Melendez, which gave great offence to the
people. In order to reinstate himself in their favor, Muñoz pretended
that the treaty had been violated on the part of Melendez, marched
against him, and drove him and his followers into the mountains of
Chimalapa, where he has since remained concealed. The Tehuantepec
Surveying Expedition is now encamped at La Ventosa, a port on the
Pacific. The route of the Railroad across the mountains has not yet been
decided upon, the survey being a matter of difficulty on account of the
dense forests with which the country is covered.

In YUCATAN, the war between the Spanish and Indian races is raging with
great ferocity. The Indians, who are supplied with arms and ammunition
by the English at Belize, have advanced to within thirty miles of
Merida, where a line of defence has been established by the Spaniards.
Fourteen thousand soldiers are there opposed to more than twenty
thousand Indians, and the subjugation of the latter, without help from
abroad, is impossible. The troops of Yucatan are destitute of clothing
and supplies, and as most of the wealthy citizens of the State have been
reduced to beggary by these reverses, the threatened extermination of
the Spanish race seems near at hand. A conspiracy to burn the city of
Merida, formed by some of the soldiers, in conjunction with the convicts
in the city prison, was discovered but a short time before it was to
have been carried into effect. The conspirators were condemned to death.


CENTRAL AMERICA.

The hostilities between Guatemala on the one hand and the States of
Honduras and San Salvador on the other, have been temporarily suspended,
since the defeat of the latter States. The armies met at a little
village called La Arada. The battle lasted four hours, when the allied
army, commanded by Vasconcelos, President of San Salvador, was
completely routed, with a loss of 500 men. His arrival at the capital
was the occasion of a riot among the lower classes, and he did not
immediately resume his executive functions. Carrera in the mean time
advanced to Santa Anna, thirty miles from the frontier, where he made
propositions for peace. The provisional President of San Salvador
replied that no negotiations could take place until the troops were
withdrawn from the territory. This was done, but at the last accounts no
treaty had been made. The President of the National Diet of Central
America has issued a proclamation demanding the cessation of
hostilities. The blockade of the port of Amapala, in Honduras, has been
abandoned by the British fleet. Three iron steamers, intended for the
navigation of the San Juan River and Lake Nicaragua, are now building in
Wilmington, Delaware, and will be placed upon the route on the 1st of
July, at which time the line will be complete, and steamships will leave
New-York and San Francisco direct for Central America. The journey from
sea to sea will be made in about twenty-four hours.


THE WEST INDIES.

The Island of CUBA is at present in an excited state on account of
rumors that another piratical expedition was being fitted out in the
United States, the vessels of which were to rendezvous at Apalachicola
Bay. This was at first looked upon as entirely groundless, but letters
from Georgia and Alabama have since partially confirmed the statement.
There is an active force of 25,000 men on the island, and any attempt at
invasion will be unsuccessful. The Captain-General, Concha, continues
his course of reform, abolishing all useless restrictions, and
establishing needful regulations, so far as his power extends. The
Venezuelan Consul at Havana has been discharged from his functions, and
ordered to leave the island in eight days, in consequence of having
furnished money to Gen. Lopez, with whom he is connected by marriage.
Mr. Clay, during his stay on the island, was honored with every
expression of respect.

In HAYTI, the efforts of the American, English, and French Consuls have
thus far succeeded in preventing a war between the Haytiens and the
Dominicans. A commission of four persons has been appointed to confer
with the Consuls in regard to this subject. Several of the Dominican
chiefs have arrived at Port-au-Prince, where they were very kindly
received, and it was believed that peace will be speedily established. A
political conspiracy has been detected at Port-au-Prince. Among the
persons concerned in it was the late Chief Justice, M. Francisque, and
one of the three ministers of Soulouque. A large number of arrests were
made, and the prisoners tried by court-martial. Eight of them, including
the Chief Justice, were condemned and publicly shot.

The cholera has not yet wholly disappeared from JAMAICA. The budget for
the island estimates the liabilities at £248,300, and the income at
£215,850, leaving a deficiency in the revenue of £32,450.


SOUTH AMERICA.

There are now about 900 persons employed on the Panama Railroad, and the
track to Gatun, a distance of twenty-six miles, will be ready for the
locomotive by the 1st of July next. There was much excitement on the
Isthmus towards the close of March, caused by a report that the specie
train, carrying $1,000,000 in silver for the British steamer, had been
attacked by robbers. It happened, however, that only a single mule-load
was taken, which was afterwards abandoned by the robbers and recovered.
Three of the boatmen arrested for the murder of passengers on the
Chagres River have been found guilty and sentenced to be shot. A large
fire broke out on the island of Taboga, in the bay of Panama, destroying
fifty huts, and property to the amount of $50,000. Several parties have
returned to Panama from the gold region of Choco, in New Grenada. They
found the rivers of the region abounding in rich gold-washings, but were
forced to abandon the enterprise from want of supplies.

In CHILI, the 12th of February, the anniversary of Chilian independence,
was celebrated with imposing ceremonies. The municipality of Valparaiso
are making exertions to establish a general system of primary
instruction for the children of the city. The survey of the railroad to
Santiago has been carried about fifty miles, to which distance a
favorable line has been obtained. The island of Chilöe, in the southern
part of the Republic, was suffering from a protracted drought. The
election for President was to take place in the month of March.

In BUENOS AYRES, the opening of the Legislature and the Annual Message
of the President have been postponed by mutual agreement. The financial
affairs of the republic are in an exceedingly prosperous condition, the
available resources on hand for the present year amounting to more than
$36,000,000. By order of the government, the civil and military officers
were directed to wear the customary mourning on the 24th of January, "as
a token of grief for the death and respect for the memory of the
illustrious General Zachary Taylor, late President of the United States
of America."

A terrible accident occurred in the harbor of Rio Janeiro on the 8th of
February. The French schooner Eliza, while at anchor near the fort, with
a large quantity of gunpowder on board, blew up with a tremendous
explosion, and soon after sank. She had 240 passengers, only a few of
whom were on board at the time. Ten were killed and twenty wounded.


ASIA.

In BRITISH INDIA, a portion of the Nizam's territory has been made over
to the East India Company, as an equivalent for a debt of £60,000 due to
it. Lord Dalhousie is engaged in introducing a system of education into
the Punjaub. The Sikhs warmly second him in his endeavors. The English
authorities are also engaged in constructing 350 miles of canal in this
district.

Late news from CHINA confirms the intelligence of the death of
Commissioner Lin. Key-ing, the former Commissioner, has been disgraced,
on account of his liberal course towards the Europeans. A system of
smuggling, on a very extensive scale, has been discovered in the
neighborhood of Shanghai. It is announced that a race of Jews has been
discovered by some agents of the London Missionary Society in the
interior of China, about 350 miles beyond Pekin.


AFRICA.

A fierce and devastating war has broken out at the Cape of Good Hope,
between the British Colonists and the native tribe of the Kaffirs. The
savages arose in large bands and commenced a general attack on all the
farms along the frontier. The native servants of the settlers joined
them, and they had penetrated into the older and more thickly populated
districts on the coast, before they received any check from the
Government forces. Several battles have taken place, in which the
Kaffirs were generally routed, but they are a brave and warlike race,
and cannot be subdued without a stronger force than has yet been sent
against them. In the Beaufort and Fort Cradock districts, the country
for the distance of 150 miles was abandoned, the homesteads burnt, and
the stock driven off. At the latest dates, the Governor, Sir Harry
Smith, was raising a force of 10,000 men.

We have news from LIBERIA to the 23d of January. At a late trial for a
capital offence in Monrovia, several native Africans sat on the jury.
Other natives hold commissions as policemen and other minor
functionaries. Bassa Cove, on the coast, had been very unhealthy for
some months.


POLYNESIA.

Some difficulty has arisen at the Sandwich Islands, between the
commander of the French frigate Sérieuse and the Hawaiian Government.
The French commander demanded the payment of $25,000 as a commutation
for customs alleged to have been collected contrary to treaty
obligations. The King refused to accede to this claim, and threw himself
on the protection of Great Britain and the United States. Upon this the
French commander landed his men at Honolulu, where he has prevented
several Hawaiian vessels from proceeding to sea.

Several different parties of exploration are now endeavoring to
penetrate into the interior of the African continent. Mr. Livingston, at
the last accounts, was proceeding northward from Lake Ngami. Dr. Beke,
in Abyssinia, and the Rev. Mr. Thompson, on the Gaboon River, have also
made some very interesting discoveries in African geography and natural
history.




_Record of Scientific Discovery._


NEW MOTORS.--Sir JOHN SCOTT LILLIE, Companion of the Bath, of Paris, has
just received an English patent for improvements in the application of
motive powers. One of these improvements consists in directing currents
of air, or other gaseous fluids, through inverted troughs or channels,
for the propulsion of boats and barges in the conveyance of goods and
passengers. The troughs are placed longitudinally, one on each side of
the vessel; or one may be placed between two vessels having one deck.
Their form may be either square or oblong; and they are left open so
that the currents of air in their passage to, and escape at or near, the
stern of the vessel, may act upon the water, until they pass off into
the air. They are supplied by air through a shaft, passing vertically
through the centre of the deck. Another of the improvements consists in
suspending paddle-wheels at or near the stern of the vessel, which are
set in motion by the action of the currents as they pass off into the
air, thereby increasing the motive power; or such paddle-wheels may be
moved without the intervention of the troughs or channels, by the motion
of currents of air or other gaseous fluids, forced through tubes or
cylinders. The patent was enrolled in the early part of March.

       *       *       *       *       *

WATER GAS.--The English patent for Paine's Light was enrolled on the
12th of December, in the name of Alfred Vincent Newton, of Chancery
Lane, Middlesex. The _London Patent Journal_ publishes the
specifications and figures, remarking that the report has been ready for
some time, but was not published at the particular request of the
assignee of the patent in England. It states that the invention is for
decomposing water by means of electricity, and producing therefrom a
gas, which, after being made to pass through spirits of turpentine or
other hydro-carbonous fluids, will, when ignited, burn with great
brilliancy. The invention is known by the name of "Paine's Light"--this
being, in fact, Mr. Paine's specification, in which he states, that
although water has been spoken of as decomposed by the electric
currents, he wishes it to be understood that this is merely to accord
with the generally received chemical doctrines and phraseology, and that
water, after all, may be a simple element; however that may be, the
patentee wishes, at present, to lay it down as certain that by
discharging electricity through water, large quantities of gases are
evolved; and that one of such gases, at least, when passed through
turpentine, in the manner described, will burn and give a highly
illuminating light. Mr. Paine's affairs in England being thus adjusted,
it is possible that more will be heard of it on this side. The benefits
of the invention are hid under a bushel.

       *       *       *       *       *

IMPROVEMENTS IN THE STEAM-ENGINE.--An English patent has been granted to
Mr. GEORGE SMITH, of Manchester, engineer, for four improvements upon
the steam-engine. The first is an improved arrangement of apparatus by
which cold water is made to enter the exhaust passages of steam
cylinders, as near the valves as possible; by condensing a portion of
the exhausted steam it becomes hot and then passes off, while the
uncondensed steam passes either into the condenser or the atmosphere.
This improvement is applicable to marine, stationary, and locomotive
engines. The second improvement consists in an improved apparatus
applied to low-pressure boilers, by which the water in the boiler is
maintained at a regular height, and by which the danger of explosions
from deficiency of water is removed. The third, consists of hot and cold
water pumps, and is also applicable to air-pumps and lifting-pumps. The
fourth is in the construction of metallic packing of pistons for steam
cylinders, air-pumps, and other similar pistons, by which greater
strength and elasticity are obtained.

       *       *       *       *       *

NEW APPLICATIONS OF ZINC AND ITS OXIDES.--Mr. WILLIAM EDWARD NORTON has
obtained a patent in England for improvements in obtaining, preparing
and applying zinc and other volatile metals, and their oxides, and in
the application of zinc, to the preparation of certain metals, and
alloys of metals. The improvements are six in number; consisting of an
improved furnace for the preparation of zinc and its white oxide, with
new forms of front and rear walls--a mode of dispensing with the common
retorts for the reduction of the ores of zinc into oxides, and replacing
them by one large retort, in which the ore is more advantageously
treated--the application of zinc to the alloy of iron and steel, which
are thereby rendered more malleable and less liable to oxidation--a
saving of the products of distillation and oxidation of zinc and other
volatile metals, by means of a cotton, woollen, flaxen, or other similar
fabric, in connection with a suitable exhausting apparatus,--the
application of zinc to the formation of pigments,--and, lastly, the
application of the ore called Franklinite to the reduction of iron from
its ores, and its subsequent purification, and in saving the volatile
products by means of a suitable condensing or receiving apparatus.
Franklinite, which has hitherto only been found in any quantity near the
Franklin forge, Sussex county, in the State of New Jersey, consists of
the following substances, according to Berthier and Thomson: Peroxide of
iron, 66; oxide of zinc, 17; sesqui-oxide of manganese, 16; total, 99.

       *       *       *       *       *

A new adaptation of _Lithography_ to the process of printing in oil has
lately been invented by M. Kronheim of Paternoster-row, London. Hitherto
no strictly mechanical means have existed for successfully producing
copies of paintings, combining the colors and brilliant effects as well
as the outlines and shadings of the original. The ingenious invention of
Mr. Kronheim, while it enables him to supply copies of the great masters
wonderfully accurate in every respect, reduces the cost of such copies
to one-half the price of steel-engravings, and is a far more expeditious
process. The invention has reduced to a certainty the practice of a new
process by which the appreciation of art may be more widely extended,
and the works of great artists popularized.

       *       *       *       *       *

THE ANNUAL OF SCIENTIFIC DISCOVERY, (published in Boston by Gould and
Lincoln), is an excellent abstract of all the chief movements and
discoveries in the scientific world for the year 1850. We advise all our
readers interested in any of the sciences to procure it, and its
companion volume for the previous year. The work will be continued, and
it will be invaluable as a library of facts and suggestions.

       *       *       *       *       *

OXYGEN FROM ATMOSPHERIC AIR.--M. BOUSSINGAULT has recently obtained some
interesting results from his investigations in relation to oxygen. The
problem upon which he has been engaged was the extraction of oxygen gas,
in a state of purity and in a considerable quantity, from the azote in
the atmosphere. For this purpose, a preference was given to baryte,
owing to its property of remaining in oxygen of a moderate temperature,
and abandoning it under the influence of a heat sufficiently intense.
Ten kilogrammes of baryte, completely oxidized, were found able to take
and afterward return 730 litres of gas. This is the number indicated by
theory; for celerity of operation, more than 600 litres can be counted
on. In that limit, and in operating on 100 kilos. of matter, 6,000
litres of oxygen gas might be disengaged at each disoxidization; four or
five operations might be performed in 24 hours, which would thus furnish
from 24,000 to 30,000 litres of gas.

       *       *       *       *       *

The discovery of the virtues of a _Whitened Camera for Photography_,
announced in our last issue, has excited a remarkable sensation in
England. Mr. Kilburn, photographer to the Queen, who has experimented
upon the new plan with great success, is sparring with M. Claudet. The
point in dispute is the tendency of the improved method to weaken the
image. If the statements of those who claim to have succeeded are
reliable, it is evident that the ordinary form of camera may be
abandoned, and any image be received directly from the lens upon plates
or paper exposed to a diffused light.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. LABORDE states, in a paper on Photography read before the Paris
Society for the Encouragement of Arts, that the nitrate of zinc may be
substituted for acetic acid in the preparation of photographs on paper;
that it increases the sensitiveness of the silver coating, and even
allows an alkaline reaction to the iodide of potassium bath.

       *       *       *       *       *

A paper was lately read by Professor ABICH, before the Geographical
Society of London, on the _Climate of the Country between the Black and
Caspian Seas_. Professor Abich noticed the outlines of the extraordinary
variety of climate in the lands between these bodies of water, and
sketched the geological and orological structure of the country, which
he has minutely examined for several years by order of the Russian
Government. The whole tract is divided by three different lines of
elevation--viz. that of S. E. to N. W.--that of W. to E., and that of S.
W. to N. E. The isothermal line of 57° and 59°, after traversing the
country between the Black and the Caspian Seas, inflects abruptly toward
the South again, reaching the Caspian. The mean temperature along the
shores of the two seas is for the year about equal; but the difference
of the temperature of the seasons is very great. Lenkoran, in the same
latitude as Palermo and Smyrna, with an annual temperature of 61° and
63°, has the summer of Montpellier 76°, and the winter of Maestricht and
Turin, 35°. In Calchis, there is the winter of the British Isles, 41°
and 42°, and the summer of Constantinople, 72° and 73°. Tiflis, with the
winter of Padua, 37°, has the summer of Madrid and Naples, 74°. The
extremes of Asiatic climate are found on the volcanic highlands of
Armenia.

       *       *       *       *       *

The Academy of Sciences at Paris has recently heard a report on certain
explorations made in 1847-8-9 by M. Rochet d'Hericourt, a traveller in
north-eastern Africa. This traveller has, by repeated observations,
determined the latitude of Mt. Sinai to be 28° 33' 16", of Suez 29° 57'
58", of Devratabor 11° 51' 12", and of Gondar 12° 36' 1". Mt. Sinai is
1978 metres (about 6500 feet) high. Mt. Dieu 2174 metres (7200 feet),
and the highest of the Horch Mountains 2477 metres (8100 feet). The Lake
of Frana, south of Gondar, is 1750 metres (5700 feet) below the level of
the sea, and its depth in one place is 197 metres (645 feet).
Rar-Bonahite, the highest peak in Abyssinia, is 4330 metres (14,200
feet) high, but not high enough to have snow. The traveller describes a
great variety of hot-springs, some of which contained living fish an
inch long. The geology of Abyssinia he has thoroughly investigated. In
the north, the principal rocks are granite and syenite. Among the plants
he describes is a magnificent lobelia, almost large enough to be called
a tree, which is found to the very summits of the mountains, and to a
height which would not be supposed to admit of such a growth. He also
finds the plant whose root has been found to be a specific against
hydrophobia. Of this he brought back seeds, which have been planted in
the Jardin des Plantes with success. A peculiar breed of sheep M. Rochet
d'Hericourt thought worthy of being transferred to France, but of the
pair he sent the female died on the route. This sheep has a very long
and silky fleece. On the shores of Lake Frana he also found a very large
sort of spiders, whose cocoons, he said, were converted into excellent
silk. He thinks these spiders might be brought to Europe, and employed
in producing silk, but in this he probably does not enough consider the
difficulty, or rather the impossibility, of domesticating and feeding
these insects.

       *       *       *       *       *

Enormous fossil eggs were found a few weeks since subjects of curious
discussion in Paris, and several notices were translated for the
New-York papers. The eggs were discovered in Madagascar. M. Isodore
Geoffrey St. Hilliare, in a recent report to the _Academie des
Sciences_, furnished further details; and three eggs and some bones
belonging to a gigantic bird, which have been presented to the Museum of
Natural History in Paris, would seem to leave no room for doubt. Fairy
tales are daily thrown into shade by the authentic records of science.
This discovery appears to have been stumbled on curiously enough. The
captain of a merchant vessel trading to Madagascar noticed one day a
native who was using for domestic purposes a vase which much resembled
an enormous egg, and on questioning him was informed that many such were
to be found in the interior of the island. The largest of these eggs
would hold two gallons. The volume equals that of 135 hen's eggs. Some
doubts were at first entertained as to the nature of the animal to which
the fossil bones belonged; but M. St Hilliare--a competent judge in such
matters--has pronounced them to be those of a bird to which he has given
the name of _Epiornis_.

       *       *       *       *       *

The sum of £1000 has been placed by the British Government at the
disposal of the _Royal Institution_, for scientific purposes.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the PARIS ACADEMY OF SCIENCES (first meeting in March), M. Leverrier
submitted a communication from Mr. W. C. Bond, entitled Observations on
the Comet of Faye, made at the Observatory of Cambridge, Massachusetts.
Every thing is prized that comes from that quarter. M. Boussingault, the
scientific agriculturist, read an extract from his memoir on the
extraction of oxygen gas from atmospheric air. His undertaking was to
extract, in a state of purity and in considerable quantity, the oxygen
gas mixed with azote in atmospheric air, and he thinks that he has fully
succeeded, by a process not attended with much difficulty. He details
some unexpected results from his experiments. Cauchy made profound
reports (from committees) respecting the _Researches on Algebraic
Functions_ by M. Puiseux, and the studies of Crystallography by M.
Bravais. Papers on the speed of sound in iron, and on respiration in
plants, and new schemes of atmospheric railroads were submitted.
Attention was given to M. Burg's new observations concerning the
advantageous use to be made of metallic bands in various nervous
disorders in which the ordinary therapeutic expedients are found
ineffectual. M. Peligot mentioned a memoir which he was soon to put
forth as a sequel to the Researches on the nature and properties of the
different Sugars, which he published in 1838. He has succeeded in
extracting, by means of lime, the crystallizable sugar, in large
quantity, contained in molasses. He got twenty-five per cent., by the
agency of lime, carbonic acid, or sulphuric acid. Lime is cheap and
harmless. Other circumstances recommend his series of experiments. A
scientific reporter writes mysteriously of the discovery of a very
simple and easy method of extracting sugar from the beet-root; with an
apparatus which costs very little, any one may make his sugar with as
much facility as he boils his pot.

       *       *       *       *       *

Of the EXPEDITION TO CENTRAL AFRICA, we learn from the _Athenæum_ that
letters from Dr. Barth and Dr. Overweg have been received in London by
Chevalier Bunsen, by which it appears that up to October last the
travellers were still detained in the kingdom of Aïr. A previous
communication gave an account of difficulties and dangers which they had
met with on entering that country; the inhabitants of which had shown
themselves hostile to them, so that their fate seemed entirely to depend
on the protection of the Prince En-Nur, sultan of the Kelvës. This
hoped-for protection they have been fortunate enough to secure; though
it appears not to have been sufficient to insure their safety beyond
Tin-Tellus, the residence of the Prince, in consequence of which they
have been obliged to forego the exploration of the country, and to
remain with the Prince. They have however been enabled, while thus
stationary, to collect a good deal of oral information,--especially
respecting the tract of country to the west and southwest of Ghat:
which, instead of being a monotonous desert, proves to be intersected by
many fertile wadys with plenty of water. Among these novel features, not
the least interesting is a lake, between Ghat and Tuat, infested with
crocodiles. At the date of Dr. Barth's letter (2d of October) the
travellers were on the point of setting out on an excursion to Aghades,
the capital of Aïr; the new sultan having promised them his protection,
and the valiant son-in-law of En-Nur accompanying them on their
journey. The latitude of Tin-Tellus has been found to be 18° 34' N.; the
longitude has not been finally determined. The rainy season lasts till
September, and thunder-storms occur daily in the afternoon between two
and three o'clock, accompanied by a west wind, while at other times it
blows from the east. It seems yet uncertain when the expedition will be
able to start for lake Tchad.

       *       *       *       *       *

GEN. RADOWITZ, the late Minister of Prussian Affairs in Prussia, and
undeniably one of the most brilliant Germans now living, recently
appeared with great success in the character of a philologist before the
Academy of Useful Sciences at Erfurt. A much larger audience than usual
present, drawn thither by the oratorical reputation of the General, who
was announced to deliver an essay on the Development of the Celtic Race
in England, and especially in Wales. Great was the astonishment, when,
instead of the usual thick manuscript, the General drew forth a single
sheet containing his notes, and proceeded to speak from it for above an
hour. He dwelt with pride on the fact that a German (Dr. Meyer, the
private secretary of Prince Albert) had cast a reconciling light on the
long contest between English and Erse archæologists. He then said there
had been two Celtic immigrations, an eastern and a western. The latter
was the more ancient and important; its route was through Syria,
Northern Africa, and Spain, to England, where it appeared in three
phases, one under _Alv_, whence the name of the country Albion (_ion_, a
circle, an isolated thing, an island); another under _Edin_, whence
_Edinburgh_, in old documents _Car Edin_ (_Car_ Breton, _Ker_ burgh, as
in Carnaervon, Carmarthen, &c.); and the third under _Pryd_, whence
_Britain_ (_ain--ion_). Such etymologic analyses marked this brilliant
discourse. _Fingal_ he derived from _fin_ fair, and _gal_ a stranger,
and proved the affinity between the _Gauls_ and _Gael_, the later word
meaning vassal, while Gaul comes from _gal_. In the second part of his
essay he demonstrated that the Celts were the inventors of rhyme, and in
the discussion which followed maintained this position against several
distinguished philologists who were present.

       *       *       *       *       *

MR. CAGNIARD LATOUR has brought to the notice of the Paris Academy of
Sciences a process for making artificial coal, by putting different
woods in a closed tube, and slowly charring them over burning charcoal.
The coal varies in character according to the age and hygrometric state
of the woods employed. The wood of young trees is converted into a
glutinous coal; the old wood, of dry fire, into a dry coal. But these
last, if soaked in water before being placed in the tube, give a
glutinous coal like the young wood, and sometimes a brown rosin, similar
to asphaltum.

       *       *       *       *       *

A scientific Congress has been sitting in Paris. Several men of high
reputation, Mr. Walsh says, took part in its proceedings, which gave
promise of unusual interest. Charles Bonaparte, Prince of Canino, was
prominent as an orator. Recently, he could rally but two votes in the
Academy of Sciences, as a candidate for a vacant seat. The man is not so
much prized, we may believe, as the ornithologist.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. EOELMEN, the director of the national porcelain manufactory of
Sevres, has succeeded in producing crystalized minerals, resembling very
closely those produced by nature--chiefly precious and rare stones
employed by jewelers. To obtain this result, he has dissolved in boric
acid, alum, zinc, magnesia, oxydes of iron, and chrome, and then
subjecting the solution to evaporation during three days, has obtained
crystals of a mineral substance, equaling in hardness and in beauty and
clearness of color the natural stones. With chrome, M. Eoelmen has made
most brilliant rubies, from two to three millimetres in length, and
about as thick as a grain of corn. If rubies can be artificially made,
secrets which were pursued by the alchemists of old cannot be very far
off.

       *       *       *       *       *

At a late meeting of the _Liverpool Polytechnic Society_, Captain
PURNELL read a paper in explanation of his plan for preventing vessels
being water-logged at sea. Cisterns are to be provided on each side in
the interior of the vessel, fitted with valves opening by pressure from
within. The water would thus be kept below a certain level, and the ship
be enabled to carry sail.

       *       *       *       *       *

PROF. HASSENSTEIN, of Gotha, recently illuminated the public square
before the Council House in that city with his new electric sun. The
effect was most brilliant, as if a bevy of full moons had risen
together, and the applause of the beholders, the newspapers assure us,
was unbounded.

       *       *       *       *       *

THE AMERICAN ASSOCIATION FOR THE ADVANCEMENT OF SCIENCE will this year
meet at Cincinnati, on the approaching 5th of May.




_Recent Deaths._


SAMUEL FARMER JARVIS, D.D., one of the most learned men in the Episcopal
Church in the United States, died at Middletown, Connecticut, on the
26th of March. Dr. Jarvis was born in Middletown, where his father
(afterward Bishop Jarvis) was then rector of Christ's Church, on the
20th of January, 1787. His childhood and early youth (we compile from
the Hartford _Calendar_), were passed at Middletown till the Bishop
removed with him to Cheshire, where, in the Academy established by
Bishop Seabury, he completed his preparation for College. He entered at
Yale, in 1802, commenced Bachelor of Arts in 1805, and proceeded Master
in 1808. On the 18th of March, 1810, he was ordained Deacon by his
father, in New Haven; and on the fifth of April, in the year following,
in the same place, was admitted Priest. Immediately after, he became
Rector of St. Michael's and St. James' Churches, on the island of
New-York. In 1819, he was appointed Professor of Biblical Criticism, in
the General Theological Seminary, with the understanding that he was to
perform also, all the duties of instruction, except those relating to
Ecclesiastical History. For various reasons, in 1820 he resigned this
position, and removing to Boston, became the first Rector of St. Paul's
Church in that city. In 1826, he sailed with his family for Europe, in
different parts of which he remained nine years. Here he chiefly devoted
himself to studies connected with Theology and the History of the
Church. He by no means, however, omitted the proper duties of his
office. His longest and most continuous service was in Siena; on leaving
which place, the congregation presented to him a paten and chalice of
exquisite workmanship, as a testimony of respect for his character, and
of appreciation of his services.

During his residence abroad, he was appointed Professor of Oriental
Languages and Literature in Trinity College, Hartford, and on returning
to the United States in 1835, he established himself at the College;
attending not only to various duties in connection with the College
Classes, but also instructing the students in Theology. Those who were
there under his instruction, will not soon forget the delightful
evenings in his study, when the recitation being over, conversation took
its place, and stores of the most useful and varied learning were opened
to them, with a kindness and unreservedness, which never could have been
surpassed. In 1837, he became Rector of Christ Church, Middletown, and
in this position--having with him during the last year of its
continuance only, an Assistant Minister--he remained till the spring of
1842. He then resigned the Rectorship, and devoted himself to the
especial work to which the Church had called him. Still he evinced the
same readiness as ever to perform at all times and in all places, the
duties of his sacred office; and his missionary labors during this
period, will ever attest his faithfulness to his vows as a priest of
God.

In 1843 Dr. Jarvis went to England, with a view to certain arrangements
in connection with the publication of his Chronological Introduction,
and returned in time for the General Convention of 1844. From this
period, he was steadily engaged in the prosecution of the first volume
of his History: though his attention was frequently called off by other
demands upon his time and knowledge, among which may be particularly
mentioned the compilation of a Harmony of the Gospels, the preparation
of a work on Egypt--neither of which have yet been published--and the
drawing up a reply to Milner's End of Controversy. At the same time, he
was serving the Church as a Trustee of Trinity College, and of the
General Theological Seminary; as the Secretary of the Standing Committee
of the Diocese of Connecticut, and Secretary and Treasurer of the
Christian Knowledge Society; and as a member of Diocesan and General
Conventions. Besides all this, there was a large field of service and
usefulness--the labor and worth of which can only be estimated by one
who should see the correspondence which it entailed--which was opened to
him, by the requests continually made from all quarters, for his
opinions on matters of Doctrine, Discipline, and Worship. His life was
one of constant labor, and labor and trial wrought their work upon him.
Scarcely had his last work (the first volume of his History) been issued
from the press, when aggravated disease came upon him; and after
lingering for some time, with unmurmuring patience and resignation, he
died on the 26th of March, 1851, at the age of sixty-four.

       *       *       *       *       *

THOMAS BURNSIDE, one of the justices of the Supreme Court of
Pennsylvania, died in Germantown on the twenty-fifth of March. He was
born in the county of Tyrone, Ireland, July 28th, 1782, and came to this
country, with his father's family, in 1792. In November, 1800, he
commenced the study of the law, with Mr. Robert Porter, in Philadelphia,
and in the early part of 1804 was admitted to the bar, and removed to
Bellefonte. In 1811 he was elected to the state Senate, and was an
active supporter of the administration of Governor Snyder in all its war
measures. In 1815 he was elected to Congress, and served during the
memorable session of 1816. In the summer of the same year he was
appointed by Governor Snyder President Judge of the Luzerne district. He
resigned this post in 1818, and resumed the practice of his profession
at Bellefonte. In 1823 he was again elected to the State Senate, of
which body he was made speaker. In 1826 he was appointed President Judge
of the Seventh Judicial District, which office he held until 1841. He
was then appointed President Judge of the Fourth Judicial District,
comprising the counties of Bucks and Montgomery. On the first of
January, 1845, he was commissioned one of the Judges of the Supreme
Court of Pennsylvania, an office which he filled at the time of his
death. Judge Burnside was a man of fine social qualities, and few
persons have had more friends.

       *       *       *       *       *

ISAAC HILL, Governor of New Hampshire, United States senator, &c., was
born at Cambridge, the part now called Somerville, Mass., April 6th,
1788. He was a descendant of Abraham Hill of Charlestown, who was
admitted _freeman_ 1640, and died at Malden, February 13, 1670, leaving
two sons, Isaac and Abraham. From the latter of these, and fifth in
descent, was Isaac, the father of Governor Hill. His mother was Hannah
Russell, a descendant of the Cambridge family of that name, "ever
distinguished in the annals of Massachusetts."[M] His ancestors were
stanch patriots, on both sides, and served with credit in the old French
and Indian wars, and his immediate predecessors were among the earliest
and the most efficient of the "Sons of Liberty," well known for their
undaunted spirit in encouraging resistance to the arbitrary and
oppressive acts which occasioned the Revolution.

The circumstances in which the war and other calamities had placed his
family were extremely unfavorable to the enjoyment of any educational
privileges, and he was debarred from most opportunities of acquiring
even the rudiments of that culture now common and free to all. But he
struggled manfully with these difficulties, the sharp discipline of
Necessity giving to him an early training well calculated to impress his
character with the seal of manliness and self-reliance. His intellectual
constitution was early accustomed to the keen atmosphere of wholesome
severity; and it nerved and braced him for the warfare of his subsequent
career. In it, too, we may find the origin of his peculiar traits as a
writer and a politician. He wrote in a vigorous but not polished style,
and all his productions were more forcible than elegant. But their very
bareness and sinewy proportions opened their way to the hearts of the
people whom he addressed. His prejudices were their prejudices, and in
the most earnest expression of his own strongest feeling and passion he
found the echo from the multitude of the democracy of his adopted state.

His childhood and early youth thus formed, his next step was in the
learning his trade, or acquiring his profession: for if any occupation
in life combines more elements of professional knowledge than another,
it is that of a printer-editor.

Though not an indented apprentice, he served his _seven years' time_
with faithfulness, and acquired those habits of patient, persevering
industry which characterized his whole subsequent career. The
printing-office has been the college and university to many of the most
distinguished of our citizens: and that which he founded at Concord has
been the _Alma Mater_ of a series of graduates, of whom old Dartmouth
might justly be proud, could she enroll them among her Alumni. Although
the paper published by Mr. Cushing, with whom young Hill learned his
profession, was strongly federal, he retained the strong democratic
prejudices of his father's house, which he afterwards so zealously
advocated in more responsible positions.

He went to Concord, N. H, on the 5th April 1809, the day before he
attained his majority. He bought an establishment of six months'
standing, from which had been issued the _American Patriot_, a
democratic paper, but not conducted with any great efficiency, and
therefore not considered as yet "a useful auxiliary in the cause of
republicanism." On the 18th of April, 1809, was issued the first number
of the _New Hampshire Patriot_, a paper destined to exert an immense
influence in that state from that time to the present. The press on
which it was printed was the identical old _Ramage_ press on which had
been struck off the first numbers of the old _Connecticut Courant_,
forty-five years before, that is, in 1764. The first number of the paper
is before us. It bears for its motto the following sentiment of Madison,
"Indulging no passions which trespass on the rights of others, it shall
be our true glory to cultivate peace by observing justice." Among the
selections is a portion of the famous speech of William B. Giles, in the
Senate, February 13th, 1809, in support of the resolution for a repeal
of the Embargo, and substituting non-intercourse with the aggressing
belligerents, offered by him on the 8th of the same month. In the next
number of the paper the editor expresses the opinion that "the man, who,
after reading this lucid exposition of British aggressions, can blame
his own government--can accuse the administration of a want of
forbearance, and a wish to provoke a war with England without cause,
must be wilfully blind or perversely foolish." This recalls at once the
circumstances of the time, shortly after the beginning of Madison's
administration, and during the Embargo. Democracy was odious in New
England, where the prostration of her commercial interests, the ruin of
many and serious injury of all her citizens, had rendered the
administration exceedingly unpopular. The _Patriot_, however, steadily
defended the administration and the war which followed. Probably there
will always exist a difference of opinion with respect to the necessity
or expediency of the war of 1812; but public opinion has given its
sanction to what is now known as the "Second War of Independence." Since
that time its advocates have been steadily supported by the country, and
among them the subject of this sketch, who always referred with peculiar
pride to that portion of his career--"the dark and portentous period
which preceded the war."

Mr. Hill continued to edit the Patriot until 1829, a period of twenty
years; during which time he was twice chosen clerk of the State Senate,
once Representative from the town of Concord, and State Senator four
times. In 1828, he was the Democratic candidate for U.S. Senator, but
was not elected. In 1829, he received the appointment of Second
Comptroller of the Treasury Department from General Jackson, and
discharged the duties of that office until April, 1830, when his
nomination was rejected by the Senate of the United States. The light in
which his rejection was regarded in New Hampshire, may be inferred from
the fact that its result was his triumphant election to represent that
State in the body which had rejected him. He continued in the Senate
until 1836, when he was elected Governor of the State of New Hampshire
by a very large majority. He was twice reëlected, in 1837 and 1838.

In 1840, he was appointed Sub Treasurer at Boston, which he held until
removed, in March, 1841, by the Harrison administration.

About this time the policy of the radical party in New Hampshire, to
which Mr. Hill had always adhered, became tainted with an ultraism,
which he could not approve. He opposed their hostility to railroad and
other corporations, with the same vigor which had always characterized
his career. He was subjected to the proscription of the party, and
formally "read out" of the church of the New Hampshire Democracy. He
established a new paper, "Hill's New Hampshire Patriot," in which he
revived his old reputation as an editor and political writer. The
importance of the great internal improvements which he advocated, to the
prosperity of the State, brought back the party from their wanderings
into abstractions, and with this return to the old ways, came also the
acknowledgment of the political orthodoxy of Mr. Hill. The new paper was
united with the old Patriot--and one of his sons associated in the
establishment.

During the latter years of his life, he also published and edited the
Farmer's Monthly Visiter, an agricultural paper. It was commenced
January 15, 1839, and has been continued to the present time. It was
devoted to the farming and producing interests, and its volumes contain
much valuable matter; of which Gov. Hill's own personal sketches and
reminiscences form no small portion.

During the latter years of his life he suffered much from the disease
which finally conquered his vigorous constitution. He bore little active
part in political affairs--but took a lively interest in the success of
the compromise measures--to which he referred in his last hours, as, in
his opinion, most important in their bearing on the safety of the Union.
He made great efforts to promote their passage, and probably did some
service in the cause of the Union, to which he was ardently devoted. He
recognized the compromises of the Constitution, with unwavering fidelity
to its spirit. We regret our inability to give in this place some
extracts from a letter of Daniel Webster, addressed to one of Mr. Hill's
sons, upon the occasion of his death, which reflects equal honor upon
the writer and its subject, in its recognition of the services to which
we have referred.

The present occasion affords no opportunity to review more particularly
the events of Mr. Hill's political career of public service. It is to be
hoped that some one may hereafter prepare the history of his life and
times--which involves an important part of the political history of New
Hampshire, and a corresponding connection with that of the whole
country.

We quote the following concluding paragraph of the notice in the New
Hampshire Patriot of the 27th March, written by the present editor, Mr.
Butterfield:

"We have thus hastily and imperfectly noticed the prominent events in
Governor Hill's life. Few men in this country have exerted so great an
influence over the people of their States as he has over those of New
Hampshire. He possessed great native talent, indomitable energy,
industry and perseverance. As a political editor he had few equals, and
his reputation in that field extended throughout the country. As a son,
a husband, a brother, and a father, he has left a reputation honorable
to himself, and which will cause his memory to be cherished. Although
afflicted for many years with a painful disease, exerting at times an
unfavorable influence upon his equanimity, yet we believe the "sober
second thought" of those who reflect upon his past history and services
and trials, will accord with what we have said of his estimable private
character, and his naturally kind and amiable disposition. And now that
his spirit has gone to another, and, we trust, a better world, the
unkindness engendered by political and personal differences will be
forgotten, the faults and errors of the dead will be forgiven, and our
thoughts will rest only upon his many private virtues and eminent public
services."

The last illness of Mr. Hill was of about five weeks duration. He died
of catarrhal consumption, in the city of Washington, Saturday, the 22d
of March, 1851, at four o'clock, P. M. His remains were removed to
Concord, New Hampshire, where his funeral took place on the 27th of
March.

[We have made free use in the preceding notice of C. P. Bradley's sketch
(1835), and various articles in newspapers of the day.]

       *       *       *       *       *

DAVID DAGGETT, LL. D., son of Thomas Daggett, of Attleborough,
Massachusetts, was born in that town on the last day of the year 1764.
He entered Yale College at fourteen, and graduated there with
distinction in 1783. Pursuing his legal studies in New Haven, while he
held the rectorship of the Hopkins Grammar School, he was admitted to
the bar in 1785. For sixty-five years his life was identified with the
history and prosperity of New Haven and of Connecticut. Besides the
municipal offices which he held, including that of Mayor of New Haven,
he was long a Professor of Yale College, in the Law School of which he
was especially eminent. His last public station was that of Chief
Justice of the State, from the duties of which he retired at the age of
seventy, through the jealous wisdom of the constitution of Connecticut.
His connection with the law school, however, continued till within a
very few years, when his health became gradually impaired through the
advance of age, though for the last year he enjoyed an unusual exemption
from his infirmities. About the end of March his family became
apprehensive of a change for the worse, and on Saturday, April 12th, he
died, at the advanced age of eighty-six years.

       *       *       *       *       *

MAJOR JAMES REES, born in Philadelphia in 1766, died at Geneva,
New-York, on the 24th of March. He was in his youth a confidential
cleric to Robert Morris, the financier; during the Whiskey Insurrection
in Pennsylvania, he was a Deputy Quarter-Master General under
Washington, and he held the same office under Wilkinson and under Izard,
in the war of 1812.

       *       *       *       *       *

MORDECAI M. NOAH, who for nearly half a century had been eminent as a
politician and a journalist, and who was one of the most distinguished
Jews of the present age, died in New-York on the 2nd of March. He was
born in Philadelphia on the 19th of July, 1785, and at an early age was
apprenticed to a carver and gilder in that city; but a love of
literature and affairs induced the abandonment of that vocation for the
more congenial one to which he devoted the chief part of his life. His
editorial career commenced in Charleston, S. C., and some interesting
passages of his history there are given in the first volume of Thomas's
_Reminiscences_. In 1811 Mr. Madison appointed him consul at Riga, but
he declined the place. In 1813 he was appointed by Mr. Monroe consul to
Tunis, with a mission to Algiers. On the voyage his vessel was captured
by a British frigate and taken to Plymouth. His diplomatic position
exempted him from imprisonment, but he was detained several weeks, and
did not reach his destination until February, 1814. Having accomplished
the object of his mission, he crossed the Pyrenees, and visited Paris.
After a brief residence in that city, he proceeded to Tunis, where he
remained until recalled, in 1816. In 1819 he published a book of
_Travels_, containing the result of his observations in Europe and
Northern Africa, during a three years' residence in those countries. He
now became one of the editors and proprietors of the _National
Advocate_, in which he published the _Essays on Domestic Economy_,
signed "Howard," which were subsequently printed in a volume. The next
paper with which he was connected was the _Enquirer_, afterwards Courier
& Enquirer, in the management of which he was associated with Colonel
Webb. The several papers of which he was at various times editor or
proprietor, or both, were the _National Advocate_, _Enquirer_, _Courier
& Enquirer_, _Evening Star_, _Sun_, _Morning Star_, and _Weekly
Messenger_. His most successful journal was the _Evening Star_, but he
was eminently popular at all times as an editorial writer, and was very
fortunate when he had, as in the _Evening Star_, or the _Sunday Times_,
judicious business partners. Soon after his return from Africa occurred
his celebrated attempt to assemble all the Jews of the world on this
continent, and build a new Jerusalem at Grand Island, in the Niagara
River.

In 1821 he was elected sheriff of the city and county of New-York.
During his term of office the yellow fever broke out, and he opened the
doors of the prisons and let go all who were confined for debt--an act
of generous humanity which cost him several thousand dollars. He was
admitted to the bar of this city in 1823, and to the bar of the Supreme
Court of the United States in 1829. In 1829 he was also appointed, by
President dent Jackson, Surveyor of the Port of New-York, which office
he shortly afterward resigned. In the political contest of 1840, he took
part against Mr. Van Buren, whom he had long regarded with distrust, and
voted for General Harrison. In 1841 he was appointed by Governor Seward,
Judge of the Court of Sessions. He was probably the only Hebrew who
occupied a judicial station in Christendom. During the same year he was
made Supreme Court Commissioner. When a change in the organization of
the Court of Sessions took place he resigned his seat on the bench, and
soon returned to his old profession. In 1843 he became one of the
editors and proprietors of the _Sunday Times_, with which he was
connected when he died.

Major Noah was a very rapid and an industrious writer. Besides his
_Travels in England, France, Spain, and the Barbary States, in the Years
1813, 1814, and 1815_, and the _Howard Papers on Domestic Economy_, he
published several orations and addresses on political, religious and
antiquarian subjects; edited _The Book of Jasher_, and wrote numerous
successful plays, of which an account may be found in Dunlap's _History
of the Stage_. The most prominent of them were, _She would be a Soldier,
or the Plains of Chippewa_; _Ali Pacha, or the Signet Ring_; _Marion, or
the Hero of Lake George_; _Nathalie, or the Frontier Maid_; _Yusef
Caramali, or the Siege of Tripoli_; _The Castle of Sorrento_, _The Siege
of Daramatta_, _The Grecian Captive_, and _Ambition._ He for a long time
contemplated writing _Memoirs of his Times_, and he published in the
_Evening Star_ many interesting reminiscences intended to form part of
such work.

Major Noah was a man of remarkable generosity of character, and in all
periods of his life was liberal of his means, to Christians as well as
to Jews: holding the place of President in the Hebrew Benevolent
Society, and being frequently selected as adviser in other temporary or
permanent associations for the relief of distress. As a politician he
was perhaps not the most scrupulous in the world, but there was rarely
if ever any bitterness in his controversies. In religion he was sincere
and earnest, and the Hebrews in America we believe uniformly held his
character in respect

       *       *       *       *       *

JOHN S. SKINNER, who was for a long time editor of the _Turf Register_
at Baltimore, and who more recently conducted the very able magazine
_The Plow, the Loom, and the Anvil_, died from an accident, in
Baltimore, on the 28th of March, aged about sixty years. He had held the
appointment of Post-Master at Baltimore for a period of twenty years,
though removed from it fifteen years ago, and he was afterward Assistant
Post-Master General. Intending to hurry out from the Baltimore
Post-Office--which he had entered for some business with his
successor--into the street, he inadvertently opened a door leading to
the basement of the building, and before he could recover himself,
plunged head foremost down the flight of steps. His skull was fractured,
and he survived in a state of insensibility for a few hours only.

       *       *       *       *       *

BREVET-MAJOR-GENERAL GEORGE M. BROOKE, of the United States Army, died
at San Antonio, Texas, on the ninth of March. General Brooke entered the
army, from Virginia, on the third of May, 1808, as First Lieutenant in
the Fourth Infantry. He had received four brevets during his military
life, and at the time of his death he was in command of the Eighth
Military Department, (Texas,) and engaged in planning an expedition
against the Indians.

       *       *       *       *       *

FERDINAND GOTTHELF HAND, Professor of Greek Literature at the University
of Jena, died on the 14th March, at the age of sixty-five. He is best
known for his work on the _Æsthetik der Foukunst_. He had filled his
professorship since 1817.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. JACOBI died on the nineteenth of February at Berlin. He was well
known to the scientific world by his electro-chemical researches.

       *       *       *       *       *

HANS CHRISTIAN OERSTED, the great Danish naturalist, died at Copenhagen
on the seventeenth of March, aged seventy-four. He was the son of an
apothecary of Rudkjobing, in the province of Larzeland. Fourteen days
before his death he gave a scientific lecture at the University of
Copenhagen, where he was Professor of Natural Science. He was nearly of
the same age with Thorwaldsen and Oehlenschlager. His last work, _Der
Geist in der Natur_, was not long since the subject of remark in these
pages. His fame as the discoverer of electro-magnetism, (which discovery
he made, after laborious researches, on the fifth of June 1821,) and as
a profound and genial thinker, will be immortal.

At Rudkjobing he received his early education with his brother Anders
Sandöe Oersted, a distinguished senator of Denmark, and for some years
one of the ministers of state. Christian Oersted was sent to Copenhagen
to study medicine. After completing his course of pharmacy, he directed
his powers to the study of natural philosophy, and greatly distinguished
himself in that science, of which he subsequently became University
Professor. His grand discovery of electro-magnetism led to the
subsequent development of the electric telegraph. In 1807 he wrote his
work reviving the hypothesis of the identity of magnetism and
electricity, in which he arrived at the conclusion--that "in galvanism
the force is more latent than in electricity, and still more so in
magnetism than in galvanism; it is necessary, therefore, to try whether
electricity, in its latent state, will not affect the magnetic needle."
No experiment appears, however, to have been made to determine the
question until 1820, when Oersted placed a magnetic needle within the
influence of a wire connecting the extremities with a voltaic battery.
The voltaic current was now, for the first time, observed to produce a
deviation of the magnetic needle in different directions, and in
different degrees, according to the relative situation of the wire and
needle. By subsequent experiment Oersted proved that the wire became,
during the time the battery was in action, magnetic, and that it
affected a magnetic needle through glass, and every other non-conducting
body, but that it had no action on a needle similarly suspended, that
was not magnetic. To Professor Oersted is also due the important
discovery, that electro-magnetic effects do not depend upon the
intensity of the electricity, but solely on its quantity. By these
discoveries an entirely new branch of science was established, and all
the great advances which have been made in our knowledge of the laws
which regulate the magnetic forces in their action upon matter, are to
be referred to the discovery by Oersted, that by an electric current
magnetism could be induced. He promulgated a theory of light, in which
he referred luminous phenomena to electricity in motion; it has not,
however, been favorably received.

One of the most important observations first made by him, and since then
confirmed by others, was, that a body falling from a height not only
fell a little to the east of the true perpendicular--which is, no doubt,
due to the earth's motion--but that it fell to the _south_ of that line;
the cause of this is at present unexplained. It is, no doubt, connected
with some great phenomena of gravitation which yet remain to be
discovered. At the meeting of the British Association at Southampton,
Professor Oersted communicated to the Chemical Section some curious
examples of the influence of time in determining chemical change, as
shown in the action of mercury upon glass in hermetically sealed
vessels. The character of Professor Oersted's mind was essentially
searching and minute; thus he observed results which escaped detection
in the hands of those who took more general and enlarged views of
natural phenomena. To this was due the discovery of electro-magnetism,
which will for ever connect his name with the history of inductive
science. As Director of the Polytechnic Institution of Copenhagen, of
which he was the founder, and of the Society for the Diffusion of
Natural Sciences, and as Perpetual Secretary of the Royal Academy of
Sciences since 1815, his labors were unceasing and of great benefit to
his country. He was for many years attached to the Military College of
Cadets of Copenhagen, and only resigned when he could be succeeded by
one of his own pupils. His manners and demeanor were extremely modest
and unobtrusive. The British Royal Society awarded him the Copley Medal
for his discovery in electro-magnetism, and the Academy of Sciences of
Paris presented him with their Gold Medal. Both Societies elected him a
Foreign Member.

       *       *       *       *       *

HENRI DELATOUCHE, who died early in March at Aulnay, France, was born
February 3d, 1785. His first work was _Fragoletta_, a book treating in
an original way the revolution of Naples in 1799; it was the fruit of a
long sojourn in Italy, a genuine production of genius, in which the
chapters devoted to antique art are especially remarkable. During the
Hundred Days he was the secretary of Marshal Brune, and was made
sub-prefect of Toulon. The downfall of Napoleon deprived him of office,
and restored him to literature and general politics. During the
Restoration he gained great applause by his eloquent and successful
defence of his father, who was tried before a political court, and but
for his son would have been one of the victims of that bloody period. He
was prominent in the agitation of public questions through that time,
and through the ten first years of Louis Philippe. He was intimate with
B. Constant Chateaubriand, Madame Recamier, Gros, Gerard, Armand Carrel,
Godfrey Cavaignac, Beranger, and George Sand. He was one of the editors
of the _National_, and the chief writer of the brilliant and effective
_Figaro_. His books were _Fragoletta_, _Aymar_, _France et Marie_,
_Lettres de Clement XIV. et de Carlo Bertinazzi_, _Les Adieux_. Though
he adopted the form of romance, the purpose of his writings was
historical and didactic. In the latter part of his life he made
preparations to write a _Histoire des Conjurations pour la Liberté_, but
did not accomplish it. He was a man of noble character and remarkable
genius. His conversation was brilliant and fascinating. Since Diderot,
it is said that France has produced no talker to be compared with him.
George Sand frequently compares him to Rousseau. Like that philosopher,
toward the close of his life he manifested a passionate love of nature
and solitude. He spent his time laboring in his garden, and living in
the most frugal manner. The aged and manly poet was beloved of the
neighboring peasants, as well as by the friends he had left behind him
in the great world; and though he had often criticised his
contemporaries with extreme severity, sometimes even with injustice, he
left no enemies.

       *       *       *       *       *

Among the persons lately deceased who are worthy of mention is Madame DE
SERMETZY, who died at her country seat, near the French city of Lyons,
at the age of eighty-one years. Had circumstances favored the
development of her genius, she would have acquired a name among the
sculptors of the time. She left behind her a number of works in terra
cotta. A Psyche of life-size is said to be full of expression and grace;
a Plato is remarkable for anatomical correctness and manly force. Both
are in the Academy at St. Pierre. She also modelled a Sappho, a Lesbia,
and some dozen busts. Of smaller works, statuettes and groups, she has
left some two hundred in terra cotta, among them a St Augustine, said to
be admirable for expression and nobleness. The churches constantly
received from her gifts of beautiful angels and madonnas. A few years
before her death she modelled a madonna of the size of life, which is
one of her best works. Want of means alone prevented her from executing
her productions in marble. She was also familiar with the literature,
not only of her own nation, but of the Latin, Spanish, Italian, and
English languages, which she spoke with fluency and correctness, a rare
accomplishment for a French woman. During the Empire and the Restoration
she was intimate with Madame Recamier and Madame de Staël, and for
penetration and readiness of mind and charm of manners was not unworthy
to be named with these remarkable women.

       *       *       *       *       *

MARSHAL DODE DE LA BRUNIERE, one of the soldiers of Napoleon, who raised
him to the rank of Lieutenant-General, and employed him in many
important services, died at Paris on the 28th February, aged
seventy-seven. He served in the campaign of Egypt as a lieutenant of
engineers. After the siege of Saragossa he was made a colonel. He
participated in all the great battles of the empire, and was finally
made a peer of France and a marshal by Louis Philippe, after having
directed the construction of the gigantic fortifications around Paris.
He was a frank, affable, and kind-hearted man.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. MAILLAU, one of the most productive of Paris dramatists, died in that
city March, twelfth, aged forty-five. He was born in Guadaloupe, and
began life in France as a lawyer, but soon abandoned that profession to
write for the stage. He wrote a large number of dramas, some of which
were very successful. The last one, called _La Révolution Française_,
has run a hundred and fifty nights, and is still performing. He was an
excellent fellow, and nobody's enemy but his own.

       *       *       *       *       *

DR. HENRY DE BRESLAU, senior of the Faculty of Medicine in the
University of Munich, died lately. He was second medical officer on the
staff of Napoleon, under Larrey, and followed the French army in the
Russian campaign. He was made prisoner on the field of Waterloo. France,
Bavaria, Saxony, Greece, and Portugal, had recognized his scientific
eminence by severally enrolling his name among their orders of chivalry.

       *       *       *       *       *

COMMISSIONER LIN, whose seizure and destruction of the opium in 1839 led
to the war with China, died suddenly on the eighteenth of November last,
while on his way to the insurrectionary district of Quan-si.

       *       *       *       *       *

JOHN LOUIS YANOSKI was born at Lons-le-Saulnier, France, March 9, 1813,
and died at Paris early in February last. Though not known much out of
his own country, few literary men have possessed more admirable and
substantial qualities. He was feeble in bodily powers, but endowed with
indefatigable ardor in the pursuit of intellectual objects, and a mind
at once penetrating and judicious. He was educated in the College of
Versailles. In 1836 he became a tutor in history at the University at
Paris. Subsequently he was selected by Thierry to assist in the
preparation of his history of the Tiers-Etat, and spent four years in
working upon it. At the same time he labored assiduously in other
directions. In 1839 he gained two prizes from the Academy of Moral and
Political Sciences, one for a memoir on the organization of the national
forces from the twelfth century to the reign of Charles VII; the other
for an essay on the abolition of slavery in antiquity. In 1841 the
Academy selected him to prepare, under the direction of M. Mignet, a
view of the progress of the moral and political sciences, a work which
was not completed when he died. In 1840 he was made professor of history
in Stanislas College; in 1842 Michelet chose him for his substitute at
the College of France, but in that capacity he gave but a single
lecture, being seized while speaking with hemorrhage of the lungs, from
which he did not recover for several months. Notwithstanding the labors
required by all these occupations he found time to write for Didot's
_Univers Pittoresque_ a history of Carthage from the second Punic war to
the Vandal invasion, a history of the Vandal rule and the Byzantine
restoration, another of the African Church, and one of the Church of
Ancient Syria. He also furnished many important articles to the
Encyclopedic Dictionary, wrote often for the _National_ newspaper, and
for two years was chief editor of the _Nouvelle Revue Encyclopédique_.
He was a republican in sentiment, and a character of exceeding nobleness
and energy.

       *       *       *       *       *

COLONEL COUNT D'HOZIER, a distinguished French officer, who was
compromised in the affair of Georges Cadoudal, died early in March, in
Paris, aged seventy-seven. On the occasion of the conspiracy referred
to, he was sentenced to death, but obtained his pardon through the
interference of the Empress Josephine, and as a commutation of his
punishment was imprisoned until the year 1814 in the prison of the
Chateau d'If--the scene of the confinement of Dumas' hero, the Comte de
Montechristo.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. GEORGE BRENTANO, the oldest banker at Frankfort-on-the-Maine, died a
few weeks ago, aged eighty-eight. He was brother of two persons well
known in the world of letters, M. Clement Brentano and the Countess
Bettina d'Arnim, the correspondent of Goëthe.

       *       *       *       *       *

FREDERIC XAVIER FERNBACH, the inventor of that mode of encaustic
painting which is called by his name, died at Munich on the 27th
February. A history of his experiments and inventions was published many
years ago.

       *       *       *       *       *

M. JULES MARTIEN, author of a volume on _Christianity in America_, died
in Paris on the twenty-first of March.

FOOTNOTES:

[M] Farmer's Genealogical Register: Articles _Hill-Russell_.




"OTSEGO HALL," THE RESIDENCE OF J. FENIMORE COOPER.

[Illustration]


In the delightful home which in the above engraving is reflected with
equal spirit and fidelity, our great novelist has composed the larger
portion of those admirable tales and histories that display his own
capacities, and the characteristics and tendencies of our people.

Here also was written the beautiful work by Mr. COOPER'S daughter,
entitled "Rural Hours." Could any thing tempt to such authorship more
strongly than a residence thus quiet, and surrounded with birds, and
flowers, and trees, and all the picturesque varieties of land and water
which render Cooperstown a paradise to the lover of nature?

In the last _International_ we sketched the career of Mr. Cooper, and
gave an account of his writings, and an estimate of their value. What we
add here shall relate to the work which entitles his daughter to share
his eminence. "Rural Hours" is one of the most charming contributions
literature has ever received from the hand of a woman. Though in the
simple form of a diary, it is scarcely less than Thomson's "Seasons" a
poem; yet while seeming continually to reflect the most poetical phases
of nature and of rural life--so delicate is the appreciation of natural
beauty, and so pure and unaffected and exquisitely graceful the style of
composition--it has throughout even a Flemish truth and particularity of
detail. If we were called upon to name a literary performance that is
more than any other American in its whole character, we cannot now think
of one that would sooner receive this praise. A record of real
observations during the daily walks of many years in a secluded town, or
of the changes which the seasons brought with their various gifts and
forces into domestic experience, it is a series of pictures which could
no more have been made in another country than so many paintings on
canvas of scenes by Otsego lake. The leaves are blown over by Otsego
airs, or if the eye grows heavy and the pages are unturned it is for
slumberous spells that attach to delineations of the sunshine and
silence of Otsego's August noons. And the views Miss Cooper gives us of
the characters and occupations of the agricultural population in that
part of the country, who wear curiously interblended the old English and
Dutch habits with here and there a sign of the French, and the
republican freedom which in three generations has taken the tone of
nature, are as distinctive as the descriptions of changes which the
maple assumes in the autumn, or of the harvest of Indian corn, or a deer
hunt in the snow. Upon a careless reading of "Rural Hours" we might
fancy that Miss Cooper was less familiar than perhaps should be for such
a task with botany and other sciences, but a closer study of the book
reveals the most minute and comprehensive knowledge, so interfused that
it is without technical forms only, and never deficient in precision.
The style is everywhere not only delightfully free, while artistically
finished, but it is remarkably pure, so that there is in the literature
of this country not a specimen of more genuine English. In this respect
the work of one of the most highly and variously educated women of our
time, to whom the languages of the politest nations were through all her
youth familiar in their courts, may be well compared with the
compositions which "literary ladies" with Phrase Books make half French
or half Italian.




GEORGE W. DEWEY.

[Illustration]


Of our younger and minor poets no one has more natural grace and
tenderness than GEORGE W. DEWEY. The son of a painter, and himself the
Secretary of the Philadelphia Art Union, it may be supposed that he is
well instructed in the principles upon which effect depends; but while
native genius, as it is called, is of little value without art, no man
was ever made a poet by art alone, and it is impossible to read "Blind
Louise," "A Memory," or "A Blighted May," without perceiving that Mr.
Dewey's commission has both the sign and the countersign, in due form,
so that his right to the title of poet is in every respect
unquestionable. He has not written much, but whatever he has given to
the public is written well, and all his compositions have the signs of a
genuineness that never fails to please. There is no collection of his
poems, but from the journals to which he contributes we have selected
the following specimens:


A MEMORY.

    It was a bright October day--
      Ah, well do I remember!
    One rose yet bore the bloom of May,
      Down toward the dark December.

    One rose that near the lattice grew,
      With fragrance floating round it:
    Incarnardined, it blooms anew
      In dreams of her who found it.

    Pale, withered rose, bereft and shorn
      Of all thy primal glory,
    All leafless now, thy piercing thorn
      Reveals a sadder story.

    It was a dreary winter day;
      Too well do I remember!
    They bore her frozen form away,
      And gave her to December!

    There were no perfumes on the air,
      No bridal blossoms round her,
    Save one pale lily in her hair
      To tell how pure Death found her.

    The thistle on the summer air
      Hath shed its iris glory,
    And thrice the willows weeping there
      Have told the seasons' story,

    Since she, who bore the blush of May,
      Down towards the dark December
    Pass'd like the thorn-tree's bloom away,
      A pale, reluctant ember.


BLIND LOUISE.

    She knew that she was growing blind--
      Forsaw the dreary night
    That soon would fall, without a star,
      Upon her fading sight:

    Yet never did she make complaint,
      But pray'd each day might bring
    A beauty to her waning eyes--
      The loveliness of Spring!

    She dreaded that eclipse which might
      Perpetually inclose
    Sad memories of a leafless world--
      A spectral realm of snows.

    She'd rather that the verdure left
      An evergreen to shine
    Within her heart, as summer leaves
      Its memory on the pine.

    She had her wish: for when the sun
      O'erhung his eastern towers,
    And shed his benediction on
      A world of May-time flowers--

    We found her seated, as of old,
      In her accustom'd place,
    A midnight in her sightless eyes,
      And morn upon her face!


A BLIGHTED MAY.

    Call not this the month of roses--
      There are none to bud and bloom;
    Morning light, alas! discloses
      But the winter of the tomb.
    All that should have deck'd a bridal
    Rest upon the bier--how idle!
      Dying in their own perfume.

    Every bower is now forsaken--
      There's no bird to charm the air!
    From the bough of youth is shaken
      Every hope that blossom'd there;
    And my soul doth now inrobe her
    In the leaves of sere October
      Under branches swaying bare.

    When the midnight falls beside me,
      Like the gloom which in me lies,
    To the stars my feelings guide me,
      Seeking there thy sainted eyes;
    Stars whose rays seem ever bringing
    Down the soothing air, the singing
      Of thy soul in paradise.

    Oh, that I might stand and listen
      To that music ending never,
    While those tranquil stars should glisten
      On my life's o'erfrozen river,
    Standing thus, for ever seeming
    Lost in what the world calls dreaming,
      Dreaming, love, of thee, forever!


THE SHADY SIDE.

    I sat and gazed upon thee, ROSE,
      Across the pebbled way,
    And thought the very wealth of mirth
      Was thine that winter day;
    For while I saw the truant rays
      Within thy window glide,
    Remember'd beams reflected came
      Upon the shady side.

    I sat and gazed upon thee, ROSE,
      And thought the transient beams
    Were leaving on thy braided brow
      The trace of golden dreams;
    Those dreams, which like the ferry-barge
      On youth's beguiling tide,
    Will leave us when we reach old age,
      Upon the shady side.

    Ah! yes, methought while thus I gazed
      Across the noisy way,
    The stream of life between us flow'd
      That cheerful winter day;
    And that the bark whereon I cross'd
      The river's rapid tide,
    Had left me in the quietness
      Upon the shady side.

    Then somewhat of a sorrow, ROSE,
      Came crowding on my heart,
    Revealing how that current sweeps
      The fondest ones apart;
    But while you stood to bless me there,
      In beauty, like a bride,
    I felt my own contentedness,
      Though on the shady side.

    The crowd and noise divide us, ROSE,
      But there will come a day
    When you, with light and timid feet,
      Must cross the busy way;
    And when you sit, as I do now,
      To happy thoughts allied,
    May some bright angel shed her light
      Upon the shady side!




_Ladies' Fashions for the Early Summer._

[Illustration]


_Costume for a Young Girl._--In the above engraving the largest figure
has boots of pale violet cachmere and morocco; trowsers of worked
cambric; and dress of a pale chocolate cachmere, trimmed with narrow
silk fringe, the double robings on each side of the front as well as the
cape, on the half-high corsage, ornamented with a double row of narrow
silk fringe, this trimming repeated round the lower part of the loose
sleeve; the chemisette of plaited cambric, headed with a broad frill of
embroidery; full under sleeves of cambric, with a row of embroidery
round the wrist; open bonnet of pink satin, a row of white lace
encircling the interior next the face. The second miss has button gaiter
boots of chocolate cachmere; trowsers and undersleeves of white
embroidered cambric; frock of plaided cachmere; _paletot_ of purple
velvet; hat of a round shape, of white satin, the low crown adorned with
a long white ostrich feather.

_The Boy's Dress_ is made to correspond as nearly as may be with that of
the youngest girl--embroidered pantalettes, and under sleeves trimmed
with pointed lace.

[Illustration]

_Ladies' Morning Promenade Costume._--A high dress of black satin, the
body fitting perfectly tight; has a small jacket cut on the _biais_,
with row of black velvet laid on a little distance from the edge; the
sleeves are rather large, and have a broad cuff turned back, which is
trimmed to correspond with the jacket; the skirt is long and full; the
dress is ornamented up the front in its whole length by rich fancy silk
trimmings, graduating in size from the bottom of the skirt to the waist,
and again increasing to the throat. _Capote_ of plum-colored satin;
sometimes plain, sometimes with a bunch of hearts-ease, intermixed with
ribbon, placed low on the left side, the same flowers, but somewhat
smaller, ornamenting the interior.

_Evening Dress_ of white _tulle_, worn over a _jape_ of rich pink satin;
the waist and point of a moderate length; the sleeves and front of the
corsage covered with fullings of _tulle_, clasped at equal distances by
narrow bands of green satin; the skirt extremely full, and looped up on
each side; the trimming, which reaches from the waist on each side the
point to the bottom of the skirt, composed of loops of green satin
ribbon edged with gold. Magnificent ribbons or beautiful flowers
accompany the light trimmings which ornament the lighter evening
dresses. A young lady is never more beautiful than when dressed in one
of those robes, so rich in their simplicity, and distinguished by their
embroideries, form, and trimmings. A robe of tarlatane, trimmed with
seven flounces, deeply scalloped and worked with straw colored silk, is
much in vogue. The same trimming, proportionably narrow, covers the
berthe and sleeves. When worked with white silk, this dress is still
more stylish. White or black lace canezous, worn with low-bodied silk
dresses, are very much admired. They are open over the chest, and more
or less worn with basques or straight trimmings round the waist, with
half long sleeves, fastened up on the front, for the arm, by a ribbon
bow.

_Dress Hats_ are principally made of _tulle_ or gauze _lisse_--those of
the latter texture, made in white, of folds with rows of white gauze
ribbon.